ã€ŠMafia Obsessionã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Kane

    The thumping bass pumps through me from head to toe, adding to the adrenaline spiking through my veins. I can feel the tension coiling through my muscles. I¡¯m always on edge

    when I¡¯m out for blood. There¡¯s a chance something could go wrong, as I¡¯m not in a safe line of work.

    I walk a few more steps into the club, scanning the room for any threats, since it¡¯s be second nature to expect one. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m walking into my home, I¡¯m always alert. A few eyes lock onto me and my men, and the whispers break out.

    Yeah, let them fucking whisper. If they think I¡¯m here for trouble, then they are right. I¡¯m at this shit-hole of a club on Rick¡¯s orders. Normally, my brother wouldn¡¯t send me for this, but Alex Cavino has stepped way over the line this time. He¡¯s not keeping up his payments on a sizable loan, despite rumors that business is better than ever.

    If we let this go unresolved, it will set a bad example, and people will think they can fuck with us. So, I¡¯m here to make sure everyone knows that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. Blood will spill tonight-Alex Cavino¡¯s blood. No one fucks with the Romano family and gets away with it, especially not a lowlife like him.

    I crack my knuckles, certain there¡¯s no immediate threat to me in this club. The ce is packed with people and business is booming. It raises the all-important question why the debt payments haven¡¯t reached us for two months in a row. My gun rests against my ribs under my jacket, and my fingers are itching to reach under and touch it, but I resist.

    This crappy ce will be absorbed into our empire as payment once Cavino is dead. There was a time years ago when killing felt wrong to me. I¡¯m not always the one to do it, often it¡¯s my guys that pull the trigger, but anytime I do, I feel nothing. I just sell another piece of my soul with every crime I carry out, ripping what I once was to shreds.

    This is my life and there¡¯s no point fighting what I am or who I am. A show of weakness or even unwillingness to kill threatens our family. I¡¯m not going to be the one to fuck up.

    My father always said there was no use running from the truth. There¡¯s no changing your name if you¡¯re a Romano. When I was younger, I wanted nothing to do with the family business. My father soon beat that out of me and turned me into the monster I am today. I don¡¯t enjoy doing what I do, but it¡¯s my only choice.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve scanned the perimeter, and I¡¯m sure everything is secure,¡± Jaz, one of my men, states.

    I give him a nod, even though I¡¯d already made that observation. The only path to the bar is through the writhing bodies of the people dancing in this hellhole. I take a step forward and make my way toward the bar. As I step onto the dance floor, people make way for me the moment they notice me. I¡¯m used to people shying away-one of the perks of being my brother¡¯s right-hand man. Rick is the main boss of our family operation.

    There are two stools free at the bar. I turn to Jaz. ¡°Find somewhere close and keep alert.¡±

    He gives me a quick nod. ¡°Sir.¡±

    I him walk to a nearby wall and lean against it, keeping his eyes on me and our surroundings. I pick a stool at the bar, settling in amongst the people standing and sitting around it. Tension ripples through the air, and people sitting nearby shy away.

    Good.

    This is the reaction I need today. There¡¯s no doubt most people haven¡¯t forgotten who we are and what we¡¯re capable of, only Alex Cavino. I rest my palms on top of the bar and search for a bartender. Only two of them are on duty tonight, and they are both run off their feet, neither of them have noticed me.

    Again, it¡¯s impossible not to wonder why this guy isn¡¯t making his repayments. Cash is flowing tonight, and ording to rumors, it always is.

    Who the hell does he think he is?

    No one tries to pull the wool over our eyes-no one. Either this asshole is too cocky for his own good, or just in fucking stupid. I¡¯ve never met him myself. My youngest brother, Leo, was the one to agree the terms of the loan. He came to us, begging us to save him from bankruptcy.

    ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting, what can I get you?¡± The bartender asks.

    I nce up at him, and it¡¯s amusing to watch all the blood drain from his face as he recognizes who I am. He can¡¯t look me in the eye. ¡°I¡¯ll have a ss of scotch on the rocks, and I need to speak with your employer right away.¡±

    The man nods. ¡°Of course, sir.¡± His hands are shaking as he moves to the back shelves, grabbing a twenty-five-year-old bottle of scotch whiskey from the top. The man knows who I am and knows I¡¯d only expect the best. He¡¯s a smart kid. I watch as he pours me a double.

    ¡°Here you go, sir, on the house.¡± He ces the ss down in front of me, and I give him a short nod. ¡°I¡¯ll find Mr. Cavino for you.¡±

    The guy walks over to the other bartender. She has her back turned to me, and I¡¯d already noticed what a perfect figure she has. Her ass looks amazing in the tight, ck dress she¡¯s wearing. I¡¯d almost hoped she was going to be the one toe and serve me, but that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here.

    I can¡¯t be distracted by a woman. I can¡¯t get a glimpse of her face over all the other people crowding the bar, blocking my view. I take a long swig of my drink, enjoying the way it warms me, taking the edge off.

    My game needs to be on form tonight. Cavino may be stupid, but I¡¯m not taking any risks with this asshole. One of the greatest things my father ever taught me was to never underestimate your enemies. He taught me to expect the unexpectedI guess he was useful for some things.

    It¡¯s the main thing that has kept me and my brothers alive this long. My father wasn¡¯t so lucky because he got sloppy. I¡¯ve always vowed to make sure I never make the mistakes he did. Not to mention, in the end, he became paranoid and ended up pushing away everyone he could trust.

    At least I¡¯ve got my brothers, well half-brothers. My mom was our father¡¯s first wife. She died when I was one-year-old. Within a year of her death he was remarried and Rick was born. Those two are everything to me, and everything I do is to keep us safe. My father may not have given me a choice when he forced me into this business, but I know who I am deep down, no matter what I¡¯ve done.

    My father was an asshole. He never exined what happened to my mom. A woman I can¡¯t remember at all. He had no photographs of her to show me, not even wedding photos. Only a lousy, tiny photo of her that had been taken at a photo booth. I keep it in my wallet all the time. It was as if she was wiped from the face of the earth, and knowing my father, I¡¯m sure it wouldn¡¯t be too far from the truth.

    The man was a cold-hearted son of a bitch. Rick and Leo¡¯s mom got killed in an ident when they were young too. All of us believe our father was behind it, especially after we found out she stole money from him and tried to get away. Only problem is, we were never able to prove it. Let¡¯s just say I didn¡¯t shed a tear when he passed away, neither did my brothers.

    My eyes remain on the bartenders, particrly the beautiful brte with her perfect ass. The guy who served me walks away from the bar, forcing me to stop staring at her and watch where he goes.

    Cavino may well try to run, which would be a big mistake. There¡¯s no chance he¡¯s getting out of this club alive-my men are covering all exits of this building. The bartender nces over his shoulder, as he walks toward a set of swing doors at the back of the club. I spot a staircase heading downwards to a basement. It is perfect for what I¡¯ve got nned for this jackass.

    I keep my eyes focused on my ss and wait. The amount of people around the bar has thinned considerably, particrly since I took a seat. It makes me want to smile at how much power and fear our name holds. Fear is our strength.

    I nce up from my ss and my heart rate elerates, as the stunning brte bartender is staring right at me. She doesn¡¯t break my gaze as our eyes meet. A shock of electricity pulses through my veins. A shiver runs down my spine at the look in her eyes and her pure beauty.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    She¡¯s way younger than I thought from behind. In fact, she looks too fucking young to be serving alcohol at a bar. Her face is naturally beautiful, and she¡¯s only wearing a small amount of makeup. Her dark brown hair falls in natural waves around her heart-shaped face. The most cock-stirring feature of hers is those bright blue eyes, holding my gaze as if she doesn¡¯t know who the fuck I am.

    A tingling need ignites in my balls and my cock thickens in my pants. As if I¡¯ve got no control what so ever, the image of her butt naked and tied to my bed shes through my mind. This is unusual for me. Women rarely get me this aroused from a look, but she is something else.

    This is thest thing I need right now-a distraction. Whoever she is, I intend to get her into my bed after I¡¯ve dealt with her pathetic excuse of a boss. Still, she¡¯s staring me out, unflinching. It turns me on, making my cock throb and leak precum into my tight boxer briefs. She licks her pouty, thick lips, and it makes me so hard I¡¯m sure I could explode any minute.

    I let out a sigh of relief, as some asshole calls out to her, drawing her eyes away from mine. My breathing isbored, and my heart is pounding against my rib cage. I take a long gulp of my drink, draining every drop. The warm liquid burns on its way down. I keep my attention off the firecracker of a bartender who has me hooked on her with one fucking stare.

    I need to get this over and done with. No distractions, not until after I¡¯ve finished off the piece of shit who owns this ce. We can¡¯t let anyone think we¡¯re going soft. It¡¯s the number one rule-always exceed your reputation.

 Change 2

    Jasmine

    I¡¯m ready to throw in the towel. My feet are aching, and we¡¯re so busy, it¡¯s a joke. My step-dad insists I work this bar to pay for my keep, as he calls it. I¡¯m eighteen years old, and I

    shouldn¡¯t be working in a club. For one, it is illegal under the age of twenty-one, but everything my step-father does is illegal. And, for two, it¡¯s so short-staffed and I¡¯m not even getting paid.

    At least it won¡¯t be long until I move out from under his roof. As soon as summer is over, I¡¯ve got a paid job as an intern starting at a local paper. The intention is to put the first month¡¯s pay cheque down on a deposit for my own ce. Finally break away from a life around these kind of people-criminals.

    Alex married my mother when I was eleven years old, and we moved in with him. He¡¯s a low-life criminal who makes his money dealing drugs, on top of running this rundown club. My mother diedst year after an overdose on the drugs he constantly supplied her. Ever since her death, Alex has treated me worse than ever, acting like aplete an utter asshole. ¡°Jasmine,¡± Ethan mutters my name, breaking me from my thoughts. His face is pale, and his lips in a serious, straight line that sends a wave of dread through me. He¡¯s never serious. ¡°There¡¯s a Romano here to see your step- dad. I¡¯ve got to go and get him.¡± He gives me an apologetic look. ¡°You¡¯re

    going to have to hold the fort for a few minutes. I¡¯ll hurry back.¡±

    I sigh heavily, nodding. ¡°Fine, just be quick.¡± I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m more worried about, the fact that a Romano member is sitting at the bar, or that I¡¯ve got to serve all these people myself.

    The Romano Mafia is infamous. They run the entire east-coast of America. I wonder whatckey has been sent to talk to Alex, my step-dad. ¡°A vodka on ice, please, sweetheart,¡± a man says, breaking my daze.

    I give him a nod. ¡°Of course,ing right up.¡±

    I grab the bottle of vodka off the back shelf, turning around and scanning the clients at the bar. The moment I see him, I almost drop the bottle on the floor. There¡¯s no doubting who he is-Kane Romano.

    I¡¯ve never seen him in person before, but those tattoos on his neck and left arm are unmistakable. Everyone talks about the hardened and brutal right-hand man and brother of mob boss Rick Romano. Kane wouldn¡¯t visit someone unless the person has pissed off the mob.

    What kind of shit has Alex gotten himself into now?

    His rippling muscles are barely contained in the tight, white shirt he¡¯s wearing, making my mouth water. Kane Romano may be dangerous, but he¡¯s the most stunning man I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. I¡¯ve never seen a man so powerful and muscr. Not to mention, those beautiful dark eyes that you just want to drown in.

    I should know, as I¡¯m holding his gaze like I don¡¯t know who he is. I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m not cowering away from him like the rest of the people here, especially considering the way the power rolls off of him-it¡¯s enough to make anyone quake in their boots.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s because I¡¯m too scared to move, or maybe it¡¯s just that he¡¯s looking at me in a way that sends an exciting thrill through my body. I¡¯ve got a feeling it¡¯s thetter. This man makes me hot from just a stare, and I kind of like it.

    As far as I¡¯m aware, he¡¯s a year younger than my step-dad, forty-four years old. He doesn¡¯t look his age, though. I let my gaze dip again to the tattoo on his neck, which sprawls up the side of his head-it¡¯s a piece of art. My knees shake at the thought of him taking me to bed and fucking me.

    I bite my bottom lip, realizing that¡¯s ridiculous. I¡¯m a virgin and something tells me Kane would be anything but gentle.

    Why the hell does that thought send a thrill racing through me?

    ¡°Sweetheart, what the fuck is the hold up with my vodka?¡± The guy who ordered shouts.

    I shake my head. ¡°Sorry,ing right up.¡± I step back to the bar and pour the guy a ss, before passing it to him.

    ¡°Next time get on with it, and do what you¡¯re paid to do, whore.¡±

    I ignore the insult, biting back the retort on the tip of my tongue that I don¡¯t even get paid for this shit. I give him a short nod. ¡°That will be five bucks, please.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°No fucking way, I¡¯m not paying for this shit after you made me wait, bitch.¡±

    I clench my jaw, trying not to let him get to me. There¡¯s always one asshole every single night, and this guy is being a ss fucking example. Sure, I took a little too long with his drink order, but you can¡¯t use that as a reason not to pay. ¡°Sorry, sir, but I¡¯m not at liberty to offer you a free drink, and I¡¯ll need you to pay the five dors owed.¡±

    He knocks back the drink and then smirks. ¡°What drink?¡±

    I look between the ss and the guy, wondering if it is even worth the fucking hassle, all to fill my step-dad¡¯s pockets. One shot of vodka isn¡¯t worth making a fuss over. With a heavy sigh, I reach for the radio attached to my belt. I¡¯ll let him go without paying, but I¡¯ll have to have him kicked out for this.

    My heart skips a beat as Kane appears behind the guy, staring right at me with an intensity that makes me weak at the knees.

    He pins me with his intense dark eyes, and I freeze to the spot. His hand falls heavily on the asshole¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Pay the woman,¡± hemands in a deep, baritone voice that makes my panties wet.

    It would figure that his dark and powerful looks are matched with an equally powerful voice. It¡¯s ridiculous how much of a turn on it is.

    The guy spins around. ¡°Who the fuck do you think-¡± He stops speaking the moment he sees who is behind him, turning back to the bar.

    All the blood has drained from his face, as he pulls out a twenty-dor bill. He shoves it into my hand so fast I almost can¡¯t believe he moved that quick. ¡°Keep the change.¡± His face is pale and he looks like he might pass out any moment.

    Kane¡¯s eyes remain fixed on me for a few beats, making my heart pound faster and my palms sweat. His dark eyes are almost ck in the dim light of the club, and there¡¯s something else, other than danger, sparking in his eyes.

    It looks like a fierce hunger that makes my thighs quiver and my panties dampen, which is utterly ridiculous. Yes, he¡¯s gorgeous, and his voice is like a damn butter, but he¡¯s Kane fucking Romano. The guy is bad news.

    He lets go of the asshole¡¯s shoulder, turning to walk back to his stool calmly, as if nothing happened.

    What the hell was that all about?

    I watch him as he sits with such self-assured confidence back in his seat, gripping hold of his ss. Everyone¡¯s eyes are on him. In fact, ever since Ethan went to get Alex, it¡¯s been thinning out considerably by the bar, which I¡¯m thankful for. I¡¯m pretty sure Kane¡¯s presence is the reason.

    The pure danger oozing from him sends people running for the hills. Three words was all it took from him to get that guy to pay. To be honest, he could have stood there without saying a word, and the guy would have still got the message.

    Why would he help me?

    Ethan returns, eyes slightly wide. He walks straight toward me, ignoring Kane who is watching him through narrowed eyes. ¡°Jasmine, we¡¯re in the shit. Alex wants you downstairs now.¡± He runs a hand through his thick ck hair. ¡°He¡¯s nning an escape.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    My brow furrows. ¡°That makes no sense,¡± I hiss. ¡°You can¡¯t run from the freaking Romano family, they run the entire east-coast.¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°Look, he wants you down there now, I¡¯m just delivering the message.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to tend the bar?¡± I ask.

    He shrugs. ¡°He has no intention of getting me out of here with him.¡± There¡¯s pure fear in his eyes and my stomach churns at the thought of leaving my best friend here.

    If we leave him here, we¡¯re leaving him to a death sentence, or worse. They may decide to torture him for information about my step-dad. ¡°I¡¯ll go and speak to him and make him see sense.¡± I shake my head. ¡°You don¡¯t run from the Romano family unless you have a death wish.¡±

    He nods. ¡°Well, good luck. The guy is set on escaping.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a few minutes.¡±

    Ethan looks unconvinced, turning to tend to the bar.

    My gaze instinctively goes to Kane who is watching me. His eyes still narrowed, signaling he suspects something is up. I feel sick to the stomach. The guy isn¡¯t stupid and probably deals with idiots like my step-dad on a regr basis. He has asked to see Alex, and Ethan has returned without him. It won¡¯t take long for him to put the pieces together.

    I break his gaze and keep my eyes glued to the floor, making my way out of the side of the bar and walking toward the basement doors. A chilling sensation sweeps over my neck, and I know he¡¯s following me. I don¡¯t even have to check behind me.

    I make it to the swing doors and hesitate a moment. I¡¯m leading this man right to my step-dad, but if he has gotten on the wrong side of the Romano Mafia, running is thest thing he should do. With one quick push, I force open the door and then nce back toward the bar.

    Kane is following me calmly. His two men nking him a few meters behind. His eyes burn a hole right through me, sending a shiver down my spine.

    This is only going to end one waywith blood running from this club. I can only hope it isn¡¯t mine.

    What has Alex done?

 Change 3

    Kane

    My jaw clenches as I watch the stunning brte slip out from behind the bar. Alex doesn¡¯t intend toe and see me willingly, he¡¯s nning something. I¡¯m not going to sit here and wait to find out what. I¡¯ve encountered idiots like Cavino, trying to run at thest minute-it never ends well.

    As I stand from my stool to follow the bartender, it¡¯s impossible not to admire her. The way that girl held my gaze, as if she didn¡¯t know who the fuck I was, turned me on.

    My balls are tingling for release, as my eyes travel the length of her body. I get a good view of her tight ck dress that hugs her curves, particrly that perfect ass. Not to mention, the high-heels she¡¯s wearing which make her hips sway deliciously.

    All the signs point to that fact that Alex is running, and this girl is probably important to him, so he¡¯s summoned her. She stops at the top of stairwell and gazes back at me. Her eyes wide as they lock with mine.

    She won¡¯t be harmed unless she stands in my way. I clench my fists at the thought of hurting such a beautiful creature. It wouldn¡¯t sit well with me at all. My men remain close as I open the door, drawing my gun from beneath my jacket.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I nce back at Jaz who has also drawn his gun. ¡°No shooting unless I say so, but I¡¯ve got a feeling Cavino is trying to run.¡±

    Jaz nods as does Karl, and I start to make my way down the steps into the basement. The pumping bass bes muffled the lower we go, and a flood of adrenaline pulses through my veins.

    It¡¯s always the same anytime I get ready to kill or fight. All the adrenaline and blood racing through my veins has me on edge, ready to lose control the moment I get my hands on Cavino.

    The darkness of the basement swallows us, but there is a light up ahead signaling our destination. It¡¯s no doubt his den. I¡¯m not sure how much security Alex has, but I¡¯m pretty sure none of his men would be stupid enough to stand against me, unless they want to be murdered by the rest of my family.

    There¡¯s no sign of the brte. She must have already gone through the door ahead. I can¡¯t understand why she has captured my attention so fast. My heart rate spikes, partly because of what I¡¯m about to do, and partly because I want to see her again.

    I stop outside the door, attempting to make out what¡¯s being said on the other side. The voices are too muffled, and it sounds like a man and woman arguing.

    I give my two men a nod, and then I burst into the room. My gun pointed at the first person I clock eyes on, which is the bartender. Her eyes go wide and she holds her hands in the air, shaking a little. Alex is stood beside her, and I move my gun to him, narrowing my eyes.

    The moment I enter, he shrieks like a damn coward and turns whiter than a sheet. ¡°Mr. Romano, to what do I owe this pleasure?¡± he stammers, looking down at the ground.

    ¡°Cut the crap, Alex.¡± I step closer. ¡°You know exactly why I¡¯m here.¡± My eyes flick to the bags of cash stacked by the door. ¡°Going somewhere?¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°O-Of course not.¡±

    The girl from the bar backs away toward the wall, keeping her eyes on me. I give Jaz a nod for him to go and keep her back, clenching my jaw as he grips her shoulder and pulls her against him. I can¡¯t understand why another man touching her makes me angry, but I¡¯m thankful she¡¯s staying back and out of the way.

    ¡°Where is our money, Cavino?¡± I step closer, keeping my gun aimed at his head. ¡°You¡¯ve missed your payments two months in a row.¡±

    The sniveling coward falls to his knees and shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry business has-¡±

    ¡°Has been booming, if tonight is an example to go by.¡± My eyes flick to the stack of cash. ¡°And, the bags full of cash you were nning to take off with.¡±

    Alex shakes his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going anywhere, I assure you.¡±

    I take a few steps forward so my feet are in front of Cavino, bending over him. My hand tightens around his neck, and I force him to look at me. ¡°There¡¯s no use lying, as I¡¯m here for blood.¡± I shake my head slowly. ¡°No one takes advantage of the Romano family and lives.¡±

    He begins to splutter, as I tighten my grip on his throat. ¡°Please, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want,¡± he spits.

    I let go of his throat, and he gasps for breath. As I turn, I allow my gaze to meet the beautiful brte¡¯s bright blue eyes. She¡¯s a little shaken, but she doesn¡¯t look too concerned by the fact I¡¯m going to kill her boss. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if he was a total asshole toward her.

    Cavino is back on his knees. ¡°Take her if you like her. She¡¯s my step- daughter, and I¡¯d give her to you as an apology.¡±

    Step-daughter.

    What man would give his step-daughter to the mafia?

    My eyes instinctively rake over her body, taking in those tight curves again. Her breasts are entuated perfectly in her tight ck dress with plunging neckline, giving me a teasing view of her cleavage. It makes my cock stir to life.

    What is it with this woman? I can¡¯t seem to control myself around her.

    There¡¯s a deep, dark side of me that wants to tell Cavino yes. I want to own this beautiful woman. It¡¯s been a long time since a girl has wound me up the way she is. I return my gaze to her eyes, but she¡¯s not looking at me.

    Her eyes are narrowed at Alex and a deep hatred burns within them. It looks like she doesn¡¯t care too much for her step-dad, the man I¡¯ve been sent here to shakedown, or kill. Rick left me to make the call. I thought I already had decided the moment I stepped into this club. I was sure I¡¯d kill him.

    The thing is, his offer is intriguing. Something primal stirs within me at the thought of owning her. Normally, I¡¯m opposed to people owning women. She¡¯s not a possession, although it happens a lot in our line of work.

    The thought of taking her back to my ce and fucking her senseless makes my cock throb and thicken in my pants, again. It¡¯s so wrong because I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m old enough to be her Daddy.

    I clear my throat, realizing I¡¯ve been staring at the girl so long she¡¯s turned bright red. It makes her even more tempting, as I wonder how far her blush spreads. I wonder if she¡¯d like being dominated by me in the bedroom. I may be a criminal, but I don¡¯t fuck women who don¡¯t want it. They need to beg me for it-that¡¯s how I like it.

    The thought of her begging me makes my already hard cock, harder. I clench my fists and spin toward Alex. His eyes are as wide as saucers as he sees the expression on my face. It¡¯s probably half-lust and half-rage. This guy doesn¡¯t have the right to give away his step-daughter, but I¡¯m considering it.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to give her to you as well as all the money I owe you, with interest.¡± Alex is shaking like a leaf now. ¡°Please, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±

    My mind and body are fighting a war right now. Brutal Kane Romano doesn¡¯t back down from his intentions, ever. My intention was to kill him.

    So why the hell am I considering letting this coward live to im her? I step closer to him, towering over his cowering frame. To be honest, I could probably kill him and take her. However, that would make me look like a monster in her eyes, and for some reason I care about how she perceives me. ¡°How old is she?¡±

    He worries his bottom lip with his teeth. ¡°She is eighteen years old.¡±

    My cock jumps at that, which is so fucked up. It is as bad as I feared. This woman-no girl-is less than half my forty-four years. It¡¯s so wrong that I want her, but it wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing I¡¯ve ever done. Maybe she¡¯d like calling me Daddy while I tied her to my bed and gave her a good spanking.

    Fuck.

    That perverted thought makes my balls ache for release. I¡¯m not normally into younger women, they¡¯re immature and can¡¯t handle my tastes. Jasmine Cavino gets my pulse racing faster than it has in years, and I haven¡¯t said more than two words to her-yet.

    I¡¯m used to women calling me Daddy, Sir, Master-it¡¯s amon urrence in the Dom and Sub roles. For some reason, it feels more perverted though because of the age difference.

    What the hell is wrong with me?

    I turn toward her, and it takes all my restraint not to grab her and kiss those perfect, plump lips right here and now. I want to taste just how sweet she is. She¡¯s a damn goddess, more beautiful than any woman I¡¯ve ever set eyes on.

    Her mouth is open, and her wide-eyed gaze darts between me and her jackass of a step-dad. It¡¯s as if what he is suggesting has only just sunk in. As if she¡¯s only now realized her step-dad wants to give her over to the most brutal mafia family in North America.

    I¡¯ll be honest, she doesn¡¯t look as thrilled as I feel by the prospect.

 Chapter 4

    Jasmine

    I lways knew my step-father was an asshole, but this is a new low. The man behind me tightens his grip on my shoulder, as I try to break free. The panic at what my step-dad is suggestingmeat only setting in now.

    ¡°You will let me walk out of here with your step-daughter?¡± Kane asks, eyeing me like a piece of meat.

    Alex nods. ¡°Yes, she is yours to keep. Not to mention, I¡¯ll pay back everything I owe with interest, please, just don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Fucking bastard.

    ¡°I¡¯m not yours to sell,¡± I spit, ring at the coward on his knees.

    Kane steps closer to me, forcing me to crane my neck and look up at him. The dominance he emits makes my knees shake involuntarily. I bite my lip and hold his gaze, willing myself not to show fear in his presence. I get a feeling he thrives off the fear of others.

    Finally, I cave and look down, overpowered by him. He reaches for my face, and I start to pull away, trying to shy from his touch. He grips hold of my chin, firm but gentle, tipping my face to meet his heated gaze. ¡°Why would you give away your step-daughter?¡± he asks, keeping his eyes fixed on mine.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing else of worth to offer you. She¡¯s a hard worker and would be great working behind a bar or doing anything. She¡¯s pretty enough, I¡¯m sure she could be put to very good use.¡±

    My stomach churns as I realize he¡¯s suggesting putting me to work in the sex-trade. As far as I¡¯m aware, the Romano family deals in drugs and guns, but not human trafficking and prostitution. At least, I hope that¡¯s the case.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be willing to show off her assets right here and now.

    Jasmine take your clothes off,¡± Alex snaps, ring at me.

    An ice-cold dread spreads through me at the request. Kane¡¯s hand is still on my jaw, holding me. It¡¯s a strangelyforting touch that eases my anxiety.

    He growls a deep chesty noise and turns on my step-father. ¡°Cavino, you¡¯re the biggest piece of shit I¡¯ve evere across.¡±

    Alex shudders, bowing his head lower, as he remains on his knees. He¡¯s such a fucking coward. ¡°I only want you to see exactly how enticing my offer is.¡± He keeps his head bowed. ¡°Jasmine, show them your assets, sweetheart.¡±

    Sweetheart? Is he kidding me right now? This man is dead to me for this.

    I don¡¯t move. I can¡¯t. There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m stripping in front of all these men, including my step-father. I¡¯ve never been naked in front of any man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to a word he says,¡± Kane growls, turning and staring at me. ¡°Keep your clothes on.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised by the ferocity in Kane¡¯s insistence that I keep my clothes on. To be honest, I expected him to be as much of a pig as my step-father. The thing is, the Romano family are anything but low life. They¡¯re refined, rich beyondpare, and more powerful than any other mafia family in the United States.

    Alex¡¯s mouth snaps shut, and he begins to tremble. I¡¯ve never seen someone die before, but the way Kane is looking at Alex tells me I¡¯m about to. There¡¯s no way I will feel any grief if he does get murdered, but I¡¯m not sure I want to witness it.

    The man has never really been like a father to me. All he has done since he married my mother is use me, and now he¡¯s offering me up as payment. It is beyond belief.

    Kane¡¯s eyes meet mine again, and I hold my breath, waiting to hear his response. He¡¯s definitely a man of few words. Those dark, almost ck eyes search mine for a few beats more, sending a heat pulsing through my body. This man affects me in the most illicit way.

    ¡°Do you have the cash to pay your debt and interest today?¡± Kane asks, not turning to Alex.

    ¡°Y-Yes, In those bags.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Kane¡¯s gaze leaves mine, and I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding. I watch him walks toward the bags of cash on the floor and grab the two satchels. He throws one at one of his guys and then walks back toward me and the guy behind. ¡°Count the cash and make sure it¡¯s all there.¡±

    The guy¡¯s hand loosens from my should and I slump in relief. Only to find Kane¡¯s hands slip onto my hips in a firm, possessive grip that sends a bolt of heat crashing through me. I shut my eyes, trying to control my reaction to this man.

    He is silent as he holds me, watching his men count the money. Once they finish they each turn to him and give him a wordless nod. Alex is still cowering on the floor and it¡¯s pathetic.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve saved your skin today, Cavino.¡± He keeps a firm hand on my hips, forcing me forward. ¡°I¡¯ll take your step-daughter and the money in exchange for your life.¡± He nces up at his men. ¡°Just know, you¡¯re going to need some roughing up for this.¡± He nods at one of the men, and they step forward.

    I tingle in anticipation at seeing my asshole of a step-father given a good beating, but Kane forces me away.

    ¡°No, please¡­I¡¯ve paid it all back and given you my step-daughter,¡± Alex snivels.

    Kane shakes his head. ¡°No one fucks with the Romano family and gets by without a scratch.¡± He nces at his men. ¡°I will go ahead with the girl. I¡¯ll see you both back at the house.¡±

    They grunt their agreement, as Kane forces me out the door and back up the stairs. I writhe against him, trying to break free. The screams and shouts of my step-father echo down the hall as they rough him up.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m not his to give away. Let go of me, for fuck¡¯s sake.¡± I writhe against his hard, strong grip.

 Chapter 5

    Kane¡¯s grip tightens on my arm and he stops moving, leaning close to my ear. ¡°Sweetheart, you had best stop fighting and get your head wrapped around the fact that you¡¯re mine now,¡± he growls.

    The way he says it sends a bolt of need through me. It¡¯s ridiculous considering what is happening. Maybe it¡¯s just the adrenaline heightening all my senses.

    I stop struggling and force one foot in front of the other. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve been in a dangerous situation. Ever since I can remember, my mother had been part of this life and wrapped up in these vicious crime circles. I never met my father, apparently, he was junkie, just like my mother. When she met Alex, it seemed like she was getting her life on track, until I realized what he did for a living.

    Kane smells of pine and musk, which is oddlyforting, as he marches me straight out the backdoor of the club. Obviously not wanting to draw too much attention to the fact he is kidnapping me. How the hell can my step-father even give me away? I¡¯m eighteen years old for God¡¯s sake.

    Two ck SUVs with cked out windows are parked in the back alley. Kane opens the back door of one of them, gazing at me. ¡°Get in, sweetheart.¡± He lets go of me to allow me to climb in.

    I nce between him and the car for a moment. If I go with him, my life is over. Fuck it. A split-second decision has me running in the opposite direction, taking advantage of the fact he let go of my arm.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± Kane growls behind me. Then thudding footsteps follow and I know he¡¯s chasing me. I make the mistake of ncing over my shoulder, which slows me down. Three more steps and his hands tighten around my shoulder, jerking me to a stop.

    His strong arms wrap around my waist, and he pulls me against his hard, muscled body. ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, Jasmine. I get a feeling you¡¯re a smart girl and you know doing as I say is the best option for you.¡± My thighs clench at his touch, finding myself involuntarily aroused by the dangerous man holding me.

    I swallow hard, ncing back at the SUV. He¡¯s right. Everything I¡¯ve heard about him and the Romano Mafia tells me I need to submit, otherwise I¡¯ll end up dead. I¡¯m in real danger now. Danger far worse than anything my mother evernded us in when I was growing up. Once you¡¯re entangled with the mafia you either end up stuck with them all your life or dead.

    The driver has gotten out of the car, and he¡¯s approaching the two of us. ¡°Sir, do you need assistance?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Kane¡¯s arms tighten around my waist, making my panties soak through. ¡°No, I¡¯ve got it handled.¡± I can feel something hard and thick pressing into my ass, making me wetter.

    I squeal as he lifts me up and throws me over his shoulder, walking back toward the car. ¡°Let go of me,¡± I spit, trying to wriggle free from him. ¡°I can walk you know.¡± His hand rests on my bare thigh, sending even more heat through my body. I feel like I¡¯m on fire.

    He bundles me into the back of the car. Then he slides in next to me, shutting the door. The locks click and I know I¡¯m trapped with him.

    His hand settles on my thigh in a tight, possessive grip. I flinch slightly, half from the way he¡¯s turning me on and half from fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jasmine. I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡± He gazes at me almost kindly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that, you¡¯re Kane freaking Romano.¡±

    He chuckles. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Kane Romano, but I don¡¯t hurt women.¡±

    I narrow my eyes at him, parting my lips slightly as I realize how close we¡¯re sitting. ¡°What if a woman screws you over?¡±

    He cocks his head to the side. ¡°I get one of my men to hurt her.¡±

    Dread slices through me, making my stomach churn with sickness. Suddenly, I¡¯m no longer aroused, as if his words have broken me from a stupid lust-filled state. The car engine roars and we start moving.

    What is going to happen to me?

    ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯re trembling.¡± Kane takes my hand in his and pulls me even closer to him.

    I hadn¡¯t even noticed how much I was shaking, but my hands are trembling. I¡¯m not used to being scared of anything, not after everything I¡¯ve been through with my mother, but this is different. The thought of being sold into sex trafficking scares me more than anything ever has.

    The fear spreading through me is impossible to truly get a grip of as my world is being torn apart. Sure, my life wasn¡¯t exactly great before my step- dad gave me to this man, but I was free to a certain extent.

    My breathing bes more rapid, and my head spins, making my body shake with fear. I try desperately to regte my breathing, focusing on getting a grip. I¡¯m about to have a panic attack, and I can¡¯t stop it. My heart skips a beat as Kane¡¯srge hand rests on my back, and he gently rubs in soothing circles, making it easier to breathe.

    As I focus on his hand and the soothing motions, my breathing steadies, and the panic attack looming over me fades. The gesture should have scared me, but for some inexplicable reason this man can calm me down, something no one has ever been able to do before.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, breathe deeply,¡± he purrs.

    My body rxes at the soothing sound of his voice. ¡°What are you going to do with me?¡± I ask, gazing up into his dark eyes.

    He gives me a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not in danger with me, I promise.¡±

    I want to believe him, I think part of me does believe him, as I stare into his eyes which seem kind now. It¡¯s the opposite of everything I¡¯ve heard about him.

    ¡°How long will you keep me?¡± I ask.

    He squeezes my thigh gently. ¡°Forever, sweetheart.¡±

    It feels like my world starts spinning at those words, and I¡¯m right back on the edge, struggling to breathe. He can¡¯t keep me forever. This can¡¯t be happening.

    What has my step-dad done?

    My vision fades to ck and that¡¯s thest thing I remember.

 Chapter 6

    Kane

    What the hell did you do?¡± Rick asks, pacing the floor of his office. His muscles are tense under his expensive tailored suit.

    I don¡¯t envy my brother and his position in the slightest. The weight of his crown weighs heavy on his head. Although Rick is my younger brother by two years, he always had the natural ability to lead. Whereas I had the natural ability to fight and win. He was the right guy to be the boss of the mafia when our father was murdered.

    Rick is more intelligent and calcting. Leo, our younger brother, is standing by the bookshelf, leaning against it and watching with an amused smirk on his lips. He has a mix of both of our skills. He sure as hell knows how to handle himself in a fight, but he¡¯s quick thinking and intelligent too.

    I shrug. ¡°Alex Cavino offered her to me, so I took her.¡±

    Rick stops pacing and res at me. ¡°We don¡¯t own women, Kane. What the hell were you thinking?¡±

    As I consider his question, the answer isn¡¯t one he¡¯d want to hear. I wasn¡¯t thinking, not really. My cock was doing all the thinking when I agreed to Cavino¡¯s deal and took his step-daughter home with me.

    She¡¯s locked in my room upstairs after she passed out in the car. Not exactly the best reaction when you tell a woman you want to keep her forever. I had to carry her up there. ¡°Why would I say no when I was offered a pretty woman?¡±

    Rick growls a low noise, before turning around and sitting behind his desk. ¡°Somehow, I¡¯ve got to fix this mess.¡± He runs a hand through his

    golden-brown hair. ¡°What man gives away his own step-daughter to the damn mob?¡±

    Leo steps forward. ¡°A coward.¡±

    I nod. ¡°Damn right, he¡¯s a sniveling, trembling little coward.¡± I shrug. ¡°She is better off with me.¡±

    Rick sighs heavily. ¡°What do you intend to do with her?¡± His dark eyes burn into mine.

    I lick my bottom lip, crossing my arms over my chest, as all the dirty little fantasies I have about her sh through my mind. ¡°I¡¯ll keep her for myself.¡±

    Leo chuckles. ¡°Sounds like you have got the hots for the beautiful, barely legal piece of ass.¡±

    I growl at my brother, fists clenching. ¡°Watch it, Leo. You don¡¯t want me to kick your ass right here and now, do you?¡±

    He ps me on the back, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m only jesting, big brother.¡± He¡¯s always joking around, but with Jasmine, it¡¯s not a joke.

    Rick hasn¡¯t said anything, he¡¯s just staring at me through narrowed eyes. ¡°Why do you want her?¡±

    ¡°Why the hell do you think? I want to see if I can get that girl to beg me for it,¡± I growl, feeling possessive over her and hating being questioned on my intentions.

    Leo bursts into a fit ofughter. ¡°I¡¯m not sure she¡¯ll want an old man like you.¡±

    He¡¯s trying to piss me off and get under my skin, It¡¯s what he does best. My hands clench by my side, but I don¡¯t bother replying. She will want me. I¡¯ll make her so desperate for my cock, she¡¯ll be begging me for it.

    I¡¯m not into bedding a woman who isn¡¯t totally into it. My tastes are inclined toward getting a woman to submit to me and letting me control her body, letting me make her feel better than she¡¯ve ever imagined.

    Rick nods. ¡°Fine, you can keep her.¡±

    A strange sense of relief pulses through me hearing my brother¡¯s permission. We may be brothers, but Rick is the boss of the mob and what he says goes.

    ¡°But, Kane, I don¡¯t want you making a habit of keeping girls as pets,¡± Rick says.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be an asshole, I¡¯m not keeping her as a pet.¡± I shake my head. ¡°She will be given anything she wants and treated with respect. I will

    not make her do anything against her will.¡±

    ¡°I think the fact she is locked away in your bedroom right now against her will, makes her your pet.¡± Rick shakes his head ¡°This is the first andst, no more owning women after her.¡±

    I can¡¯t understand why, but the mention of me owning any other women after Jasmine makes me angry. All I want is her for some insane reason. What the fuck has gotten into me?

    I¡¯m sure the novelty will wear off once I break down those walls and have her submitting to me, making her mine. Actually, I¡¯m not totally sure as I¡¯ve never felt like this before. My fists clench and my jaw does too, but I keep my calm. This isn¡¯t the time to draw attention to my questionable feelings toward this girl I don¡¯t even know.

    Leo ps me on the back. ¡°You really need to chill out brother.¡±

    I tense under his touch and re at him. ¡°You really need to stop touching me.¡±

    His eyes widen and he takes a step back, holding his hands up. He knows the warning signs. The caveman inside of me has broken free, and I¡¯m full of hot rage that I¡¯m unable to tame.

    Rick gets up from his seat and walks around his desk toward me. ¡°Leo is right, you seriously need to chill out.¡± He cocks his head to the side. ¡°What exactly do you intend to do with this woman?¡±

    My jaw clenches. ¡°I told you, I want her for myself.¡± Rick shakes his head. ¡°In what capacity?¡±

    I rub the back of my neck, trying to control myself. Rick may be my younger brother, but he¡¯s above me in rank and I¡¯ve got to hold my tongue. ¡°As my woman.¡±

    Rick¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Like a girlfriend?¡±

    I nod, grunting. ¡°Yeah, exactly, she¡¯ll be with me all the time. Mine.¡± I shake my head. ¡°If anyone even thinks about touching her, they will be dead.¡±

    Rick walks sets a hand on my shoulder. ¡°You need to sort yourself out brother.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, you¡¯ve just met her, but you know how dangerous it is to show you care. It¡¯s a weakness that anyone could exploit. No one else can know how you feel, other than us.¡± Rick nods at Leo.

    Rick is right. Jasmine has imprinted on me in a way no one ever has, and I can¡¯t even think about letting her go. It paints a target on her. The way

    I act toward her in public will have to be different, even if it pains me to act distant toward her. This girl has bewitched me, and I¡¯ve known her two hours. It¡¯s ridiculous.

    My father always made me aware of his rules, one of which was to never care about anyone but your family.

    How can I be thinking this way? I¡¯ve not had a rtionship since freaking high-school. I run a hand over my cropped hair. ¡°I know.¡± I let out a long breath. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, I promise.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Rick stares me out for a few moments, before nodding. ¡°Remember, we¡¯ve got the sit down tomorrow morning with everyone.¡± He pauses a moment. ¡°It is up to you if you bring her. If not, she¡¯ll have to stay here, but she will be unguarded.¡±

    I give my brother a swift nod. ¡°I¡¯ll be there, without her.¡±

    A knowing look passes through Rick¡¯s eyes. I¡¯ve only just met her and leaving her here unguarded is safer than taking her to a sit-down. Jasmine already knows who I am and what I¡¯m capable of. She doesn¡¯t need to witness the true power of the Romano Mafia-not yet. Our weekly sit- down with the rest of the members always results in a few murders.

    It twists my gut at the thought of letting her see that side of me even though we¡¯ve   only   just   met.   It   doesn¡¯t   matter   though,   somehow, I know deep down this girl is meant for me. The way she looked at me in the back of that car today wasn¡¯t fearful. She was intrigued and slightly aroused, at least, until she passed out when I told her she was mine forever.

    I clench my fists together, feeling irritated at that reaction. My heart is set on iming her, but she doesn¡¯t feel the same way.

    She was aroused at first, though. I could tell from the way her lips parted ever so slightly, and her cheeks tinged a pretty pink. The girl wants me, but will she want me when she realizes the true monster I am?

 Chapter 7

    Jasmine

    It feels like I¡¯ve been locked in this room for hours, as I stare at the ceiling. I passed out in Kane¡¯s car and didn¡¯t stir until he was carrying me up here, but I kept my eyes mped shut, not

    wanting him to know I¡¯d woke.

    This huge bed is so ridiculouslyfy, way nicer than the mattress I¡¯ve got at Alex¡¯s home, but I can¡¯t fall asleep. I¡¯m too on edge.

    What the hell is Kane Romano going to do with me?

    Alex is dead to me. I almost wish Kane had been the brutal monster I¡¯d heard of and killed him, anyway. He¡¯s a son of a bitch to give me over to the Romano Mafia. I¡¯ve been traded off for God knows what. Sex most likely. The thought sends a cold dread right to my heart. I¡¯m a virgin, and it looks like my first time will be as a whore.

    The sound of the door unlocking makes my heart skip a beat. I shuffle on the bed and pull the duvet around my barely clothed body, as if it will save me from the inevitable. All I¡¯m wearing is mycy bra and thong, since I don¡¯t have sleepwear.

    Kane¡¯s huge form appears in the doorway. His eyes find mine instantly and the fierce hunger in them makes me hot.

    After a few seconds of silence, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°What are you going to do with me?¡± I snap.

    He smiles kindly, turning and shutting the door. I almost get up and run for the bathroom door, as he pulls off his tie and starts to unbutton his shirt. Not that it would do me any good.

    I¡¯ve already checked the room, and there¡¯s absolutely no escape. I considered trying to climb down from the window, but we¡¯re three stories

    up and there¡¯s nothing much to hold on to-I¡¯ll save that attempt for when I¡¯m desperate.

    I watch him warily, as he peels his shirt off. My heart rate spikes at the sight of his bare, muscr chest and the dark tattoos sprawling across his left arm. The sight of him like that makes my pussy ache, which is ridiculous.

    It¡¯s as if my body and mind are totally split at the moment, but this is the first man I¡¯ve ever been close to half-naked, and he¡¯s a God. Kane has me locked away in this room, and I¡¯m lusting after him.

    Not to mention, he¡¯s old enough to be my father. A naughty thought floods my mind, and I feel my cheeks heat. I wonder if he¡¯d like me calling him Daddy while he took my virginity.

    What the hell is wrong with me?

    He moves toward the bed and my body tenses. A dread so keen spreads through my veins, making me tremble. I can¡¯t sit there and wait for him to rape me. Instead, I stand to my feet and back away, forgetting I¡¯m only in my underwear.

    Kane cocks his head to the side slightly, and then kicks his shoes off before unbuttoning his pants. His heated gaze slowly drops down my body and then back up, setting me on fire like nothing ever has.

    He pulls his pants down his muscled hips, and I can¡¯t keep my eyes from wandering. He¡¯s wearing a pair of tight boxer briefs with a hard, huge bulge defining the outline of his thick cock. The mix of fear and lust warring inside of me is more confusing than anything I¡¯ve ever experienced. Finally, he tears his eyes away from me and lies down on the bed.

    Heces his fingers behind his head, making his abs ripple deliciously. I stand there, watching him as he shuts his eyes.

    What the hell is happening? ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask.

    He doesn¡¯t open them just chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m getting a little rest on my bed.¡±

    His bed.

    I assumed they¡¯d taken me to a guest room in this mansion, not his room. It makes it even more likely he intends to fuck me. He probably wants to make sure I¡¯m good enough before whoring me out to the rest of the criminals in this town.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not fucking you,¡± I shout, feeling a little stupid considering he¡¯s lying on the bed, unmoving.

    He chuckles, again. ¡°Did I ask you to?¡± His eyes open this time and he nces at me. ¡°I¡¯m open to it but believe me thest thing that gets me going is forcing myself on an unwilling woman.¡±

    A flood of relief courses through me and my shoulders slump.

    Thank God.

    ¡°Did you get any sleep?¡± he asks. I shake my head. ¡°No chance.¡±

    He smiles a panty-melting smile, his eyes crinkling at the edges. God, he¡¯s handsome. For an older man, he is ridiculously attractive and so sexy in that bad boy, silent kind of way. ¡°Come here, baby girl.¡± He holds out a hand.

    I swallow thickly, as the nickname only adds fuel to the fire burning inside of me. I can feel my panties are soaking wet between my thighs, as I consider whether to go near him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t bite,¡± he half-growls. ¡°It¡¯s two o¡¯clock in the morning, and we could both use some sleep.¡±

    I sink my teeth into my bottom lip, wondering whether I should sleep in a bed with him. Surely, this is all a trick. He probably intends to get into my panties once I¡¯m under the sheets. Our eyes meet, and for some unknown reason I¡¯m sure that isn¡¯t his intention.

    Kane, with all his hard muscles, could take me against my will easily. He could stand up, throw me over his shoulder, and take me on the bed. I¡¯d be powerless to stop him. Instead, he¡¯s lying there doing nothing.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    I step closer and he smiles again. A kind smile I never expected to see on his lips. I take his hand and he eases me under the sheets, before shifting to get under them himself. He remains on his side, gazing at me as he slowly brushes my hair from my face and tucks it behind my ear. A gentle and tender gesture that makes me ache for all the wrong reasons.

    I nce at him.

    ¡°Will you let me hold you?¡± he asks.

    I narrow my eyes, unsure I want him to touch me. Not because of who he is, but because I¡¯m sure my hormonal teenage body will react to him in all the wrong ways. I find myself nodding in agreement.

    He shifts closer to me and wraps one strong arm around my waist, pulling me back against him. I freeze as I feel the throb of his long, hard

    cock against my ass. It takes all my willpower not to moan out loud. The fire he has lit inside of me burns more brightly, more fiercely, as I let him hold me tight.

    The aching need between my thighs more desperate. It¡¯s not a sensation I¡¯ve ever experienced so strong before. I don¡¯t dare move. His lips find the sensitive spot between my ear and the base of my neck, and he kisses me lightly. ¡°Get some sleep, baby girl. I¡¯ve got to be up early.¡±

    I can¡¯t even speak to ask why he needs to be up early. Not that it would matter to me, since I¡¯ll be locked away in his room all day. I let out a shuddering breath and try to ignore the thickness pressing into my ass.

    ¡°Good night,¡± he whispers into my ear.

    Fuck.

    This man is making me long for him. I¡¯m almost annoyed he didn¡¯t try to fuck me. If he had, I wouldn¡¯t be craving what he isn¡¯t giving me. His thick length makes me tingle all over. I wiggle ever so slightly and push against him, feeling exactly how long and hard he is.

    He groans into my ear and digs his fingers into my hips. ¡°Don¡¯t move, baby girl, or I¡¯lle in my boxers.¡±

    I bite my lip at the thought of him shooting his load all over my bare ass. It sends an illicit heat sparking through my veins. Instead of keeping still, I grind my ass harder into his cock, letting his fabric-d length push between my bare ass cheeks.

    He growls a low noise that vibrates through my body, making my pussy even wetter. ¡°Are you trying to make mee?¡±

    I can¡¯t speak. Instead, I keep moving. The need for this man out ruling anymon sense. He groans against my skin, and I feel his sticky, wet precum soak through the fabric and onto my skin. I reach around to grab him through his boxers, giving his throbbing cock a hard stroke.

    He grabs hold of my hips and turns me around to face him. Pure lust sparking in his dark irises as he stares at me. ¡°No touching,¡± he growls, grabbing my hand and forcing it away. He shakes his head. ¡°When ites to me, I¡¯ve got a very specific way of doing things. Ways that an innocent girl like you couldn¡¯t handle.¡±

    My jaw clenches at him calling me innocent. He is right, I am innocent and a virgin, but I don¡¯t like hearing him say it. ¡°I¡¯m sure I can handle anything you have to offer.¡±

    His eyes narrow. ¡°I¡¯m a rough lover and I like to dominate my sexual partner, baby girl.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I get off when I tie a woman up and make her mine. I like a woman to submit to me. I¡¯d make youe so many times, you¡¯ll be begging me to fuck you.¡±

    A thrill races through me at the thought of being tied up by this handsome, brutal man. I¡¯d heard of Dom and Sub y before, but considering I¡¯ve not even had vani sex, I¡¯m not sure it is something I¡¯d want to indulge in. I swallow thickly.

    ¡°Is that something you¡¯d want from me?¡±

    I feel the heat racing to my cheeks at the question. ¡°I-I have no idea¡­¡± ¡°Of course not, you¡¯ve never experimented with that kind of sex.

    You¡¯ve probably only had missionary sex like a good, innocent girl, is that right?¡±

    I bite my lip, my body trembling against him. ¡°N-Not exactly.¡± ¡°Tell me what you like,¡± he purrs.

    I shake my head, bing more embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± His brow furrows. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    My stomach twists at the words on the tip of my tongue. ¡°I¡¯m a virgin,¡± I whisper.

    Kane¡¯s eyes spark fiercely, and he growls a low, animalistic sound that makes my whole body catch fire. ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    I bite my bottom lip. ¡°I¡¯m only eighteen¡­I-I just never-¡±

    He silences me with his lips, shing against me in a hard kiss. I moan into his mouth, as his tongue teases against my own, making me so wet my juices are rolling down my thighs. He¡¯s making me feel things I¡¯ve never felt before. My body is responding to him in the most pleasurable ways. My nipples are tight, my pussy is dripping, and my clit is aching to be touched.

    He finally pulls away, making me whimper. I want to keep kissing him

    forever. I¡¯ve never been kissed the way he just kissed me.

    ¡°Good night, baby girl,¡± he whispers, tightening his grip on my waist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t corrupt a virgin. I may be a criminal, but I have some morals.¡±

    His hard length is still throbbing and thick in his boxer briefs, pressing against my bare thigh. I can¡¯t help but feel disappointed that he doesn¡¯t want to fuck me. I nod and turn back over to hide it, as I¡¯m sure it¡¯s written all over my face. Kane¡¯s arms wrap around my waist, and he pulls me close again. His thick cock teasing at my ass and making me needier.

    It¡¯s ridiculous how safe being wrapped in this brutal criminal¡¯s arms I feel. Slowly, the length pressing into me eases as he begins to breathe more deeply, signaling he has fallen asleep, holding me.

    I should be scared and trying to work out how to escape, even though there is no escaping the Romano family. I shouldn¡¯t feel safe in the arms of this man capable of terrible things.

    As I rest here with his strong arms wrapped around me, I feel safer than I¡¯ve ever felt in my life. The rhythm of his heavy breathing slowly makes my eyelids flutter shut and sleep takes me.

 Chapter 8

    Kane

    I wake with Jasmine in my arms and my cock hard against her thigh. I don¡¯t normally let women sleep in my bed, but it felt so good holding her. A need to protect this young, beautiful

    virgin is ruling my actions.

    She is lying on her back and looks more beautiful than ever. I was taken aback by her admission that she is a virgin. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m touching her now, not unless she really wants me to.

    My intention was to y the long game with her. I¡¯d intentionally pressed my throbbing hard cock against herst night to see her reaction and damn did she react. The intention was to get her to beg me to fuck her

    -until she dropped the bombshell that she¡¯s a virgin.

    I may be a criminal at the top of a powerful crime family, but I can¡¯t take her virginity. She doesn¡¯t even know me. Her first time should be with someone she knows and trusts. A man who cares about her.

    As Iy here, staring at her, the thought of any other man touching her perfect body makes me crazy. I have no right to deflower this woman, but it doesn¡¯t stop my mind from running wild. I¡¯ve never been so intoxicated by a woman¡¯s scent, or the way she looks while she sleeps.

    My   grip   tightens   on   her   slender   waist, asmypossessive side rules me. Alex Cavino gave her to me and she¡¯s mine, but it got far moreplicated the moment she told me she is a virgin.

    An innocent girl like Jasmine can¡¯t handle my rough, dominating nature. Sex isn¡¯t something I indulge in a lot, but when I do, it¡¯s my chance to tie a woman up and make her so desperate she¡¯s begging me for my cock. The thought of doing that to a sweet, innocent virgin like Jasmine makes

    my balls ache for release. I could blow her mind with the things I¡¯d do to her and the way I¡¯d make her feel.

    I can¡¯t do that to a virgin, though. It¡¯s not right.

    Jasmine shifts in my arms and her eyes flutter open. A confused expression flits onto her face, as she nces around the room and then our eyes meet. The recognition dawns in her eyes and she looks half scared, half lustful.

    ¡°Morning, beautiful,¡± I say, keeping my hand firmly nted on her t stomach.

    ¡°Morning,¡± she mumbles, trying to shift away from my grip.

    I tighten my grip on her hips and pull her close, kissing her cheek lightly. She blushes a deep red, and it makes me want her more. My innocent virgin blushing at   a   kiss   on   the   cheek,   the   girl   makes me so fucking hard.

    ¡°How did you sleep?¡± I ask.

    The blush spreads down her neck, making me wonder where else it spreads, as she bites her bottom lip. ¡°Surprisingly well.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile. Normally, I wake up feeling grumpy, but I could get used to waking up next to her.

    It¡¯s a dangerous thought. Rick is right. The way I inexplicably care about this girl I met yesterday is bad news. If anyone were to realize how much she meant to me, they¡¯d use her against me. Not to mention, I¡¯m old enough to be her father.

    Although, I¡¯m built like a man half my age. I¡¯ve beenplimented on how good I look for my age too, my Latin blood seems to help.

    ¡°Why do you have to get up early? What time is it?¡± she asks, blinking at me.

    I smile down at her and nt a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m going to a meeting and it¡¯s six-thirty.¡±

    Her brow furrows slightly, as she lets out a shaky breath. ¡°What am I going to do?¡±

    I shake my head and nt my lips against hers, kissing her tenderly. ¡°Enough questions. Do you want to have a shower?¡±

    She nods and shifts out of my arms, sitting on the edge of the bed with her head in her hands. I crawl toward her and ce my hands on her shoulders, kneading the tension. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart?¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°Do you really need to ask me that?¡±

    I sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±

    She gives me an incredulous look and then stands to her feet, walking toward the bathroom. I¡¯m itching to take a shower with her, but I know how dangerous that would be. The moment I see her naked, I know I won¡¯t be able to control myself.

    My cock is hard thinking about it. The door shuts behind her and I hear the water run, giving me the sign that I can work out my frustration in peace. I pull my boxers down and fist myself in my hand, groaning as I think about how good her body felt pressed against minest night.

    Thick, pearly precum beads from my swollen head, dripping onto the bed and making a mess, but I can¡¯t bring myself to give a fuck. All the tension built over the past twelve hours is too much to bear. My cock twitches and throbs in my hand, as I think about Jasmine in the shower.

    The water cascading down her perfect form and that round fucking ass that makes me harder than nails. I grunt, feeling my balls clench and tighten. I shut my eyes, picturing her opening those plump lips and letting me fuck her mouth. The image of kneeling down in front of me, eyes fixed on mine, as I grab a handful of her dark hair has more cum leaking from my dick.

    The thought of her sucking my cock is almost enough to send me over the edge, but I hold out, grunting as I picture her tied to my bed. Her legs spread with my spreader bar and ready for me. The thought of her like that, calling me Daddy is too much, and I feel my balls clench.

    ¡°Fuck, Jasmine,¡± I growl, shooting my load all over the bed, the tension finally easing the moment Ie.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    A gasp by the bathroom door has my head snapping around. Jasmine is standing by the en-suite bathroom door in a towel, eyes wide and fixed on my cock. Her cheeks are flushed bright pink and her lips part in a way that tells me she¡¯s turned on.

    I stand to my feet, not considering that¡¯s probably not the best idea. My cock twitches under her attention, and it remains as hard as stone. She opens her mouth as if to speak, but she says nothing. Her eyes are still fixed on my cock, and it¡¯s making me want her more.

    I¡¯m not sure how long we stand there. Her gaze glued to my package without moving, staring at it as if she¡¯s fucking hypnotized by it. Her cheeks are flushed a deep pink and her lips are parted, making me harder and harder.

    Thick, pearly precum is leaking from the swollen head onto the floor in a long string. The sight of it has her licking her lips, forcing me to picture her wrapping them around me. If I don¡¯t stop her from looking at my cock like that, I¡¯m going to end up shoving it down her throat.

    ¡°Jasmine, are you going to stand there and stare at my cock all day?¡± I growl, grabbing the length of it to try to focus her attention elsewhere. ¡°If you¡¯re done in the shower, I need to take one.¡±

    The sound of my voice snaps her out of the daze she¡¯d fallen into, staring at my cock. ¡°Sorry, I left my clothes out here.¡± She gazes down at the floor.

    It takes all the control I have not to walk over to her and kiss her. She¡¯s only wearing a towel. It would be so easy to rip it from her body and make her mine. But, the girl is a virgin. She can¡¯t handle me.

    I walk toward her, and she still hasn¡¯t moved. Her eyes return to my face and she¡¯s bright fucking red. The blush spread right down beneath her towel. It takes every ounce of willpower to walk passed her and into the bathroom, shutting the door behind me.

    The moment I¡¯m away from her, I breathe a sigh of relief, resting my back against the bathroom door. My cock is hard again-so hard it hurts.

    What the hell is happening to me?

 Chapter 9

    Jasmine

    A week has passed by since Kane took me away from my step- father¡¯s club. To say I¡¯m confused would be an understatement.

    Kane Romano is a gentleman toward me when we¡¯re alone,

    but the moment anyone else is around he turns cold. We¡¯ve spent the past week together around the mansion, other than when he has to go and deal with mafia rted issues.

    Often, he will get a call while we¡¯re chatting and his whole demeanor changes. As if anytime he has to deal with work issues, he¡¯s a different person. I¡¯m not sure how I feel about being his captive. On the one hand, I should be scared that he is forcing me to stay here, but deep down I like it.

    Kane looks at me like no other man has, with a possessive hunger that makes me feel safe and cared for. Not to mention, I can¡¯t get the image of him stroking that huge fucking rod between his legs and grunting my name, as he shot his load all over the bed. My thighs clench as I remember the image, feeling my panties get wet between my thighs.

    The roar of the engine is the only thing between us, as I sit next to him in the back of the SUV. He hasn¡¯t told me where we are going or what is happening.

    In fact, he hasn¡¯t said a word since we got into the car. For the first time since he took me off Alex, he¡¯s taking me outside of the confines of his home. I¡¯ve got no idea what to expect. The moment we left the privacy of his room, he was a different person-quiet and brooding.

    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve slept so well in his arms every night, though. There hasn¡¯t been a night I can remember that I¡¯ve slept as well as I have withN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Kane. My childhood wasn¡¯t exactly happy. I gaze out of the window, contemting what will actually happen to me in the long run.

    Up to now, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask what Kane¡¯s intentions are for me. We¡¯ve been going about our days as if everything is fine, but I know this can¡¯t be all he ns to use me for. If he intends to get me working in the sex trade, I¡¯m not sure I can face it.

    Kane¡¯s hand closes around mine, forcing me to look up at him. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡± I bite my lip.

    His lip turns into a whisper of a smile. ¡°Tell me, baby girl,¡± he whispers. That nickname sends shudders through my body. This man is so unearthly handsome, and I can hardly hold his gaze. I look down at myp.

    ¡°Do you intend to put me to work as a hooker?¡±

    He makes an animalistic growl, startling me. I gaze up at him to see his eyes full of dangerous rage. ¡°Are you insane?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°What else would you do with me?¡±

    His hand closes around my throat in a way that should scare me, but it¡¯s gentle and makes my panties wet the moment his skin touches mine. A mix of fear and lust flooding me all at once. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Jasmine.¡± He gazes into my eyes possessively. ¡°Mine, forever. Do you understand? No other man will ever touch you,¡± he growls.

    I lick my bottom lip, liking the thought of that. Before I can reconsider my question it¡¯s out, ¡°Are you going to touch me?¡±

    His fingers tighten around my throat slightly, not hurting me, as he pulls me closer to him. ¡°Do you want me to?¡±

    I¡¯m trembling as he holds me close, ring into my eyes like a man possessed. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ I think-¡±

    His lips meet mine in a slow and tender kiss, making the need for him grow. I feel his tongue ease against my lips, forcing his way inside of my mouth. I let him inside, moaning into his mouth as he searches mine. This is the first time he¡¯s kissed me like this since the first night, when I told him I was a virgin.

    His fingers remain around my throat, as he kisses me deeply. I reach out for him, letting my hand tease down the hard nes of his muscled chest. He groans against me, nipping at my lip in an almost warning.

    He lets go of my throat and turns away from me, letting me fall back into my seat. Silence fills the back of the car again, and I feel more

    confused than I¡¯ve ever been. He has made it clear he doesn¡¯t intend to whore me out. I¡¯m just not exactly sure what he means by I¡¯m his forever.

    I¡¯m so fucked up. This man has me held captive for almost a week, and I want him like I¡¯ve never wanted anyone before. The way he kisses me makes me melt every time, making me crave him more. I barely even know him, but when he kisses me, I want to beg him to take my virginity.

    The SUV pulls to an abrupt stop and Kane opens his door, leaving me sitting there on my own. I let out a long, shaky breath I didn¡¯t even know I was holding. Around him, I forget to breathe. It¡¯s as if he draws all the oxygen out of the space he¡¯s in.

    Suddenly, my door opens and Kane is standing there. ¡°Out,¡± hemands.

    I do as he says and jump out of the SUV, craning my neck to look up at him as my feet hit the floor. His hands settle on my hips and he pulls me close to him. ¡°You¡¯re about to witness the true power of the Romano Mafia, baby girl. This is your life now,¡± he whispers into my ear.

    A shiver passes down my spine, and he grabs my arm and drags me forcefully toward an industrial building. There are lots of other ck cars all lined up in a row. My curiosity is peaked, but I¡¯m too anxious to ask where we are or what we¡¯re doing here.

    The Romano Mafia is the real deal. It¡¯s not petty crime like my step-dad is involved in. They kill anyone who stands in their way. Alex is lucky that he had me to offer Kane, otherwise he¡¯d be dead and buried in an unmarked grave by now.

    That same shift in Kane¡¯s demeanor makes me shake. Anytime we¡¯re alone, he¡¯s caring and kind. The moment we¡¯re out in public he¡¯s the rough, dominating man who barely speaks.

    He drags me into the building full of people in suits. A long metal table in the center of the warehouse has chairs all around it. Two of Kane¡¯s men nk us as we walk toward the table. Kane stops a few feet short of the table and jerks me a stop, pushing me toward one of his men. ¡°Take her,¡± he grunts.

    All I feel is confused, as I get handed off to one of his men. The guy¡¯s hands tighten around my shoulders, and he drags me toward the edge of the room, stopping there. My eyes remain fixed on Kane whose jaw is clenched

    and his shoulders are hunched. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s making sure he doesn¡¯t meet my gaze, keeping his eyes anywhere but on me.

    Another muscr man enters the room and everyone goes silent. He emits even more power than Kane and I know instantly who it is-Rick Romano. Everyone watches him as he sits at the head of the table. Once he is seated, everyone else takes their seats.

    Kane¡¯s eyes find mine for a moment, but they remain steely and cold. I break his gaze, looking down at the floor. This man is getting more confusing by the minute. It is like he has split personalities.

    Rick stands and clears his throat. The entire room turns silent and goosebumps prickle across my skin, as I watch him scan the room. ¡°Thank you all foring to the weekly sit down. We¡¯ve got a few matters to discuss.¡± He nods at a huge guy standing by the door, who steps forward, dragging a middle-aged man whose face has been badly beaten up. ¡°Joe Benz, you¡¯ve been caught trying to steal from the Romano Mafia. Death is the only option.¡± He clears his throat. ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this,¡± he splutters, dropping to his knees. ¡°My family was starving, and I needed food.¡±

    Rick¡¯s jaw remains hard and set. ¡°No one steals from us and survives.¡± He nods to the man behind him who pulls out a gun.

    I can¡¯t stifle the gasp that leaves my lips.

    The man behind tightens his grip and leans toward me. ¡°Keep quiet.¡±

    I nce at Kane who is staring right at me with an odd expression in his eyes, something I can¡¯t quite ce. I nce back at the man who now has a gun pointed right at the back of the thief¡¯s head. Then I return my gaze to Kane who gives me a slight nod. I bite my lip and keep his gaze, knowing he¡¯s telling me not to watch. In his own twisted way, he¡¯s trying to protect me from witnessing it.

    The faintest whisper of a sad smile ys at his lips. He looks regretful as the gunshot rings out around us, and I keep staring at him, too scared to look at the scene unfolding. I can picture it though, the blood everywhere, the man¡¯s lifeless body. It¡¯s one thing knowing what the Romano family are capable of, but it¡¯s another thing witnessing it.

    My heart aches at the way the man begged for forgiveness and the cold way Rick, Kane¡¯s brother, ordered him to be shot down. All I can think of is Kane¡¯s words, this is your life now.

    Is that true? It¡¯s as if the gun shot woke me up from a stupid daze I¡¯d been in, lusting after my captor. Kane Romano and his family are the worst people imaginable. This isn¡¯t the life I want, not after everything I went through with my mother.

    There has to be a way out. I need to escape him and head to the west coast of America. As far as I¡¯m aware, their reach doesn¡¯t stretch that far, and I should be safe there. They run the east coast, not the west.

    All I need to do is hitchhike over there and then get a job, buy a new identity. Shouldn¡¯t be too hard, right?

    My shoulders slump as the man behind me keeps a hold of my shoulders. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d copse right now. I keep my eyes fixed to the floor as the meeting continues.

    The first man isn¡¯t the only one to be murdered. Two more men are brought in, both of them pleading for their lives and both of them shot dead anyway without mercy.

    Kane has done me a favor, bringing me to this meeting. It snapped me out of the silly daydream like state I¡¯ve been in for the past week. He¡¯s a killer and a monster. I can¡¯t want him. This isn¡¯t a life I would ever choose for myself.

 Chapter 10

    Kane

    We sit in silence in the back of the cked-out car. Jasmine has barely nced at me since we walked out of the warehouse and hasn¡¯t said a word. Maybe it was a mistake

    to bring her to the sit down, but she needs to know who I am and what I do. This is my life, and if she¡¯s going to be a part of it, she needs to know.

    The moment her step-dad offered her to me, I knew I¡¯d want her in more ways than one. I want Jasmine Cavino to want me the way I crave her. The chance of that happening seems slim considering she¡¯s an innocent girl caught in this shit because her step-dad is a jackass.

    She won¡¯t even meet my gaze anymore, staring unendingly out of the window. Her hand is trembling on the seat next to me. It irritates me how I have to act toward her while we¡¯re out in public.

    Cold and detached is my way when anyone other than my family is in my presence, even my men driving. I met this girl a week ago, and I¡¯ve already shown her my soft side, I¡¯ve got no idea why.

    Her face made me guilty when those three men were shot during the meeting. I held her gaze for the first one, making sure she wouldn¡¯t watch. After that, she wouldn¡¯t tear her eyes off the floor for the rest of the meeting. I¡¯m not used to worrying about anyone else but myself and my brothers.

    The need to protect her from seeing horrible things is strong. For the first time in my life, I wanted to break my tough public persona and go to her, pulling her into my chest and holding her tightly, but I couldn¡¯t. It¡¯s the most important rule of all-never show weakness to anyone. One wrong move could be a death sentence for her.

    All I can hope is that no one noticed the way I was so fixated on her throughout the meeting. Our enemies are everywhere, even within our own mafia, and we trust no one. If anyone learns they have a way to hurt me, they will snatch the opportunity. I know how selfish it is for me to want to keep her in my life. This is no ce for a woman like Jasmine.

    I crack my neck, feeling stressed by the situation. Although I know the right thing would be to let her go-let her walk out of my life-I can¡¯t. She¡¯s mine and there¡¯s nothing that could make me give her up. The drone of the engine seems louder than normal as the tense silence rests uneasily between us.

    My fingers are itching to reach out and brush against hers. I want to ask if she¡¯s okay, but I can¡¯t bring myself to speak. The rest of the journey we travel in silence back to the house. A long sigh escapes my lips, as the crunch of the gravel drive beneath the wheels signals our arrival.

    Jasmine still hasn¡¯t so much as looked my way since we got in the car. It¡¯s driving me insane. The car jolts to a stop and I get out, clenching my fists by my side. Jasmine remains in the car, unmoving. I grit my jaw and walk around to her side, yanking the door open. ¡°Out,¡± I mutter, staring at her as she keeps her gaze fixed to the floor.

    She jumps to her feet outside the car and keeps her eyes on the ground. If she doesn¡¯t look at me, I will lose my shit. My hand tightens around her wrist and I pull her with me, heading into the house.

    The fight and resistance she put up against me the first day I dragged her into the car from the club is utterly gone. It is like I¡¯m dragging a doll into the house. Rick and Leo are already in the main entrance, chatting. They eye both of us as I head up the stairs, pulling her with me.

    I¡¯m acting insane, and I don¡¯t give a fuck. This woman is driving me mad, and I¡¯ve got to make her see I¡¯m not the monster she believes I am. Although, dragging her through the house like this might scream the opposite.

    Once we¡¯re behind closed doors, I let go of her arm and let out a long, shaky breath. She still won¡¯t look at me. ¡°Jasmine, look at me,¡± I breathe, hoping the bridges between us haven¡¯t burned.

    She doesn¡¯t move a muscle. Her fists are clenched tightly and are shoulders are tense. Jasmine fears me. The girl who looked at me almost adoringly this morning. What the hell was I thinking taking her there?

    A sudden flood of anger at myself coils through me.

    ¡°I said, look at me.¡± She jumps at the tone of my voice and forces her face up, staring at me with cold fear and disgust in her eyes. I swallow the lump in my throat and try not to let that look get to me.

    ¡°Jasmine, I¡¯m sorry you had to witness that.¡± I¡¯m regretting my decision to take her, and wishing I could turn back time and do it differently. Maybe it was too soon to show her who I was and what I do. It¡¯s only been a week, but it feels like we¡¯ve been here together for a lifetime.

    ¡°Sorry I had to witness how much of a monster you are?¡± she spits, ring at me.

    It hits me harder than I¡¯d ever expect. Normally, words bounce off me, but from her it hurts. I shake my head and take a step toward her.

    She takes a step back.

    ¡°Please, Jasmine.¡± I try to step forward again. ¡°Let me exin.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Don¡¯te near me.¡±

    My heart aches at her coldness. She¡¯s in shock but I can¡¯t let her push me away-my heart won¡¯t allow it. Instead, I move slowly toward her, keeping eye contact as if she¡¯s a deer ready to bolt. ¡°Please,¡± I whisper, willing her to let mee close.

    Her body trembles the closer I get. Do I really scare her that much? I reach a hand out toward hers, and she doesn¡¯t stop me from closing it around her own. With a gentle tug, I pull her into me and wrap my arms around her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jasmine. I didn¡¯t want to scare you.¡±

    Her body is tense and unmoving in my arms. ¡°Let go of me,¡± she says sternly, trying to step away.

    I let her go, removing my arms despite feeling desperate to hold her close until she submits to me. I may be a criminal, but I¡¯ve always respected a woman¡¯s boundaries, it unusual for me to want to go against them.

    Her eyes are filled with unshed tears as she narrows them at me. ¡°Leave me alone.¡± She crosses her arms over her chest and lifts her chin, staring me out.

    For a girl who is scared about her situation, she sure as hell isn¡¯t worried about standing up to a monster. I hate that she used that word-a word I¡¯ve often used for myself. I hate that is how she sees me now. God knows what she would think if I¡¯d had to do the killing, luckily, I didn¡¯t. If she knew what I¡¯d done when I left her yesterday morning, she¡¯d hate me more.

    I clench my jaw, staring at the woman I long for, before turning away. ¡°Get some rest, princess.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t respond as I step out of the room. The two guards standing outside the door of my room give me a nod. ¡°No need to lock the door, but keep an eye on her.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    I head down the hallway toward the stairs and descend to find my brothers. There¡¯s something odd happening to me with Jasmine, and I¡¯m not sure I like it. She¡¯s making me feel, which is dangerous when you¡¯re entangled in such a brutal line of work.

    As I step around the corner, Leo blocks my path. ¡°What¡¯s wrong big brother? The girl making it more difficult than you thought?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Get out of my way, Leo.¡± ¡°Boss is in a meeting.¡±

    I narrow my eyes at him. ¡°Who the hell with?¡± An irritating smirk curls onto his lips. ¡°Austin.¡±

    I punch the wall, feeling overwhelmed by rage. Austin is an asshole. He¡¯s our spy, reporting on anything rival families might be nning. I¡¯ve never trusted the guy though-he¡¯s a real psychopath.

    ¡°How¡¯s your n going to get her to beg you for it?¡± Leo asks, picking at his nails.

    My jaw clenches. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Leo loves getting under my skin. I love him because he¡¯s my brother, but I could really kick the shit out of him for being such a cocky son of a bitch.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not getting too old?¡± The smirk widens. ¡°Maybe she needs someone younger.¡± He raises an eyebrow.

    I snap and grab his cor, forcing him against the wall. The stupid smirk is wiped from his face and he lifts his hands up. ¡°Sorry, bro, I didn¡¯t realize you were so serious about the girl.¡±

    I let him go, running a hand through my short hair. ¡°She¡¯s driving me fucking crazy.¡±

    There¡¯s a look in his eyes, as if he knows exactly what I mean. It makes little sense considering Leo never dates. He¡¯s a self-professed man whore who can¡¯t keep it in his pants. He couldn¡¯t know what I mean. It has be clear over the past week this woman has her ws in me so deep I don¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°How did the shipment gost night?¡± I ask, trying to get my mind off everything.

    He shrugs. ¡°Fine, until I got called to Mode to deal with a thief.¡± My brow furrows. ¡°What happened?¡±

    There¡¯s a strange look in his eyes, as he averts my gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    I nod my head, assuming I really don¡¯t want to know if Leo says so. Normally, he¡¯s not shy about going into every little bloody detail about the deeds he carries out. Leo has always been the least affected out of the three of us by death and violence. It made the underboss position perfect for him. He deals with more of the day-to-day issues and workings of the mafia.

    ¡°Why are you looking for Rick?¡± he asks, changing the subject.

    I sigh heavily. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure. I just had to get out of that room.¡± Leo¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°How about we go for a drink?¡±

    Me and Leo haven¡¯t been for a drink in ages, but it sounds like a good idea. I need to get my mind off of the woman up in my room. ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Leo practically skips toward the exit. ¡°I¡¯ll drive, let¡¯s go to Mode.¡±

    My eyes narrow, but I don¡¯t question him on his choice. It seems an odd ce to want to go after he had to deal with a thief there the night before.

    AFTER a few beers  at mode, the attempt to keep my mind off Jasmine isn¡¯t working. Leo is on one tonight and won¡¯t slow down. By the time it gets to midnight, I¡¯ve had enough.

    I fight my way onto the dance floor to find my brother, but he¡¯s nowhere to be seen. For fuck¡¯s sake, this is why I never go out with Leo- he¡¯s a loose canon. I pull my phone out of my jacket and type a text to him.

    I will get a cab home. No idea where you are.

    I fire the text off and then head for the exit, stepping onto the street. There¡¯s a few cabs parked out front, and I walk to the first one, sliding in the back. The cab driver¡¯s eyes widen the moment he clocks who I am. ¡°Where can I take you, sir?¡±

    I mindlessly tell him our address and loosen the tie around my neck. The n tonight was to get drunk and forget about the woman in my

    bedroom. Instead, I¡¯ve thought about her constantly. It¡¯s like she¡¯s infected my brain.

    By the time the cab pulls up to our gates, it¡¯s gone midnight. It¡¯s against our rules for any vehicles other than our own to enter thepound. I pay the guy, getting out and starting the trudge down our ridiculously long driveway. It¡¯s useful tactically, as if we evere under attack, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to prepare for whoever ising at us.

    The driveway is at least a mile, but I enjoy walking beneath the stars. It helps clear my head a little, even if Jasmine still gues my mind.

    It¡¯s a relief when I make it to the house, entering the hallway and hurrying up the stairs. Even though it¡¯s only been a few hours, I¡¯m desperate to see her. I need to see that she is safe.

    A flood of relief fills me as I enter the room to find Jasmine under the covers, curled in a ball with her back to me. My cock throbs at the mere sight of her. The side light is still on, as I slowly ease my jacket off my shoulders and sling it onto the chair in the corner of my room. I then strip off my shirt and pants.

    I¡¯m not sure whether or not Jasmine is asleep, as I get under the covers beside her and nce over at her. She doesn¡¯t move, even once I¡¯ve settled on my side of the bed. The temptation to wrap my arms around her is strong, but I resist.

    Instead, I turn off the side light and stare up at the ceiling. What has this girl done to me?

 Chapter 11

    Jasmine

    I ait still and tense for Kane¡¯s breathing to turn deeper and even. Finally, I¡¯m certain he¡¯s asleep and turn onto my back, shifting out of the bed carefully. Thest thing I want to do right

    now is wake him. It would ruin my n.

    I make sure I step toward the en-suite bathroom with soft, light footsteps, closing the door gently behind me with a quiet click. My heart is pounding so fast it makes my head spin. What I¡¯m nning to do could end badly, if it goes wrong. I set my hands on the sink, leaning over and focusing on breathing deeply.

    Escape is my only option. It will be a tough couple of days, as I try to travel to the west coast. I¡¯m not an idiot, I know hitchhiking with no money and only the clothes on my back is dangerous. But, what choice do I have?

    Stay here with this handsome, brutal murderer and wait until he gets bored with me and shoots me like his brother shot those defenseless men? Kane said it himself-forever-that¡¯s how long he intends to keep me captive here. It means he has no intention of letting me go, at least not until he¡¯s had enough of me.

    This isn¡¯t the life I want. Not after all the shit I went through with my mom. I vowed to myself I¡¯d have a better life, one which isn¡¯t riddled with crime.

    At least when I was living with my asshole of a step-dad I had freedom to a certain extent. I reach for the taps, turning them on and sshing some water over my face, trying to cool myself down. Sweat is prickling across my skin, as I try build enough courage to carry this out. The adrenaline

    pulsing through my veins makes my hands shake. I need to get a grip, if I¡¯m going to pull this off.

    I nce at myself in the mirror and nod. I¡¯ve barely got a n, but I intend to grab Kane¡¯s wallet and hope there¡¯s some money in there to tide me over. Then, head straight out the bedroom door, down the stairs and out. It¡¯ste so I doubt there will be anyone about.

    Who am I kidding?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    This ce is guarded like Fort Knox. The likelihood of no guards being downstairs on watch is slim. If I get caught stealing from Kane Romano and trying to escape, I¡¯ll be dead.

    An idea I¡¯d had enters my mind again, despite how dangerous it is. Before I can rethink it, I¡¯m carefully forcing open the window in the bathroom and sticking my head out to get a good view. There¡¯s barely anything to grip onto unless I canunch myself onto a balcony a few feet away. It shouldn¡¯t be that hard, except I can¡¯t seem to stop my hands shaking.

    I turn back to the bathroom, leaving the window open and slowly ease open the door to the bedroom. It¡¯s dark and silent, other than Kane¡¯s deep, steady breathing. His clothes are strewn in the far corner over a chair. With a quick exhale of breath, I creep over to the corner and pat his jacket and trousers, searching for a wallet.

    My shoulders rx slightly as I find it, pulling it free and quickly checking inside. There¡¯s a wad of cash, more than enough to get me over to the west coast without even hitchhiking. I pull the cash out and shove it in my bra.

    My fingers tease over the driving license in his wallet, staring at his photo. Another photo is slipped in by the side and I pull it out, staring down at a beautiful woman who has his eyes. My chest hitches as I wonder if this is his mother. He hasn¡¯t mentioned anything personal or where his mom is, or if she¡¯s alive. I force the photo back into its ce, staring for a few more beats at his license.

    It¡¯s crazy how much I want this man. My body still craves his touch, but my mind knows I need to get as far away from him as physically possible. Kane Romano isn¡¯t like the lowlife criminals my mother ended up entangled with-he¡¯s worse. A murderer and a monster, everything I vowed to stay away from.

    I fold the wallet, closing it on the photo of him and slip it back into the same pocket. Kane snores softly in bed, drawing my eyes to him. He looks peaceful and beautiful as the light of the moon prates the room. If it wasn¡¯t for who he was and what he did as the right-hand man to Rick, I¡¯m sure I could have fallen for this man.

    Slowly, I tiptoe back into the bathroom and gently shut the door, making sure I don¡¯t make a sound. A small bag I¡¯d packed with some clothes Kane had given me is stowed in the bathroom cab, I gently pull it out and sling it over my shoulder.

    This is crazy. I know that more than anything as I stare at the open window three stories up. It¡¯s at least a fifteen meter drop to the ground- certain death or at least a lot of broken bones if I cock up.

    I swallow hard, before edging toward the window. With onest quick look, I grab hold of the frame and hoist myself out onto the window ledge. My whole body shakes with fear, as I make the rookie mistake of looking straight down.

    Why did Kane¡¯s room have to be on the top floor of this damn mansion?

    I focus my attention on the balcony which is slightly lower than where I am now. My eyes shut for a moment as I picture making the jump, hoping that I can pull this off. I count to three and then jump, crashing into the balcony harder than I expected. Luckily, I manage to get a grip of it, despite cutting my hand in the process.

    My heart is pounding hard and fast against my rib cage, making me feel sick. Slowly, I ease myself down and grip hold of the ledge, trying to find a footing on one of the small rocks protruding from the wall beneath me. The blood rushes through my ears.

    ¡°Take your time,¡± I repeat to myself again and again, under my breath.

    It will take me fucking ages to get to the bottom, and the adrenaline pulsing through my veins isn¡¯t helping. I reach my shaking hand out and shift it down lower, trying to get a grip beneath me. Slowly, I move my foot down and find another protruding stone to anchor myself on.

    A sound beneath me startles me, and I almost lose my footing. I bite my lip to stop myself from crying out and giving away my position. The floor below someone is shutting an open window.

    Fuck.

    I hadn¡¯t even considered that someone might see me from the window, climbing down the house. My muscles tense, and I find myself frozen on the side of the building. The sudden reality of what I¡¯m doing hits me. I¡¯m frozen to the wall in fear, terrified of getting caught trying to escape Kane with a wedge of his cash.

    I shut my eyes, breathing deeply. None of that matters. I need to focus on getting down to safety. With only that thought in my mind, I try to take another step downward, finding another stone to lodge my foot against.

    Only this time, the stone cracks and breaks, making me slip and forcing me to grab hold of a stone to stop myself from falling to the ground. I let out a loud scream before I can stop myself, jolting to a stop and straining my shoulder.

    The chance of someone not hearing my scream is probably zero. I stay as still as I can, holding on with one hand despite the pain in my shoulder. It will make climbing the rest of the way harder, as long as I can find somewhere to lodge my foot.

    A few moments tick by, and I wonder if I got away with it. Slowly, I feel around for another stone, finding one and taking the weight off my shoulder.

    The m of the Kane¡¯s en-suite bathroom door makes my heart rate speed up. He¡¯s discovered I¡¯m no longer in the room and probably realizes that it was me screaming.

    My eyes remain fixed on the window I slipped out of, waiting for him to catch me. I know if he catches me, I¡¯m dead. No one runs from a Romano, especially not with his money-I should have known better.

    I feel the blood drain from my face and my head swim, as Kane¡¯s face appears above me, gazing down at me. His eyes are wide and frantic as they lock onto me. All I can do is keep moving, hoping I¡¯ll make it down before he does.

    Who the hell am I kidding? I¡¯m a goner.

 Chapter 12

    KaneN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Duck, Jasmine¡­No,¡± I roar, almostunching myself out of the window after her.

    My muscles tense, as I watch her peering up at me with pure fear in her eyes. She is climbing warily down the side of the house with barely anything to hold onto. My heart leaps into my throat, as she fumbles slightly, teetering on the edge of falling.

    The thoughts bombarding my mind all at once make it impossible to think straight. She¡¯s going to fucking die trying to climb down this building, and there¡¯s only one way I can think of to save her.

    I stalk back into the bedroom, rip the bedding off the bed and grab the mattress, forcing it out of the small doorway with me. I¡¯m on a damn mission, as I storm through the hallway with it. I¡¯m not thinking of anything but Jasmine¡¯s safety, I throw the mattress down the stairs into the hallway and rush down after it.

    The blood pulsing in my ears is all I can hear, as the guard¡¯s rush toward it, staring up at me like I¡¯ve gone mad. I run down the stairs in my boxer briefs. ¡°Out of my fucking way,¡± I roar, picking the mattress up. ¡°Someone open the door.¡±

    One of the guards yanks the door open for me. I force it through the gap and rush around the side of the building, praying that she¡¯s still clinging onto the side and not sttered all over our terrace. The mere thought scares me more than anything has in years.

    The moment I see her there climbing down the wall slowly, my heart beat evens slightly. ¡°Jasmine, you¡¯re going to fall to your death,¡± I call up, positioning the thick mattress below her and praying to God it will be

    enough to save her if she falls. She¡¯s about half-way down now, ten meters in the air.

    I¡¯m itching to climb up and grab her, but I know it won¡¯t help. All I can do is wait for her to climb down or fall-the thought makes me sick to my stomach. A few of the guardse rushing around the corner.

    ¡°Boss, what do you need us to do?¡±

    I nce at them, realizing if I show any mercy to Jasmine for her attempt to flee, I¡¯m going to look weak. ¡°Let me handle this and go back inside,¡± I growl, trying to contain control of the fear spiking through me.

    The guys look at me like I¡¯ve lost the plot, none of them moving. My jaw clenches. ¡°I said, go back inside.¡±

    Their eyes flood with fear at my tone and they turn around to head back into the house. My attention returns to Jasmine who is still on the side of the building, illuminated by the moonlight and the low lights around the house. She¡¯s like a perfect statue, frozen to the side of the wall and no longer moving downward.

    ¡°Jasmine, what are you doing?¡± I shout.

    She shakes her head slowly. ¡°I can¡¯te down, you will kill me,¡± she says quietly, but loud enough for me to hear. Then, she starts fucking sobbing. It is thest thing she should be doing, crying on the side of a damn building still ten meters in the air.

    The mere fact she thinks I¡¯d ever harm a hair on her head makes me angry. I¡¯ve sent my men away because I can¡¯t let them see me doting over her. Which is exactly what I intend to do once I get her back down and into my arms. This makes me want to wrap her up in cotton wool and hold her tightly, never letting her leave my side again.

    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be further from the truth, sweetheart,¡± I call up, trying to keep my voice soft and light. ¡°I¡¯d never hurt you.¡±

    I can make out her shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± she spits, ring down at me. ¡°I know what you¡¯re capable of.¡±

    My fists ball as I re up at her. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, why the fuck have I bought my mattress down here in case you fall?¡±

    There¡¯s a long drawn out silence, thankfully her sobbing has stopped. What the hell was her n? Escape me and try and fight her way through the dozens of guards at the gate. Where would she have gone?

    Jasmine knows what we¡¯re capable of and that no one runs from a Romano, not if they want to live. The crazy thing is, I couldn¡¯t order her

    death no matter what she did. I¡¯m pretty sure she could stab me with a knife, and I¡¯d still want to protect her. She has imprinted on me in a way no other woman ever has-it¡¯s primal and desperate.

    ¡°Are you going to make me climb the wall toe and get you?¡± I shout up, breaking the silence.

    There¡¯s a quiet mumble that I can¡¯t quite make out. Then, I see her begin to move down again, carefully trying to grip onto the stones protruding from the wall. It¡¯s nerve-wracking, watching her. I can¡¯t remember I time I¡¯ve felt so scared.

    As she edges further down the wall, I move closer, ready to catch her if I have to. A yelp sends my heart elerating as she slips and jolts, almost falling entirely but managing to hold on with one hand.

    ¡°Shit, Jasmine, hold on.¡± I¡¯ve got no fucking choice. She¡¯s going to fall and allthough it¡¯s only eight meters, I¡¯ve witnessed how even small falls can prove fatal. I grab hold of a stone on the wall and climb it quickly, working on pure adrenaline and a desperate need to save my woman-my Jasmine.

    I move fast and stead, putting my rusty rock climbing skills from when I was a kid into practice. Jasmine is still holding on, whimpering as I get closer.

    ¡°Jasmine, hook your free arm around my neck,¡± I say.

    Her bright blue eyes glisten with tears in the moonlight, as she stares down at me. She looks unbelievably beautiful even when she¡¯s terrified.

    ¡°Sweetheart, do it now, I¡¯m trying to help you.¡± After a few more beats, she wraps her arms around my neck and I feel a flood of relief as I take her weight. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to hold on tight to my back, and I¡¯m going to climb down.¡±

    She gives me a weak nod, sinking her teeth into her bottom lip. Both her arms wrap around my neck, and I take all her weight. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to help me, nt your foot on anything you can as we move.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t say a word, clinging onto me tightly and finding a foothold on the stone wall. Slowly, we move together in silence, finding our way to safety. The pain ripping through my muscles is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever experienced. I may have underestimated the strain of climbing with another person¡¯s weight. Every muscle in my body is under intense strain holding both of our weights, as the stone bites into my hands.

    With a deep grunt, I block the pain out of my mind, ignoring it. When we touch down onto the soft mattress, I twist around and grab her, copsing onto the mattress. I pull her close to me and hold her tight. My breathing is heavy and deep and my hands are cut and sore, but I don¡¯t care about anything. Jasmine is safe and in my arms, as I stare up at the twinkling stars above us.

    I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m supposed to say, as my heart races beneath her head. She can no doubt feel it beating hard and fast.

    A shiver runs through her as she trembles in my arms, keeping her eyes shut tightly.

    ¡°You scared me half to death,¡± I gasp, running a hand gently over her hair.

    Her eyes open wide and she stares right at me, surprise painted over her features. ¡°Scared you?¡±

    It¡¯s ridiculous how confused she looks, but she has no idea how I feel about her. Possessive and protective are two words that spring to mind. We rest there for a while in total silence, as she gazes up at the stars too.

    ¡°They are so beautiful tonight, aren¡¯t they?¡± I mutter, leaning closer to her ear.

    She nods, keeping her eyes fixed on the sky while I watch her. The stars are beautiful, but not as beautiful as the girl in my arms.

    ¡°Not half as beautiful as you, though,¡± I mutter, kissing her cheek softly.

    She shudders, confusion clear in her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to punish me?¡±

    I smirk at the thought. ¡°Hmm, I would like to give you a good spanking,¡± I growl, gently tapping her ass in a way that makes her gasp.

    Her lips part and her cheeks flush, making my cock hard. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you back inside. You¡¯re freezing.¡±

    She nods as I lift her to her feet, keeping my hand on her back. I grab the mattress in one arm, and keep one arm on her back. We walk slowly into the hallway, watched by the guards intently. No doubt, they are wondering why I¡¯m not punishing her, but I can¡¯t.

    This woman is changing me, and I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s a good thing. Only time will tell.

 Chapter 13

    Jasmine

    Talk about an epic fail attempt at escaping. If I wasn¡¯t so scared, I¡¯d probably be embarrassed about how pathetic and useless I am.

    I stand in the center of the room, trembling. The worst thing happened. Kane Romano caught me trying to escape, and I¡¯m certain he has no idea about the cash I stole wedged in my bra right now. Somehow, I¡¯ve got to get it back as there¡¯s no way he will turn a blind eye to that.

    Kane hasn¡¯t said a word since he got me back into his room. When he climbed up to get me down, he held me so tightly, as if he was scared I¡¯d disappear-it wasn¡¯t what I expected. Now, he¡¯s sitting quietly on the edge of the bed with his head in his hands. The silence is worse than if he were shouting at me. I have no idea what to expect.

    He shifts, making me flinch as he stands and walks toward his clothes on the chair in the corner. My heart sinks as he goes straight for the pocket with his wallet. All I can do is stand there and wait for him to discover what I¡¯ve done. He flips open the wallet and sighs deeply. ¡°You stole from me.¡±

    I can¡¯t say anything. All I do is stare at the ground, waiting for him to punish me. I¡¯m only eighteen, I never expected my life to end this early. He walks toward me and my whole body is tense and shaking. I¡¯m ready for whatever he will throw at me, waiting for the pain. Instead, he cups my chin in his hand and gently moves my face to meet his gaze.

    There¡¯s no anger in his eyes only a deep disappointment and sadness that stuns me. ¡°Where is the money?¡± he asks softly, caressing my chin with his fingers.

    My eyes drop to my cleavage and he doesn¡¯t need me to say. He growls gently, eyes fixed to my breasts, as he lets go of my chin and slowly eases his fingers into my bra, teasing my nipple as he searches for the wad of cash. My thighs clench at his touch, and I bite my lip to stifle a moan attempting to escape.

    ¡°The other cup,¡± I rasp out.

    There¡¯s a heat in his dark eyes that makes my pulse speed up. How can this man scare me and turn me on all at the same time?

    His fingers ease into the other cup, brushing purposely against my hardened nipple, making it stiffen more. He takes his time slowly pulling the money from the cup and then throws it on top of his jacket on the chair. Silence follows and I¡¯m not sure whether I¡¯m excited or scared as I stare at him, waiting to see what he does next.

    The electric tension pulsing through the air steals the breath from my lungs as suddenly hees at me. His lips crashing down on mine as he hoists me into his arms, forcing me to cling onto him. My heart rate spikes as his tongue flicks across my lips, seeking entrance.

    Although I know the monster this man is, the moment his lips are against mine all reasoning is gone. My lips part to let him in and he kisses me hard. His tongue searching my mouth like a man possessed-starving for me.

    I moan into it, as he sucks on my tongue, making the ache pulse between my thighs. My panties are wet, and I can feel them dampening more as his fingers press into my ass cheeks possessively.

    He pulls me closer into him, making me reach out for his hard, solid chest. He is pure muscle beneath my palms, and I groan as his thick erection presses into my lower abdomen, making me more desperate for him.

    He pulls away, and it is all it takes to snap me back to reality. What the hell am I doing?

    ¡°Jasmine, you need to understand that I¡¯d never do anything to hurt you.¡±

    I gaze up at him, hearing the softness in his voice. ¡°I stole from you, though. No one steals from the Romano family and gets away with it.¡±

    There¡¯s a sh of something in his eyes. ¡°No one needs to know about this. It will be between the two of us, okay?¡±

    I nod slowly, wondering why he¡¯d give me a pass on this. He takes my hands in his and leads me to the edge of the bed, forcing me to sit. ¡°Jasmine, I don¡¯t tell anyone this, but I¡¯m going to trust you.¡± He brushes a hair from my face and tucks it behind my ear. ¡°We do what we have to do because we have enemies everywhere. Many people want to bring down the Romano Mafia, and we remain strong by keeping up appearances.¡± He shifts slightly, gazing into my eyes more intensely. ¡°The man you know in this room is the real Kane Romano. Outside of this room, I have to keep up the brutal persona that everyone has heard of. It¡¯s what keeps us safe and in power.¡±

    I bite my lip and gaze down at myp, remembering the pleas of the poor men Rick shot earlier. They are murderers. How can I be okay with that? It¡¯s not something you ept just because you¡¯re attracted to a guy.

    ¡°What you do is wrong,¡± I mutter.

    To my surprise, he nods. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve always known.¡± He pauses a moment. ¡°Unfortunately, my father didn¡¯t offer me a choice. I was in this whether or not I liked it, and believe me I tried to fight.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have run away?¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°It would have been pointless. The mob has eyes everywhere.¡± A small smile ys at his lips. ¡°I¡¯m curious where you were heading that you thought I wouldn¡¯t find you?¡±

    I feel my cheeks heat and wonder if my n was ridiculous. ¡°The west coast¡­I figured-¡±

    ¡°You figured since we run the east coast I wouldn¡¯t find you.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot to learn about this world. We¡¯ve got people all over North America.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn about this world¡­ I want nothing to do with it.¡± His chest hitches as if I¡¯ve hurt him, but it¡¯s the truth. This isn¡¯t a life

    I¡¯d ever choose willingly. I¡¯m kept here by force and that¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m here.

    Kane sighs heavily, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Fair enough.¡± He stands and walks toward the chair in the corner, grabbing the wad of cash. He returns and ces the money in myp. ¡°I won¡¯t hold you here against your will any longer.¡±

    My eyes widen, and I stare down at the cash in shock. ¡°Are you letting me go?¡±

    There¡¯s a deep sadness in his eyes as he nods. ¡°What good is it keeping you somewhere you don¡¯t want to be?¡± He turns his back on me and walks toward the window, gazing out of it. ¡°Where will you go?¡±

    I think on it for a moment ande up nk. The fact is I want nothing to do with Alex, not after what he pulled. The man is an asshole. Ethan might help me out for a short while. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d let me crash at his ce for a few nights.

    ¡°A friend¡¯s ce.¡±

    His back tenses and he turns to face me. ¡°What friend?¡± My eyes narrow. ¡°Why do you need to know?¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I just don¡¯t want you to get hurt, Jasmine.¡±

    There¡¯s sincerity in his voice, and it makes my chest ache and my breath catch in my throat. This man I called a monster really doesn¡¯t act like one at all. He¡¯s letting me go which is thest thing I expected. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he would never hurt me.¡±

    There¡¯s a sh in his eyes when I reveal that it is a man. His jaw clenches and his fists ball, but he nods in response. ¡°I¡¯ll call you a cab.¡± I watch him as he walks away, leaving me staring after him.

    There¡¯s a strange twisting in my stomach, as I watch the man I¡¯d longed for the past week. It has been a week since Kane took me from my step- dad¡¯s club, but it feels like a lifetime. I enjoy the safeness I feel when I wrapped in his arms, but I can¡¯t stay here.

    He returns, barely looking me in the eye. ¡°Cab has been called. You can wait down in the hallway for it, if you would like.¡±

    I swallow hard, deciding that¡¯s the best idea. If I stay up here with him, I might change my mind about leaving him at all. Without a word, I walk toward him and rise up onto my tip toes.

    My lips meet his in a soft and tender kiss goodbye, making my chest ache. When we part, I whisper, ¡°Thank you, Kane.¡± Then I turn and leave his room, not daring to look back at him. It¡¯s hard to leave him, even if he is a monster.

    My heart is pounding, as I shut the door behind me and rest my back against it. I¡¯m not sure what my life will look like now that I can¡¯t rely on my step-dad anymore, but no matter how much my body craves Kane, his world isn¡¯t one I belong to.

    I dig my phone out of my pocket and fire off a text to Ethan, as I head down into the hallway to wait for my cab. Two security guards give me an odd look. My phone buzzes and my stomach twist the moment I read the text.

    Ethan: Sorry, I¡¯m out of town until next week. Call me when I¡¯m back and I¡¯ll help. I promise.

    Shit.

    I forgot Ethan is away for the week, visiting his family in Canada. Suddenly, I feel helpless and pathetic. The only person I could have relied on to help me is away. My step-dad is dead to me, and thest thing I¡¯d do is go back to him.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Where the hell am I supposed to go?

    My fingers feel for the wedge of cash Kane gave me. I could book into a hotel, but I don¡¯t feel like being on my own right now. There¡¯s a strange part of me that wants to march back up those stairs and tell Kane I¡¯ve got nowhere to go.

    Would he let me stay here?

 Chapter 14

    Kane

    I stare out of the window as the cab drives away with Jasmine down the long winding drive, driving her out of my life forever. It feels like she¡¯s leaving with a part of me. The woman who I¡¯ve been inexplicably drawn to ever since Iid eyes on her. The phantom touch of her lips still lingers on mine.

    It has been ten minutes since she walked out of here after kissing me gently. I miss her already. There¡¯s a terrible ache in my chest at the thought of never seeing her again. It almost killed me to let her go, but I had no choice.

    What has she done to me?

    A knock at my door sounds and I clench my fists. Thest thing I need right now is one of my brothers sneering over me because she¡¯s gone- because my n didn¡¯t work. I can see Leo nowughing at the fact I¡¯m too old for a young girl like her. I don¡¯t bother replying, hoping whoever it is will leave and get the hint. Instead, another hard and fast knock follows, and I blow out a long breath.

    I pull the door open and my mouth falls open with it. It¡¯s rare that I¡¯m stunned speechless, but Jasmine is standing on the other side. ¡°What¡­ how are you¡­¡± I run a hand through my hair, wondering if I¡¯ve finally lost the plot and I¡¯m hallucinating.

    ¡°I text my friend, but he¡¯s out of town for the week¡­¡± She sinks her teeth into her bottom lip. ¡°I¡¯ve got nowhere to go, it¡¯ste, and I could book into a hotel, but¡­¡±

    My eyebrow raises and my heart thuds in my chest. ¡°But, what?¡±

    She twists her fingers together nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be on my own.¡± Her voice is small and fragile, almost vulnerable.

    ¡°You can stay here if you¡¯d like, as a guest rather than a captive.¡±

    Her eyes narrow, and I hold my hands up. ¡°I can give you your own room. The door won¡¯t be locked, and you¡¯d be free to go whenever you want.¡±

    She gazes down at the floor, shifting her weight from one foot and then the other. When she gazes back up at me, her eyes are full of fire, dangerous fucking fire. ¡°I¡¯d prefer to stay in your room until he¡¯s back in town, and then I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    My cock twitches and leaks into my boxers at the prospect of her wanting to share my bed tonight. Not because I¡¯m forcing her to, but because she wants to. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to be anywhere near a monster.¡±

    The guilt is written all over her face, as she bites her lip again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I said that.¡±

    There¡¯s an odd tingling in my stomach that this woman is apologizing to me, even after everything. She stares up at me with big, innocent, blue eyes. ¡°Can I stay with you tonight?¡±

    Blood pulses through my veins, and my dick is harder than a rock in my restrictive boxer briefs. There¡¯s only so much teasing a man can take before he just can¡¯t take it anymore. Jasmine is pure temptation and the longer she spends around me, the more I want to fuck her. I can¡¯t let my control around her slip. She¡¯s a virgin for fuck¡¯s sake.

    I give her a gentle nod and step aside to let her in. The moment I shut the door, sheunches herself into my arms, kissing me hard. My muscles tense at the sudden unexpected gesture and then slowly I rx. My arms wrapping around her and pulling her closer to me, teasing her tongue with my own.

    She breaks away breathless and beautiful. Her cheeks are flushed a pretty pink and her blue eyes are dted with longing.

    ¡°Are you sure your friend is out of town?¡± I raise an eyebrow. ¡°Or was this just an excuse to kiss me more?¡±

    The redness of her cheeks deepens, and she shakes her head, pulling her phone from her pocket. ¡°No, it¡¯s true, look.¡± She holds her phone up with a text from her friend, Ethan.

    I grit my teeth together, thinking about her leaving here to be with another guy in one week¡¯s time. A guy who could take advantage of her, especially without me there to protect her. It looks like I¡¯ve got my work cut out to make her want to stay with me.

    She gazes up at me, pulling the wedge of cash from her pocket and trying to give it to me. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± she asks.

    I shake my head, pushing her hand back. ¡°I gave that to you, it¡¯s yours.¡± Her eyes widen, but she puts the money back in her pocket.

    I wrap my arms around her waist and lift her up. ¡°And, to answer your question, I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s about time I punished you for trying to sneak out the window.¡±

    Her whole body turns to stone in my arms. The fear in her eyes is back clear as day.

    ¡°A good punishment, not a bad one,¡± I whisper, letting my lips brush over her ear.

    I set her down gently in the center of the bed. ¡°Hold your hands above your head and don¡¯t move them, okay?¡±

    She stares up at me, hesitating for a moment with her bottom lip caught between her teeth. She looks fucking amazing like that. I sigh a breath of relief when she nods and moves her arms over her head, twisting her fingers together.

    I gaze down at her in the center of my bed, feeling my thick length pulse against the fabric of my boxers. I¡¯ve tried this past week to stop myself, but hering to me and asking to stay in my room is thest straw.

    I unbutton her jeans, slowly pulling them down her hips and legs, revealing acy thong beneath them that barely covers her beautiful pussy. The fabric is damp and wet with her arousal and it makes my balls ache for release.

    I kiss the soft skin of her thighs, slowly nting kisses closer and closer to her sweet heat. Her eyes are wide as she stares down at me, cheeks flushed a pretty pink. I taste her through her panties, licking the delicious juice from them and sucking on her clit through the fabric.

    Jasmine gasps, wing at the bed sheets as if she¡¯s never felt a man lick her before. The thought makes the blood pulse through my veins harder. Could I possibly be the first man to touch her here? I force my lips from her and gaze into her bright blue eyes. ¡°Sweetheart, when you said you were a virgin, have you done other things with guys?¡±

    A sh of something enters her eyes, and she shakes her head, biting on her bottom lip again. I can¡¯t contain the growl that tears through my chest, as I grab hold of the waistband of her panties and rip them from her, exposing her perfect, untouched, virgin pussy to my hungry gaze.

    I¡¯ve lost all control, as I let my tongue delve inside of her, tasting that sweet honey. No other man has ever been here or ever will be again, not after I¡¯m through with her. She¡¯s mine. I hold her hips tightly, digging my fingers into her soft skin, as I tongue fuck her tight hole.

    Precum leaks into my boxers, leaving a wet patch as it strains against the fabric. Jasmine¡¯s eyes are fixed shut as she moans gently, keeping her arms above her head just as I told her. Perhaps she is naturally submissive, as she doesn¡¯t seem ufortable obeying. In fact, she looks like she¡¯s in her element.

    ¡°Eyes open, baby girl,¡± I groan against her clit. ¡°I want to watch exactly what I do to you.¡±

    Her eyes shoot open onmand and she stares down at me, turning a darker red. God it¡¯s hot how much I affect her. I suck her swollen, throbbing clit into my mouth, holding her gaze. Her pouty lips fallen open, and she sucks in a sharp breath, moaning as I lick and suck at her more.

    She¡¯s ridiculously wet and sweeter than anything I¡¯ve ever tasted. I could die happy feasting on this girl. I stare at her for a moment, before plunging my finger inside of her. She gasps in shock and it turns into a moan. Her pussy is so tight around my finger, gripping it like a damn vice. My cock aches to be inside her, feeling the perfect pressure as she grips onto me.

    I groan, licking her clit and fingering her. Her eyes are open, but her pupils are dted with lust and her cheeks are flushed pink rather than red. She¡¯s rxing and easing into the sensations, enjoying the way I make her feel. It makes my balls ache more. I grip my cock and stroke it through the fabric while I feast on her, enjoying her taste.

    ¡°Can I see it, again?¡± she asks quietly, eyes fixed on the bulge in my boxers.

    I can¡¯t help the smile that twists my lips, nodding as I hook a finger into my waistband. My cock springs free, pping my abs as it¡¯s so hard it almost hurts. Jasmine gasps, eyes wide and dted even more. ¡°It¡¯s even bigger than I remember,¡± she says, almost too quiet for me to hear.

    I stroke myself from root to tip, keeping my eyes fixed on her perfect pussy. I felt her nipples earlier in her bra and I long to see her breasts and suck on her hard nipples. ¡°Take off your t-shirt and bra,¡± Imand.

    She doesn¡¯t hesitate, pulling the top over her head and exposing her perfect breasts in acy ck bra. The moment her bra springs free, I growl at the sight. She¡¯s got the most perfect breasts I¡¯ve ever seen. Her pink nipples are hard peaks, begging me to suck on them. She stares up at me, parting her lips. I groan, stroking myself even harder as my cock leaks onto the bed, making a mess.

    I lower myself over her and suck her nipples into my mouth,vishing attention to each one. Her moans are like music to my ears.

    ¡°Can I¡­¡± Jasmine trails off, sinking her teeth into her bottom lip. ¡°What do you want, baby girl?¡± I ask, cock pulsing in my hand.

    ¡°Can I taste you?¡±

    I groan, spilling more precum onto the bed at the mere thought of her plump lips around my shaft. ¡°Fuck, yes, but after I make youe.¡±

    She moans, letting her head rest back against the pillow and keeping her arms above her head, as I move between her thighs again. My cock is so hard it hurts, but I keep my hand away from it, saving myself for Jasmine¡¯s pouty little mouth. I feast on her more desperately now, driven by a mad urge to im her and make her mine.

    No man has ever even touched her perfect pussy and no other man ever will. ¡°Tell me you¡¯re mine, baby girl,¡± I growl against her pussy, licking her clit teasingly.

    She moans, eyes wide as she stares down at me. ¡°I am,¡± she mutters quietly.

    I stop licking her and she whimpers, ncing down at me. ¡°I want to hear you say that you¡¯re a mine,¡± I groan, gripping my aching cock.

    She bites her bottom lip, and I run my thumb across her clit lightly, making her needy for more. ¡°I¡¯m yours¡­ Daddy.¡±

    My cock jumps at that word, and my whole resolve snaps. It¡¯s twisted and fucked up, but I love it. I¡¯ve wanted to hear her call me that since the day we met. I thrust two thick fingers inside her tight, wet heat and lick and nip at her clit more desperately.

    She groans,cing her fingers in my hair and breaking mymand to keep her arms over her head. I can tell she¡¯s close as her pussy gets even tighter around my fingers. Her muscles flutter and her breathing bes deeper and more desperate. ¡°Oh, God,¡± she moans, eyes rolling back in her head.

    ¡°Look at me, baby girl,¡± Imand.

    Her eyes snap back to mine in an instant, and I watch her eyes dte as she tumbles over the edge. The tightness in her pussy increases and it floods with sweet juice. I move from her clit to her slit,pping up every drop of her sweet cum.

    When I¡¯m done, I slowly trail kisses up her body, moving toward those perfect, pebbled nipples. Slowly, I circle each one, making them even harder. Jasmine moans, licking her lips and ncing down at me. Her eyes drawn to my thick, leaking dick.

    ¡°Do you still want a taste, baby girl?¡±

    She nods as I pull her close and kiss her, forcing her to taste herself on my tongue.

    ¡°Suck Daddy¡¯s dick like a good girl,¡± I grunt, sitting back on my haunches and fisting myself in my hand.

    Tentatively, she shifts to kneel in front of me, reaching out to grab it with one hand. It looks ridiculously huge in her small hand, as she looks at it hungrily, adding her other hand and stroking me up and down. I groan at her touch, anticipating her perfect lips on me. She dips her head down and licks the precum from the tip, tasting me.

    She closes her lips around the head and swirls her tongue around the base, making more cum leak onto her tongue. ¡°Fuck, just like that, baby girl,¡± I growl.

    It spurs her on and she allows my cock to sink further into her mouth, taking a small amount of me into her throat. She pulls back up, breathing a gasp of air, before going down on me again. It feels so good to have her lips on me. She slowly works more of me into her throat.

    ¡°Breathe through your nose, Jasmine,¡± I groan, wrapping her hair around my fist.

    It¡¯s taking all my self-control not to shove my cock all the way down her tight little throat. She¡¯s a virgin, I keep repeating to myself. She pulls all the way off my dick and looks at me hesitantly, clearly wanting to say something.

    ¡°Will you fuck my throat, Daddy?¡±

    I growl, grabbing her by the neck and pulling her close. The control I had on my dominant side beginning to slip as I kiss her hard, making her moan. ¡°I¡¯ll fuck your throat, baby girl. Kneel on the side of the bed,¡± I say, standing up and positioning myself in front of her.

    She does as I say, gazing up at me and waiting for instruction. ¡°Remember to breathe through your nose and rx.¡±

    She nods her head, opening her mouth wide and inviting me in. I grab my cock and guide it between her lips, forcing the tip to nudge against the back of her throat.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Slowly, I fuck her throat, forcing my cock deeper and deeper inside. Jasmine keeps breathing through her nose steadily and dribbles all over my cock. Thick strands of saliva coating me as she takes me all the way.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby girl. Take my dick into your pretty little mouth,¡± I groan, thrusting into the back of her throat.

    Tears prickle in her eyes, as she keeps her throat rxed. I stop, letting her catch her breath for a moment and then drive back in. She moans around my cock, eyes dted with longing as I fuck her mouth. My cock is on the edge of explosion as I force myself to back off, kissing her and tasting my precum on her tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready toe, baby girl¡± I groan, reaching between her thighs and dipping my fingers into her soaking wet heat.

    She moves back away from me, opening her mouth wide again.

    ¡°Do you want to swallow my cum?¡± I ask, fisting my cock in my hand. She nods her head, eagerness shing in her bright blue eyes.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± I let the head of my aching cock rest on her tongue. ¡°Suck me, Jasmine.¡±

    Her small hand closes around the base of my thick length, and she closes her lips around me. I growl as she swirls her tongue around my swollen head, making precum leak onto her perfect little tongue. It¡¯s not long until I¡¯m unloading rope after rope of thick, pearly liquid down her throat, roaring her name as I do.

    She swallows most of it, some spilling out down her chin. It¡¯s impossible not to stare in awe at how beautiful she is, especially with my cum dripping across her soft skin. I reach out and sweep it up with my fingers. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    She does as I say, and I force my fingers inside, making her lick them clean. She hums around my fingers, sucking them until every drop is off. I grab hold of her and pull her close, copsing onto the bed with her in my arms.

    I know this woman is trouble, especially for my reputation, but I can¡¯t find it in me to care. I¡¯ve never been this happy.

 Chapter 15

    Jasmine

    I can¡¯t lie to myself-the fact Ethan was out of town was a relief. For some weird, fucked up reason Kane scares me and turns me on all at the same time. I¡¯ve never met a man I¡¯ve craved like him.

    The way he made mee all over his face more powerfully than I have ever made myselfe before in my life makes me crave him more.

    I sucked his cock, and it was better than anything I ever imagined. He tasted of pure masculinity. Even better when he fucked my mouth. The noises he made, made me feel powerful, that I could make a man like him lose control. I want him to sink that huge length inside of me and pop my cherry once and for all.

    I¡¯ve never done anything other than make-out with a guy before, but any time I kissed a guy it was nothing like when Kane kisses me. There¡¯s a deep, dark part of me that wants him to take my virginity. I want him to tie me to his bedpost and have his way with me. After what he did to me the other night, that part of me is growing.

    The problem is, he hasn¡¯t touched me since, and that was two days ago. The rush of water echoes through the room as he¡¯s in the shower after a day out. My stomach twists, as I feel a dark pull to do something naughty. I want to get naked and step inside with him, forcing him to touch me again.

    Before I can reconsider it, I force myself out of the chair in the corner of the room and strip. My heart is pounding against my rib cage, as I walk toward the bathroom naked. The sight of him in the shower with his back turned to me makes my thighs clench. The tattoo wrapping around the back of his neck looks beautiful.

    I can feel my resolve starting to slip, and that¡¯s when he turns around. His eyes meet mine and then his gaze drops over my naked body. The fierceness in his eyes makes me quiver, as he lets his hand slip down to his cock, which is hard. I watch him as he strokes it from root to tip, staring at me.

    ¡°Are you getting in, or just watching?¡± he growls.

    My cheeks heat as I realize I¡¯ve been standing there staring at him like an idiot. I walk to the shower cubicle and he opens the door, allowing me to step inside. His hands are on me within a second and my body sets on fire.

    ¡°Were you thinking about how good my tongue felt on your perfect little pussy?¡± he groans, letting his fingers tease between my wet lips. ¡°Is that why you¡¯vee in here naked, looking for more?¡±

    I sink my teeth into my bottom lip and nod, unable to speak passed my embarrassment.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± he growls, tightening his grip on me. His hand searches the curves of my body, ying with my nipples. I moan as he grips hold of my throat, tilting my head toward him and kissing me hard.

    We remain beneath the water, kissing and touching for a long while. He doesn¡¯t do much more than finger me, and then he shuts off the water. Disappointment grows inside me that he isn¡¯t going to do more.

    His arms wrap around my waist and he lifts me out of the shower, carrying me to the bed. I gasp as he sets me down in the center, crawling over me. My hand settles on his muscr chest and I allow myself to take in his powerful form above me, making me shake in anticipation.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time I made youe again and again, until you¡¯re so exhausted you can¡¯t keep your eyes open,¡± he groans, fingers teasing up my thighs and parting my legs wider. ¡°Now, keep your hands above your head for Daddy.¡±

    I moan at the word, shocking myself at how much it turns me on. It¡¯s freeing and exhrating being told what to do by a man like Kane-not having to be in control for once. I lift my hands above my head and keep my eyes locked on his, as he lowers his mouth to my aching arousal.

    I gasp as he nips my clit with his teeth lightly, sending a throbbing ache through my entire body. This man knows how to get me worked up into a frenzy with his mouth, and I never want it to stop. It¡¯s a dangerous thought. One I shouldn¡¯t be having, but I can¡¯t help it. I want Kane Romano more than anything I¡¯ve ever wanted before.

    His tongue dips into my soaking wet pussy, as he tastes me deeply. It¡¯s mind-blowing how good he can make me feel with his mouth. There¡¯s no doubt that I want this man to take my virginity. I want to feel his huge cock moving inside of me, iming me.

    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I moan

    He stills with his lips on my pussy and nces up into my eyes, shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t, you¡¯re a virgin.¡±

    I pout at him, trying to win him over with my best puppy dog eyes. ¡°I want you, Kane¡­ All of you.¡±

    His cock visibly twitches, spilling a thick line of cum onto the bed sheets. He groans, shutting his eyes for a moment.

    ¡°I want you to tie me to the bed and take me,¡± I rasp, the thought of it making me wetter.

    His eyes shoot open and he shakes his head again. ¡°I can¡¯t take your virginity, Jasmine, it wouldn¡¯t be fair.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He lets out a long breath, teasing against my throbbing heat. ¡°Because, if I was the first man to fuck you, then I¡¯d never let you go.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°You¡¯d be mine forever, Jasmine.¡±

    I sink my teeth into my bottom lip, considering his words. It¡¯s exactly what I want, me and him, forever. It¡¯s ridiculous, but it¡¯s true. When he let me go the other day, I knew deep down I didn¡¯t want to leave.

    I¡¯d always vowed to myself to be different to my mom and not get caught up with any criminals. But Kane isn¡¯t like the men my mother was with. He¡¯s good and kind, even if his job is far from that.

    ¡°I want to be yours,¡± I mutter, keeping my eyes glued to his.

    He growls, moving closer to me and kissing me hard. I can taste myself on his lips, and it makes me needier to feel him inside of me. ¡°Please,¡± I moan into his mouth.

    He bites my lip, sending a shot of pleasurable pain through me. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re asking for¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, Kane.¡± I grip his hard length in my hands and stroke him, making him groan. ¡°I need you inside of me.¡±

    My heart sinks into my stomach as he moves away from me and gets up from the bed. I watch him as he heads toward his closet, opening it and returning with a pair of bed shackles. It is really happening, we¡¯re going to fuck. My thighs clench at the thought of his huge length, stretching me.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± He holds them up.

    I nod, biting my bottom lip as my stomach churns. ¡°I want to try it.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s not normally something you try on your first time.¡± He chucks the bondage on the floor. ¡°I¡¯d rather do this the ssic way, first.¡± He jumps back onto the bed, wrapping his arms around my waist. ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of time to experiment after.¡±

    I giggle as he nuzzles my neck, kissing me gently. My heart rate spikes as he stares into my eyes hungrily, slipping his fingers around my throat. He growls as he lets his eyes rake over my naked form, descending on my hard nipples with his mouth.

    They tighten under the attention of his tongue, sending more desire pooling between my thighs. My juices roll down my skin as he makes me wetter than I¡¯ve ever been. I grip hold of his hand tightly, trying to ground myself. I feel so light I might float away.

    He moves his lips up my chest to my corbone, kissing his way up my neck. I whimper into his mouth as our lips meet. His tongue pushing inside and demanding entrance. All I want is to give over control and let him take me. ¡°Take me, now,¡± I moan, digging my fingertips into the back of his neck.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he grunts, shifting between my legs and parting them. He rubs the swollen head of his cock through my slippery, wet lips, making me shiver in anticipation.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    I whimper as he moves backward and continues to suck on my throbbing bud, making me writhe beneath him. All I want right now is to feel every inch of him filling me. He dips two thick fingers into me, making me gasp at the sudden intrusion. My heart rate elerates at the thought of being stretched by his huge cock.

    It¡¯s so much bigger than his fingers, but it¡¯s all I want. His fingers dig into my thighs as he pushes me further back, licking me from top to bottom and sending a new thrilling heat through me. His tongue teases at my forbidden back hole, making me desperate. It¡¯s so filthy but it turns me on.

    ¡°Do you like Daddy licking your asshole, baby girl?¡± he groans, breathing against me.

    ¡°Fuck, yes,¡± I moan, trying to buck toward him.

    He chuckles as he licks me more, plunging his tongue deeper into my hole. It¡¯s a new sensation, one that increases my pleasure tenfold. He dips his fingers into my dripping wet arousal at the same time, and I feel my

    orgasm charging toward me. A rush of hot heat flooding my whole body as my vision turns white.

    ¡°Fuck, Kane,¡± I scream, fisting the sheets beneath me for something to ground me. My whole body shakes with the force of the orgasm, and I struggle to draw in a breath. Kane keeps licking me, tasting every drop that pours from me.

    He groans against me. ¡°Fuck you taste amazing, baby girl.¡±

    ¡°Fuck me, Daddy,¡± I moan, no longer thinking straight, as all my inhibitions have flown out of the window.

    He growls and sucks on my nipples, making them harder than they¡¯ve ever been. ¡°You¡¯re a naughty girl, Jasmine,¡± he whispers into my ear. ¡°Naughty girls need a hard punishment,¡± he groans, settling between my thighs and coating his thick length in my juices.

    ¡°Please, fuck me,¡± I moan, clutching onto the sheets beneath me and staring at his thick length resting at my entrance.

    He grunts as he pushes his cock inside of me only an inch. I gasp at the pain of it, feeling his huge size trying to force its way into such a tight space. ¡°Rx, baby girl,¡± he whispers, kissing me gently.

    I moan into his mouth as another inch slips inside of me. A mix of pain and pleasure making it impossible to think straight. He¡¯s so impossibly huge. His tongue slips into my mouth and he tangles it with my own, slowly pushing more of his cock inside of me.

    I gasp as I feel his balls resting against my ass, looking down to see every inch of his cock gone. I moan at the sight. He¡¯s so deep inside of me. Every inch of him stretching me for the first time, iming me.

    ¡°That¡¯s it baby girl, take Daddy¡¯s cock,¡± he grunts, capturing my lips with his and making me moan as he thrusts in and out of me.

    It¡¯s unlike anything I imagined. A slight stinging pain, but pleasure beyond anything I¡¯ve known. I tremble as he moves in and out, kissing his way down my neck and corbone.

    The fire in his eyes heats me, as he stares into mine, making this intimate moment even deeper. He moves quickly, fucking me harder and deeper. It hurts and feels good all at the same time. My mind can barely process the difference, as he grunts above me.

    My heart skips a beat as he grabs hold of my hips and forces me on top of him. ¡°Ride my cock, baby girl.¡±

    A sudden heat filters into my cheeks and a sense of embarrassment creeps over me. ¡°What if I don¡¯t do it right?¡± I ask.

    He shakes his head and grips hold of my hips, forcing me up and down his shaft. ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± he grunts. ¡°You¡¯re tight as fuck pussy feels so good.¡±

    Hearing him dirty talk like that gives me confidence and I move my hips, allowing him to guide me. I get lost in the moment, watching his eyes as they travel every inch of me. Kane reaches up to cup my breasts, rolling each nipple between his fingers.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I moan, feeling my orgasm building with each thrust of my hips.

    ¡°Not yet, baby.¡± He sits up, wrapping his arms around my waist and holding me still. ¡°I want to drive into you so hard and make youe like you¡¯ve nevere before.¡±

    My throbbing clit aches at his words and I feel desperate to move, but I can¡¯t. He¡¯s holding me too tight and keeping control. ¡°On your hands and knees.¡± He ps my ass gently, sending another thrilling pleasure through me.

    I do as he says, shifting to the middle of the bed. He groans behind me, kneading my ass cheeks in his hands. ¡°So fucking pretty.¡± He ps my ass again, harder this time, and I moan. ¡°Do you like being pped?¡±

    I nod my head, making a humming noise.

    He ps me again, even harder. ¡°Answer me, baby girl.¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±

    He growls, pping me on the other ass cheek. ¡°Fuck.¡± He drives into me hard, making me gasp. My pussy clenches around his thick, throbbing shaft. ¡°Take that dick into your tight pussy,¡± he grunts.

    I can hardly think as he pounds me, taking my virginity hard and fast. This is beyond anything I¡¯d ever imagined. Porn had been my only experience of sex, and nothing I¡¯d ever seen was as raw and desperate as this.

    His fingertips dig into my hips, as he drives in and out of me from behind. This position forcing him even deeper inside of me, hitting that perfect spot with each thrust. ¡°Take Daddy¡¯s dick like a good girl,¡± he growls, pping my ass again and making me cry out.

    I feel my orgasm crash into me from nowhere. Stars filter into my vision and I can barely see. Every muscle in my body tightens, especially in my pussy. Kane¡¯s cock is throbbing and pulsing as he thrusts onest time, roaring as he does. I can feel his cock harden and swell. Thick cum shooting deep inside of me, filling my virgin pussy up for the first time and making me moan.

    He doesn¡¯t stop until he has emptied every drop inside of me. I whimper as his thick length pulls out of me, leaving me feeling empty. Kane¡¯s strong arms wrap around my waist, and he lifts me into him, forcing me to lie against his chest.

    Our breathing is loud and ragged as we lie in silence for a short while, enjoying the afterglow. Nothing had ever prepared me for that, and as I think about what we just did, I find my clit tingling for more.

    I shift in his arms and kiss him, slipping my tongue into his mouth. Kane groans against me, pulling back. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want more already.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile as I nod. ¡°Yes, Daddy. Give me more of your cock.¡±

    He growls, descending on me like a wild animal. His cock turning to stone beneath me as he shifts from under me.

    I¡¯ve got a feeling we¡¯re going to have a long night.

 Chapter 16

    Kane

    Jasmine¡¯s lips are swollen and her face flushed, as she lies in the middle of the bed, thighs spread open for me. ¡°Tie me up, Kane,¡± she moans, sending my heart rate pulsing.

    This girl is insatiable, and she¡¯s making me insane. We¡¯ve fucked twice already, and she won¡¯t rest until I¡¯ve got her tied down to my bed. It¡¯s something I want, but I¡¯m not sure she¡¯s ready.

    ¡°I want to try it. I want you to take me,¡± she whispers, making my cock swell to painful.

    I grab the bed shackles off the floor, fixing them to the bed. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    She nods, biting her bottom lip in a way that makes me fucking harder.

    I fasten the shackles around her wrists first and then her ankles, taking a step back to admire how beautiful she looks. I grab a blindfold from my side table and fasten it over her eyes. ¡°Hold on, baby girl, you¡¯re in for one hell of a ride.¡± I let my tongue tease at her ear. ¡°Safe word is red, If you want me to stop, shout it out.¡±

    She nods, biting her lip again. I kiss her gently before moving between her thighs. The thought of getting my spreader-bar out and fixing it to her makes me even harder, but baby steps.

    I take my time, slowly licking a path down her body. Her nipples are hard peaks already, as I tease the tip of my tongue around them, making them even harder. She moans loudly, writhing already against the bindings.

    Control is my strength, but seeing Jasmine tied up for me has me teetering on the edge of losing it entirely. A Dom is always in control, so

    why the hell do I just want to take her as hard and fast as physically possible?

    The aim is to please her and make here so many times, by the time I give her my cock she¡¯ll be crazy for it. The aim is to control her body in way that makes her desperate for me.

    I lick my way down her tummy, slowing down as I near her swollen clit. A whimper escapes her lips, as I flick the tip of my tongue lightly over it. Her body jolts and she writhes against the restraints.

    I taste her deeply for a moment, allowing my tongue to fuck her arousal. Her juice is like a drug to me, and I can¡¯t seem to get enough. Slowly, I lick down her slit and then force her thighs up higher, licking her asshole.

    Jasmine moans at the sensation, as I keep doing it, she rxes. ¡°Fuck, Kane,¡± she breathes, trying to pull against the restraints.

    ¡°Calm down and rx,¡± I mutter, trying to get through to her. ¡°Give yourself over to the pleasure and stop trying to fight against the restraints.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She licks her bottom lip and nods. ¡°It¡¯s just so.¡±

    I suck on her clit and she gasps, flooding my mouth with her honeyed nectar. Her entire body writhes beneath me as shees undone. She screams my name and Daddy repeatedly, making my cock throb harder.

    A sense of relief floods me seeing her under my control. The way I make here and control her body is what I¡¯ve wanted since we first met. I don¡¯t stop, and she gasps as I slip two thick fingers inside her pussy, fucking her through her orgasm. My tongue teasing in circles over her throbbing clit.

    Jasmine bites her lip, trying to contain the screams and whimpers. She keeps writhing against her restraints, and I stop for a moment to check them, making sure she¡¯s not hurting herself. ¡°Calm down, baby girl.¡± I kiss her cheek tenderly and then her lips. ¡°Try not to fight against the restraints.¡± I kiss her hard, letting her taste herself on my tongue.

    She rxes, moaning into my mouth. I slowly kiss a path back to her pretty, little pussy, licking it and nipping at her throbbing bud.

    ¡°Fuck, Kane,¡± she cries, her body beginning to shudder.

    Damn. This girles so fucking well and so quickly while bound up. Her whole body tightens and shudders as her pussy floods with her sweet cum, making me even harder as Ip up every drop.

    Jasmine is half-panting and half-crying as shees down from this one. I keep fingering her through it, gearing her up toe at least two

    more times before I fuck her. Slowly, I work my way through her next two orgasms, feeling the pressure in my balls mount.

    By the fourth time, she¡¯s screaming for me to fuck her.

    ¡°Please, Daddy, I need your cock,¡± she moans, bucking against the bed. ¡°I need it Kane, fuck me, fuck me hard,¡± she says, writhing in the bedsheets, which are soaked with her juices.

    I groan, fisting my aching cock in my hands. ¡°Fuck, baby girl. I want to feel your tight, wet pussy wrapped around me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please, oh God.¡± She half-sobs, as I rub my swollen head through her wet lips, teasing her.

    Her back arches off the bed, willing me to thrust inside of her. My control is gone now, and I know can¡¯t hold back any longer.

    I thrust my cock into her hard and fast, sinking all the way inside. My breathing is heavy as my balls rest against her ass. She moans deeply, muttering incoherent words, as I move in and out of her.

    Her lips part in the most delicious way as she licks her bottom lip, drawing me in. Normally, when I¡¯m dominating a woman, I don¡¯t kiss. With Jasmine, everything is different. My lips move against hers softly, almost gently. She moans into my mouth as my tongue slips into her mouth, tangling with her own.

    My hips piston faster as we kiss, sending her right to the edge as the muscles flutter around my cock. I still inside of her, making her whimper as she strains against the restraints. ¡°Kane, please,¡± she rasps.

    I catch her bottom lip between my teeth, sinking them in slightly harder than she expected. A gasp escapes her as she writhes beneath me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let youe yet.¡± I withdraw from her and grab her thighs, pushing her legs up into the air. My cock twitches at the sight of her tied up, legs spread and ready for me. Her lips part and an incoherent mumbles tumble from them. ¡°Stay still, baby girl.¡± I unfasten the restraints from her arms and legs, lifting her up and forcing her onto her front. She groans as I fasten the restraints again, gripping her ass cheeks in my palms.

    ¡°Do you want Daddy to spank you?¡± I ask, sliding my thick length between her perfect ass cheeks.

    ¡°Oh, God, yes,¡± she moans, arching her back and pushing her ass into

    me.

    My hand connects with her left ass cheek harder than I pped her

    before, sending a red welt across the skin instantly. She moans as I do the same on the other side, massaging the pink skin. There¡¯s something so satisfying about leaving my mark on her. ¡°Do you like that, baby girl?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, yes,¡± she groans, rolling her hips toward me.

    I tighten my grip on her hip and then bring my other hand down even harder. She screams as I thrust into her at the same time. Her whole body is on edge as her muscles spasm instantly around my throbbing length. I grab hold of her ass cheeks, parting them to get a good view of her little asshole.

    God, she¡¯s perfect in every way. My thick length pulses inside of her, getting even harder. I tease my finger over her asshole, making her shudder beneath me. ¡°Fuck me, Daddy,¡± she moans, louder than she probably should.

    We¡¯ve both been lost to this, not caring if anyone else hears. I p her ass harder, marking her with my red hand print on either ass cheek. It¡¯s such a turn on to see her red and bare beneath me, loving the way I dominate her. It¡¯s as if she was born to do this-to be mine entirely.

    The thought has me on the edge, as I drive into her harder, holding her tight. My balls p against her clit with each thrust, making her moan and cry beneath me. She¡¯s about toe for the fifth time in a row, the pressure building deep inside of her. It feels like a vice around my cock, as she pulls me in deeper, muscles contracting in a way I¡¯ve never felt before.

    ¡°Fuck, baby girl,e all over my cock,¡± I growl, pping her ass again.

    That¡¯s all it takes as her orgasm explodes, coating my cock in her thick, sticky cum. I explode with her, shooting deep inside of her, pulling on her hips to force my cock as deep as it can physically go inside of her. It¡¯s primal and primitive. A need to mark her and breed her rules me, as I shoot every drop from my balls, panting like a wild animal as I copse by her side.

    I pull her into my chest, and the moment she hits the bed her eyes are shut. Her body is shaking. That¡¯s definitely enough for one night, as I might have ruined her. She was a virgin and few virgins have multiple orgasms and bondage sex during their first night.

    Within seconds she¡¯s breathing deeply, fast asleep in my arms. I watch her as her chest rises and falls deeply. My heart wells at the sight of her sleeping in my arms. My Jasmine.

 Chapter 17

    Jasmine

    My whole body feels like jelly, as I wake from a deep sleep, turning onto my side to check the rm clock on the side table. It¡¯s five o¡¯clock in the morning and still dark outside.

    Kane shuffles in the bed beside me, drawing my attention to him.

    He smiles at me through the darkness. ¡°Morning, baby girl.¡± He brushes my cheek gently. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    I nod, feeling exhausted and ridiculously sore. After everything we did and the amount of times we fucked, I feel like I¡¯ve been through the wars. ¡°A little sore.¡±

    Kane kisses me softly. ¡°I know what will help.¡±

    I narrow my eyes at him, hoping he isn¡¯t going to suggest tying me up again. I¡¯m not sure my body can take anymore right now.

    ¡°Come on,¡± he says, shifting from the bed and walking toward the en- suite bathroom. Despite my aching muscles, I force myself out of the bed and follow him. I can¡¯t help but smile, as I step into the bathroom, seeing him running a bath. ¡°This will help,¡± he says, looking up and letting his eyes drop over my naked body.

    I shiver at the look in his eyes, feeling my body react to him, despite not being ready for anything sexual right now.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± He nods toward the warm water. ¡°Get in.¡±

    It feels weird taking a bath at five o¡¯clock in the morning, but I get in any way, sighing the moment the warm water encases me. The bubble bath smells of strawberries, which I wouldn¡¯t expect Kane to bathe in, but I like it. The warm water eases the aches and pains. Kane¡¯s rough hands settle on my shoulders, kneading them gently.

    This man is far gentler than I¡¯d ever   expected   when   we¡¯re behind closed doors. He can be gentle and rough, in the most perfect ways.

    Kane clears his throat. ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±

    I nod, wondering what he¡¯s going to ask me. ¡°Where is your mom?¡±

    My stomach churns at the mention of the woman who diedst year. I hadn¡¯t even cried when she overdosed, and a small part of me wondered if there was something wrong with me. ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±

    Kane¡¯s hands still for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Don¡¯t be. We weren¡¯t exactly close.¡± Kane sighs heavily. ¡°At least you got to meet her.¡±

    I swallow hard, wondering what happened to his mom. In the time we¡¯d spent together there had been no mention of other family. ¡°What happened to yours?¡±

    His hands tighten on my shoulders, almost hurting me. ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I was one-year-old when she died.¡±

    My chest aches hearing that. ¡°Does that mean Rick and Leo are your half-brothers?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, couldn¡¯t you tell? We look different.¡±

    I shrug, as I hadn¡¯t considered it. He has darker skin than his two brothers. ¡°I guess.¡±

    He chuckles gently behind me. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you and your mother close?¡±

    I picture her drawn out, pale face in my mind, trying to remember a good memory with her. There were a few over the years, but not many. ¡°She was a drug addict and carted me around from drug den to drug den, sometimes to a new step-dad¡¯s houses for a while.¡± I y with my hair as I remember the first time I met Alex. ¡°When she met Alex, I thought she was finally getting her life on track. I meanpared to the other men before him, he seemed like a damn saint.¡± I sigh heavily. ¡°Until I realized he was as bad, if not worse than the others. He supplied her more drugs than she had ever got her hands on before. Thenst year she overdosed on heroin.¡±

    Kane¡¯s hands still again on my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that sounds shit.¡± He continues kneading my shoulders again, working out the tension. ¡°Did you ever know your father?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°No, my mom didn¡¯t even know who got her pregnant and was probably on drugs. She said he was a junkie.¡±

    ¡°What was your father like?¡± I ask, remembering many stories about Giovanni Romano. He was more brutal than any of the Romano brothers today. I shiver at the stories I¡¯d heard, unable to process that the same man brought up the one behind me. He loved causing pain, so much so it became almost a pastime.

    ¡°He was a fucking bastard, and I hated him.¡± Kane tips some water over my hair, slowly washing it for me.

    I sigh as he rubs his fingers into my scalp, getting the water right through. I don¡¯t expect him to say anymore but he does. ¡°I never wanted this life, but he never gave me a choice.¡± He grabs a bottle of shampoo from the side and squirts some into his hand, slowly working it into my hair. ¡°I tried to leave and go to college, but he stopped me.¡± There¡¯s a tightness to his voice. ¡°I spent two weeks in the basement of this house, locked up and beaten until I epted my role in this family.¡±

    I gasp at that, trying to turn my face to look at him, but he holds me firm. ¡°Why would he do that to his own son?¡±

    ¡°To teach me a lesson, ording to him.¡± There¡¯s a long silence until Kane breaks it. ¡°He took me out of the basement and put a gun in my hand, forcing me to shoot a guy who had crossed the family.¡± There¡¯s so much emotion in his voice, and I just want to hold him. ¡°He was the first guy I ever killed.¡±

    Those words hang heavily in the air. I know what Kane has done to people. I know he has killed people, but hearing him say it out loud is another thing all together.

    ¡°How many people have you killed?¡± I ask, my voice tiny.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    His fingers still on my scalp and he reaches for the bowl of water, pouring it over my hair and washing the shampoo out. ¡°I¡¯d rather not say. This isn¡¯t a life I would have chosen for myself, though.¡±

    ¡°What were you going to study at college?¡±

    Heughs. ¡°You probably won¡¯t believe this, but I was going to study ountancy.¡±

    My eyes widen. ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t imagine you as an ountant.¡±

    ¡°I was different back then. Eighteen years old and a good kid, excelling at high-school.¡± There¡¯s a short pause. ¡°I got into Stanford.¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, you must be intelligent.¡±

    He chuckles at that. ¡°I¡¯m good with numbers.¡±

    A small silence ensues as he continues washing my hair. ¡°Did Alex treat you well?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, he wasn¡¯t as bad as most of them.¡± I shrug. ¡°When I was fourteen, he used to take me and my mom up to a cabin he owns in Heartacre Woods. We used to vacation there, and he spent time with me, teaching me survival skills and how to fish.¡± My brow furrows slightly as I remember it. ¡°But, when my mom died he started being more of an asshole.¡± Kane finishes washing my hair, moving to my side so I can see him. ¡°He made me work in the bar illegally and didn¡¯t even pay me, apparently I was working for my keep.¡±

    Kane sighs heavily. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he gave you to me.¡± There¡¯s a long silence. ¡°Although, I¡¯m d he did.¡± He clears his throat. ¡°I used to vacation up at Heartacre Woods too,¡± he says, eyes full of fond memories. ¡°Rick, Leo, and I used to camp up there and loved it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we can go up there together some time?¡± I say.

    He smiles, pressing his lips against my forehead. ¡°Definitely.¡±

    My stomach flips as I realize how deep I am into this. Kane was going to let me go two nights ago, and now I never want to leave his side. We haven¡¯t discussed what this means or what will happen.

    Thest time we discussed it, I said I¡¯d go to Ethan¡¯s once he¡¯s back, but I don¡¯t want to. The thought of leaving this man makes me hurt.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asks, clearing noticing I¡¯d fallen deep into thought.

    I shake my head. ¡°Nothing, are you getting in too?¡± I ask, signaling at the bath which is big enough for two.

    He smirks, fingers hooking into the waistband of his boxers. My pussy aches at the sight of his hard length, erect and ready. I was sure I¡¯d had too much before this bath, but as I stare at him the stinging ache turns to a deep need for him inside of me. He slips into the double bath by my side, and moves me onto hisp, facing him.

    I groan as his thick length presses into my wet lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know you¡¯re too sore,¡± he whispers, kissing my neck. ¡°I just want to hold you.¡±

    I whimper at that, shifting against his cock to find friction. ¡°No, please, Kane,¡± I moan, letting my head fall back as he closes his hand around my throat gently.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± he purrs.

    ¡°Fuck me, please,¡± I moan, rubbing my slick lips along the length of him.

    He groans against my jaw, kissing and nibbling at me. His hand shifts between us and he thumbs my clit, making me cry out from the instant pleasure. I groan as his fingers dip inside of me, and he growls as he feels how wet I am.

    Without a word, he lifts me up and adjusts his length, allowing me to slip onto him slowly. He goes slow, gently fucking me with quick, shallow thrusts. It¡¯s as though he knows my body better than me, knowing I can¡¯t take it hard, not after what we didst night.

    My orgasm builds as he continues to fuck me slow. It feels more intimate as he stares into my eyes, keeping a hand possessively wrapped around my throat. Ie hard all over his cock, pulling him off the edge with me. He explodes deep within me, shooting his seed and filling me with his cum.

    We copse, breathing deeply in the water. Afortable silence encasing us as we enjoy holding each other. There¡¯s a nagging doubt beneath it all. A worry about how long we can keep up this charade, and when it will end.

    The problem is I can feel myself slipping deeper and deeper into his spell, feeling things for him I¡¯ve never felt for anyone.

 Chapter 18

    Kane

    I enter the kitchen, and all I can think about is how goodst night was. Not only did we have mind-blowing sex, but we talked-really talked. I¡¯ve not talked to anyone about my

    mother in years, but with Jasmine it just came out.

    I intend to take Jasmine breakfast in bed, as she¡¯s still fast asleep after everything we didst night. We were up into the early hours of the morning, unable to keep our hands off each other.

    Rick speaks from behind me, ¡°You seem too happy, considering,¡± Rick says, as I reach for the fridge door.

    I turn to face him. ¡°Considering what?¡±

    ¡°All the men can¡¯t stop talking about how you rushed down with a fucking mattress to save your prisoner. A prisoner who was trying to escape the other night.¡± He raises an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ve been gone two days and everyone knows, Kane.¡±

    Rick¡¯s words snap me awake from the crazy, lust filled daydream I¡¯d fallen into. Of course, they¡¯re all talking about it, I¡¯ve showed weakness- something I never do. They witnessed just how desperate I was to save her, which may or may not be taken to mean I care about her.

    Most of my men would have expected me to kill her for trying to escape me, not save her life. I¡¯ve been so wrapped up in my bubble with Jasmine, I hadn¡¯t considered damage control. ¡°I punished her for it,¡± I say, schooling my features into calm and collected. Even though beneath the surface I¡¯m out of control and panicking.

    ¡°Not ording to the guards, you didn¡¯t,¡± Rick says, stepping forward. ¡°They saw you escort her back to your fucking room.¡±

    Shit.

    Leo enters behind Rick, smirking at me. ¡°Not to mention, it sounded like she has been enjoying her punishment a little too much, if you ask me, Daddy.¡± He raises an eyebrow slightly.

    I clench my fists. ¡°No one asked you, Leo,¡± I grit out, feeling irritated that he heard what she called me. It¡¯s often easy to forget Leo¡¯s room is two doors down from mine, and we weren¡¯t exactly quietst night. Jasmine had been screaming my name and Daddy, for half the damn night.

    ¡°Did you forget my room is down the corridor from yours?¡± he teases, grabbing a pint of milk from the fridge.

    I ignore him and busy myself in the cupboard, searching for the ingredients to make pancakes. I¡¯ve got a sneaking suspicion that Rick won¡¯t approve of my n to make breakfast for her and take it to her in bed, especially after everything.

    The click of the kitchen door shutting makes me turn back to Rick. His face makes my stomach dip, as I know he¡¯s about to pull rank over this-I know exactly what to expect.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± He nods his head to the kitchen ind.

    I sit on a stool opposite him, crossing my arms over my chest. Rick¡¯s lectures only piss me off, especially considering he¡¯s my younger brother, but he¡¯s also the boss and it means I¡¯m obligated to listen to him.

    ¡°Do you realize how dangerous this twisted thing is between you and this girl?¡± He nces at Leo. ¡°For all of us.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous. I can keep it under wraps.¡±

    Rick cracks his neck, setting his palms t on the table. ¡°Brother, we¡¯ve got the no-attachment rule for a damn good reason.¡±

    He is right. The reason we¡¯ve got the no attachments rule is because this world is too dangerous to have anyone you care about close. We didn¡¯t even grow up with our mothers. Not to mention, Jasmine isn¡¯t cut out for this kind of life. She¡¯s good and pure, everything I¡¯m not, but everything I need.

    There¡¯s no part of me that can even consider giving her up, not afterst night. She¡¯s imprinted on me so deeply there¡¯s no way I could ever leave her side. Normally, once I¡¯ve been with a woman, I don¡¯t find myself itching to do it again. Before we¡¯d slept together, I knew it would be different with her. She¡¯s everything I¡¯ve ever wanted, and I¡¯m not giving her up, no matter what Rick says.

    ¡°You need to let her go, Kane,¡± Leo says, patting my shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen.¡± I shake my head. ¡°There¡¯s no chance in hell.¡±

    Both of my brothers sigh simultaneously, exchanging nces. ¡°If you¡¯re serious about her, then she needs to be brought into the loop.¡±

    My brow furrows as I try to work out exactly what Rick is saying. He can¡¯t be talking about inducting her into the mob. Sure, it would make her somewhat safer, but it would also prove to people how much I care about her.

    There¡¯s been something bothering me for a while about our own mafia. I¡¯m certain not everyone is as loyal to us as we believe and throwing Jasmine into that dangles bait in their faces.

    I shake my head. ¡°The mob is too dangerous for her.¡±

    Rick tuts and crosses his arms across his chest. ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡±

    I wrack my brain, trying to think of a way around it. My mind is spinning, as all I want is to keep Jasmine in my life forever. I¡¯d even leave the mob for this, this life I never wanted, and I know neither of my brothers would stop me if it¡¯s was really what I wanted. ¡°I could leave¡­¡±

    Rick bangs his fist down on the table. ¡°No chance in hell.¡±

    Leo shakes his head. ¡°We stick together no matter what. If you are serious about being with this woman, we will protect her as one of us.¡±

    A lightness settles in my chest hearing my brother say those words. Jasmine is everything to me somehow, even if I can¡¯t exin why. I¡¯ve known her for just over a week, but I¡¯ve never been surer about anything in my life. She¡¯s the one for me. The question is, does she feel the same?

    She said she wanted to be minest night, but she was horny and needy. I need to rify whether she¡¯s in this for real, as if not, there won¡¯t be an out once we bring her into our circle-not a safe one, anyway. A crazy idea has been growing in the back of my mind, one I think will make her safe. Before I can reconsider saying it out loud, the words tumble out, ¡°I¡¯ll marry her.¡±

    Both my brother¡¯s eyes widen and they stare at me like I¡¯ve flown off the fucking handle. ¡°Isn¡¯t that over the top, bro?¡± Leo asks.

    Rick nods. ¡°You¡¯ve known her just over a week, and we can keep her safe without marriage.¡±

    I shrug, unable to exin why I¡¯m feeling this way about a woman I barely know. There¡¯s a part of me, deep down inside that longs to im her as my wife and make her mine for real. A possessive and primal part of me that won¡¯t rest until she has my second name and is pregnant with my child. Until she is marked as mine forever and no other man can touch her.

    I grit my teeth as my balls tingle at the thought. ¡°It would make her safer than just protecting her. No man in his right mind would touch Kane Romano¡¯s wife.¡± I run a hand through my hair. ¡°We can keep the wedding small and quiet, if she says yes.¡±

    Leo stares at me like I¡¯ve lost the plot. I can understand why, considering I¡¯ve never been the type to consider a steady rtionship, let alone marriage.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Rick asks.

    I nod my head without a second¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Positive.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He runs a hand through his hair. ¡°Fuck, all right, follow me.¡±

    My brow furrows as he walks out of the room, heading left down the corridor toward the library. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Rick holds up a hand, as if to tell me wait and see. I follow him right into the library. He heads toward a locked cupboard, pulling a key from his jacket and opening it. I didn¡¯t even know it was there. I watch him as he fishes out a ck box and turns to me, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°Dad kept this locked in here, and I didn¡¯t know whether to tell you about it,¡± he says, flipping the box open.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, walking toward him. ¡°Your mother¡¯s engagement ring.¡±

    I stop in my tracks, staring at my brother. Why the hell did he keep that from me? I¡¯ve got none of my mother¡¯s possessions, other than a photo of her.

    He shrugs. ¡°If you¡¯re going to ask this girl to marry you, then I thought you might want to use it.¡± He turns the box around to show me therge solitaire diamond ring sitting in the middle. A flood of conflicting emotions hit me. On the one hand, this ring was my mother¡¯s and to give it to Jasmine it would prove how serious I am about this.

    The only thing getting in my way is the fact my asshole of a father purchased this ring. He gave it to her.

    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can bring myself to give Jasmine something he bought.¡±

    Rick smiles at me. ¡°He didn¡¯t buy it.¡±

    My brow furrows. ¡°How do you know?¡±

    He sets the ring down on the desk in the library and returns to the cupboard, pulling out an old looking envelope. ¡°Your grandmother gave him her mom¡¯s ring to propose. There¡¯s a letter from her why it was so important.¡± He shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s got a lot of family history on your mom¡¯s side.¡±

    My throat tightens as I nce between the ring and letter. Emotions over never knowing my mother flooding me, as I consider giving something so sentimental to Jasmine. Even though we haven¡¯t known each other long, I know she¡¯s the one for me.

    ¡°Take the letter and the ring, and think it over,¡± Rick says, setting the envelope down on the desk too. He walks passed me, pping me on the shoulder.

    I can¡¯t speak. The emotions hitting me all at once, as I stare down at the beautiful diamond ring. All I have from my mother is one lousy picture, no memories of her. This ring would look perfect on Jasmine¡¯s finger-a part of the woman I never knew with the most important woman in my life all of the time.

    I don¡¯t read the letter, stowing it inside my jacket pocket. It¡¯s too much to read right now. Instead, I snap shut the box and clutch it in my hand. There¡¯s no time like the present.

    Jasmine might not feel the same way I do, and the fear of her rejection scares me more than anything, but I need to know.

    My heart pounds hard and fast as I turn out of the library toward the stairs. The blood rushing through my veins is all I can hear, making my stomach churn. I¡¯ve never been this nervous about anything before. Jasmine will probably think I¡¯m insane. It is insane.

    I stop outside my own bedroom door and hesitate. My hand settling on the door handle, waiting for the courage to step inside. What if she rejects me?

    It¡¯s ridiculous that I¡¯m more scared of her rejection than anything I¡¯ve ever experienced in my life. I turn the handle and force the door open, willing my heart beat to settle down. It doesn¡¯t. The moment I p eyes on her, lying in my bed, staring up at the ceiling, I¡¯m more of a mess than ever.

    She looks over at me and smiles widely, chasing all my doubts away.

    This is right.

    ¡°Morning, beautiful,¡± I say, clutching the box behind my back and walking toward the bed.

    She rubs her eyes and then stretches her arms over her head. ¡°Morning, Daddy.¡± She blushes at the word, and my cock gets harder than a rock.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to ask you something,¡± I say, kneeling on the edge of the bed. She sits up straighter. ¡°What is it?¡±

    I take a long, deep breath. ¡°I know we haven¡¯t known each other long, and this may seem utterly crazy.¡± I pause, doubting myself.

    She reaches out and presses her soft hand against my cheek. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Nothing.¡± I pull the box out from behind my back and flip open the lid. ¡°Will you marry me?¡±

    Her mouth hangs open, and her eyes widen. For a long while she¡¯s silent, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯m on the edge of experiencing a heart-attack. My heart pounding harder than ever against my rib cage.

    Jasmineunches herself into my arms, tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°It is crazy, but yes.¡±

    A flood of relief fills my gut as I hold her close, allowing her to cry into my shirt. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    She pulls back and looks into my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s totally and utterly crazy, but I¡¯m happy.¡±

    I smile at her, kissing her gently. ¡°It¡¯s the best way to keep you safe.¡± I entwine my hand with hers. ¡°Once we¡¯re married, no one would dare touch you.¡±

    A sh of something enters her eyes, and she bites her bottom lip. ¡°I¡¯m in danger being with you, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    I can¡¯t lie to her. She is in danger. Danger follows me everywhere and caring about someone instantly makes them a target. ¡°Yes, but I will do everything to keep you safe.¡± I wipe a tear from her face. ¡°You¡¯re mine now, Jasmine.¡±

    I pull the ring from the box and slip it onto her finger, shocked that it fits perfectly.

    Her eyes widen. ¡°How did you know my size?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± I swallow hard. ¡°This was my mother¡¯s ring¡­ You must be the same size.¡±

    She nces down at the ring and then back up at me, emotion clouding her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Kane.¡± She worries her bottom lip with her teeth. ¡°Are you sure you want to give this to me?¡±

    I scoop her up in my arms and sit down with her in myp. ¡°I¡¯ve never been surer about anything, baby girl.¡±

    She rests her eyes shut and leans against me. My heart beat is even and steady as I hold my fiance close, feeling like the luckiest man alive.

    The only thing now is to get through the wedding without anything going wrong. It sounds easier than it is, especially for a Romano.

 Chapter 19

    Jasmine

    My heart is hammering out of my chest as I stare at myself in the mirror. The stunning ssic whitece A-line dress that cascades down to the floor and runs into a short train behind me is perfect. I run my fingers across the plunging neckline, which is embellished in exquisitece. God knows how much it cost, it feels expensive.

    I never thought I¡¯d ever marry anyone. My mother had been through so many botched up and failed marriages to scum bags, and I¡¯d vowed to never do the same. Yet, here I am on the morning of my wedding day. Not to mention, I said yes to a big-time criminal.

    It¡¯s funny how fate has a way of fucking with you. I¡¯d always been adamant that I¡¯d never marry, and I¡¯d definitely never even consider dating a criminal. Seven days have passed since Kane asked me, cing his mother¡¯s stunning ring on my finger.

    I never asked what happened to his mom. The pain in Kane¡¯s voice when he told me she died when he was one-year-old was clear as day. I swallow hard, wondering what my mother would say if she were here today. Probably nothing good-she hated it when anything made me happy.

    My dark hair has been styled into a beautiful half up and half down style, wavy and natural. A small but stunning tiara is ced on the dressing table, waiting for me to add it to the ensemble. And a pair of matching earrings and ne. I feel like a princess, something I never really dreamed of.

    Some little girls dream about their weddings when they¡¯re little, but not me. I pick up the earrings and put them on, twirling around to check my appearance in the mirror. My stomach is a ball of nerves as I nce at the clock, noticing there¡¯s only an hour until the ceremony.

    Kane insisted we spendst night apart, and I hated it. For the first time since I arrived here, I couldn¡¯t sleep. It had taken all of my will power not to sneak out of bed and up to his room.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    A knock at the door breaks my train of thought. My tummy flutters as I wonder if it¡¯s Kane. The thought of seeing him makes me anxious. I stand to my feet, walking toward the door and pausing a moment with my hand on the handle.

    Another knock sounds, and I open the door. My stomach drops at the sight of Alex, my step-dad, standing on the other side of the door. Behind him is one of Kane¡¯s men, I think his name is Jaz. He smiles at me in a way that makes me sick to my stomach. ¡°Your step-father wanted to see you, so I bought him up,¡± he says.

    Why the hell would he let him in here? I try to shut the door in both of their faces, but Jaz catches it with his hand.

    Alex steps toward me. ¡°Hey there, sweetheart.¡±

    I narrow my eyes at him and take a step back. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡±

    He smirks callously. ¡°You¡¯re my step-daughter, and I¡¯m here to give you away.¡±

    ¡°Like hell you are,¡± I spit, taking another step backward.

    His eyes narrow at me. ¡°You have me to thank for the position you are in, marrying one of the most powerful crime bosses in America.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Get out of my room, now.¡±

    He shakes his head, taking another step forward. ¡°That¡¯s no way to speak to your step-dad.¡± His eyes travel the length of my body in an almost predatory way, making goosebumps prickle over every inch of my skin. ¡°Being a whore paid off just like your mother.¡± He shakes his head stepping toward me. ¡°It¡¯s about time I got a look of exactly what you¡¯re hiding under those clothes.¡± His eyes narrow. ¡°What exactly has Kane Romano settling down for, you must have a perfect fucking cunt.¡±

    I feel the blood drain from my face and step backward, looking toward the door to find Jaz has left me alone with him. There¡¯s nowhere for me to go, as I search for an escape. This room doesn¡¯t have an en-suite like Kane¡¯s. I can¡¯t even lock myself away from him. ¡°Get the fuck away from me before I scream this ce down.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart.¡± Heughs. ¡°I¡¯m not going to touch you, otherwise Kane won¡¯t pay me the ransom I want.¡±

    My brow furrows and for a moment I just stare at him. Then, everything clicks into ce. This asshole is here to kidnap me from the man he gave me to. He presses a button on his phone and three men step into the room, one of them is Jaz. He¡¯s in on this-the reason Alex Cavino was even allowed into the house.

    After another frantic search for an escape point, I know there¡¯s no way out. Instead, I scream at the top of my lungs, hoping someone will hear me in this cavernous house. ¡°Someone help,¡± I scream repeatedly. ¡°Kane,¡± I scream his name, despite knowing he¡¯s on a separate floor.

    We y a game of cat and mouse, as I dodge the three men for as long as I can. I even jump onto the bed and try to leap for the door, before getting caught by Jaz. His arms tighten around my waist and he pulls me back toward   the   bed.   I   il   frantically, kickingandscreaming and catching one of the assholes in the face. It¡¯s not enough though. One woman against four men aren¡¯t odds that will ever go in my favor.

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± I scream, as Jaz pins me to the bed, holding me down.

    A fear and dread slice through me as I wonder if my step-dad was serious. He surely isn¡¯t going to touch me in that way. Jaz snatches a ball of cloth from one of the other men, forcing my mouth open and shoving it inside.

    My mouth dries as I try to scream and make some noise. It¡¯s not use. The sounds are muffled as I try to writhe against the men above me, they hold me tighter. I hate being so fucking weak and powerless.

    For a moment, the three men remove their hands from me and I snatch the opportunity. I dash off the bed and toward the door, slinging it open only to be dragged back inside. My step-dad using the back of his hand to p me across the face, sending a stinging pain across my jaw. Blood trickles down my face where the ring on his finger caught my cheek.

    The pain barely registers as I continue to try to break free, hearing the tearing of material as my dress is ruined. Jaz pulls out some ropes and ties them around my wrists, keeping them behind my back. I bite down on the rag as the rope cuts into my skin. Next, he ties my legs together and then shoves me at one of the other men.

    I know I¡¯ve got no chance, as he hauls me onto his shoulder, carrying me as if I weigh nothing. A tear of frustration slides down my cheek. This day was supposed to be the happiest of my life, and my step-dad has ruined it. I¡¯ll kill him if I get the chance, and I hope to God Kane finds me.

    Alex opens the door to the room, and they carry me out down the corridor. Surely, they can¡¯t walk out the front door with me. Then I remember Kane¡¯s instruction to the guards the night before. He has sent most of security away for the day, leaving only a small amount of guards on

    -one of them being Jaz.

    They head down the stairs and straight for the front door and any little bit of hope fades. What if he thinks I ran away or changed my mind?

    A shout from behind us forces me to look up. Rick is rushing toward me, our eyes meet and he gives me a nod, as if to say don¡¯t worry. He doesn¡¯t stop running, but he¡¯s toote. The guy carrying me, breaks into a sprint and flings me into the back of a car.

    My head hits the door, pain radiating through my neck. The engine rumbles to life beneath me, and I feel the car move.

    Everything around me fades to ck, as I mutter Kane¡¯s name. His face clear behind my shut eyelids.

 Chapter 20

    Kane

    I can¡¯t help but smile, as I stare into the mirror. My beige suit looks perfect, even if it wasn¡¯t tailored for the event. My wedding day. I won¡¯t lie, I never expected to marry anyone, not

    until Jasmine stepped into my life and turned it around.

    A knock at the door breaks my attention away from the mirror. Before I can call for whoever it is toe in, Rick steps inside. His face is grave and I know something is wrong, making me tense. My heart races, as I wait for him to speak.

    ¡°Alex Cavino has taken Jasmine.¡±

    My fists clench by my side and I punch the wall, barely noticing the pain. ¡°Who the fuck let that asshole in here?¡± I spit out.

    ¡°He told the guards he was here to give her away and attend the wedding.¡± Rick shrugs. ¡°But, Jaz is missing and we believe he was an aplice. They knew he was her step-father and assumed he was telling the truth.¡± He walks toward me and throws the bag onto the bed. ¡°He¡¯s demanding a ransom for her.¡± He nods toward the bag.

    Hot rage explodes through my veins, and I can feel my control slipping. I may have spared that asshole¡¯s life the first time, but this time I know I will kill him. Jasmine is the most precious thing to me, and he has taken her.

    I grab the bag and pull out the note, scrunching it in my fist after reading it. He wants two-million dors. The words only add fuel to my rage, making me sick. The threat is as clear as day at the end of the note. Or you¡¯ll never see her again. This man doesn¡¯t know who he is fucking with.

    ¡°The guy has a death wish,¡± I say.

    Rick nods. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve got all our men looking for him. There¡¯s only a few ces he can hide. We¡¯ll find him and her.¡±

    Jasmine had spoken about a ce outside of town they used to vacation at. A log cabin he still owns in the Heartacre Woods. ¡°I¡¯ve got a feeling I know exactly where he has taken her.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Rick asks.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s a hunch, but although Alex is an idiot, he¡¯s not dumb enough to risk returning to the city.¡± I pace the floor. ¡°Jasmine mentioned he always took her and her mother up to a cabin he owns in the Heartacre Woods for vacations.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s head up there now, you, me, and Leo.¡± He crosses his arms over his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll get three of our guys to follow in another SUV for backup.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°This is something I need to deal with by myself.¡±

    ¡°No fucking way, you don¡¯t know how many men he might have with him. We¡¯reing with you.¡±

    I sigh heavily, running a hand through my hair. ¡°Fine, but no one gets in the way of me and that sniveling asshole, you got it?¡±

    Rick¡¯s eyes sh. ¡°Are you sure you want Jasmine to witness that?

    I¡¯m not sure I do, but I know I won¡¯t be able to hold back this time. Alex needs to pay for this. He stole my bride on my wedding day, thinking he can shake down the Romano family. He has to pay.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    Rick nods. ¡°I¡¯ll drive, and I¡¯ll also request a map and n of where the cabins are built up there from Ian. Get Leo, and I¡¯ll meet you out front.¡±

    I stare at my brother, considering arguing about theming, but he¡¯s right. Alex may be an idiot, but he won¡¯t be alone. If I go in there all guns zing, I could end up getting killed or worse, getting Jasmine killed. Leo and Rick are good at nning and making the right choices. I need them by my side. Ian will pull the records quickly, he¡¯s a whizz withputers and anything tech.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you out front.¡± I turn and leave my room, heading toward Leo¡¯s room down the corridor.

    I wonder if my ears deceive me, as I hear a squeal from the other side of his door. Could my brother havepany on the morning of my wedding? Leo never brings women home, preferring to fuck them at hotels. He says it makes it simpler that way.

    I knock once, waiting for him to answer. There¡¯s amotion inside, and I can hear him speaking in hushed tones. My brow furrows as I wonder what he¡¯s doing. There¡¯s no doubt someone is in there with him.

    Hees to the door in his boxers, squinting at me. It¡¯s almost midday, why the fuck isn¡¯t he dressed? ¡°Cavino has stolen Jasmine, I need you toe with me now.¡±

    His eyes widen and he stares back into his room for a moment, before nodding. ¡°Give me two minutes, and I¡¯ll meet you out front.¡±

    My eyes narrow as I attempt to look passed him into the room, but he keeps the door angled. He stares me out, daring me to ask him who he¡¯s got in there. Instead, I nod and turn away, letting him shut the door. All I care about right now is getting Jasmine away from that good-for-nothing asshole of a step-dad.

    The rage flooding me is dangerous. I know the moment I get my hands around Alex¡¯s neck, I won¡¯t be able to stop. The reason I¡¯m renowned for my brutality is the fact that I can kill a guy with my bare hands, especially if I get wound up enough. It¡¯s happened before, and it sure as hell will happen again. Jasmine can¡¯t witness that-I hate that part of me.

    It feels like I¡¯m in a daze, as I make my way out to the SUV. Rick is sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, engine already running. Three guys are in an SUV behind, ready to follow in convoy in case we need backup. I slide into the passenger¡¯s seat, and he gazes at me questioningly.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t dressed, said he¡¯ll be down in two minutes.¡±

    Rick sighs. ¡°What azy fucker. Ian has already sent me the ns, and the cabins are all in one part of the woods. I¡¯ve got the GPS set to that location.¡±

    I nod, ncing over at the house as Leo rushes out. He doesn¡¯t look his normal, put together self, as he flings open the back door and slide in. ¡°Shit, sorry I held you guys up.¡±

    Rick steps on the gas the moment the door is shut. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Leo asks.

    Rick nces at me and I give him a nod. My mind is a mess as he reels off the story to Leo, telling him what happened. I shouldn¡¯t have left her side. Fuck tradition and not seeing the bride before the wedding, particrly in her dress. It shouldn¡¯t have mattered. Jasmine and I should have been together, and I could have protected her.

    ¡°How did she look?¡± I ask, hearing that Rick saw her being taken out the front fucking door but was toote.

    ¡°A little beaten up, but she¡¯s alive.¡±

    My fists clench. Alex Cavino is dead. If he hurt my Jasmine, he¡¯ll suffer a painful fucking death. ¡°How beaten up?¡± I ask, between gritted teeth.

    Rick gives me a wary look. ¡°She had a busted-up face and some bruises.¡±

    ¡°Mother fucker,¡± I shout, punching the dashboard.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, brother. Alex isn¡¯t stupid enough to hurt her badly, especially since he thinks you¡¯ll pay him a ransom,¡± Leo says, always the voice of reason.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean I want to kill him any less for it,¡± I mutter, staring out the window as Rick takes the exit out of town toward the woods we used to spend our summers exploring, when we were boys.

    The roar of the engine is all that falls between us, as we make the twenty-minute drive up to the woods. Even though it has only been twenty minutes, it feels like a lifetime has passed when Rick turns off the main road onto a dirt track. The GPS is leading him to the exact location of the cabins.

    Rick stops about a mile from the location on the GPS, turning off the engine. ¡°We don¡¯t want to drive right up to them, it might spook him.¡± Our men stop behind us and wait. Rick speaks to them on the radio. ¡°Wait here until we instruct you to drive the two cars to the cabin.¡±

    He gets a generic response, and the three of us get out of the car, heading toward the cabins which are straight ahead. My heart is pounding hard and fast as we make the hike toward them.

    What if I¡¯ve got this wrong, and he hasn¡¯t taken her here?

    It doesn¡¯t even bear thinking about. I can¡¯t stand the thought of not finding her at the end of this. It¡¯s unspoken but we all know that no matter what, we can¡¯t pay a ransom. There¡¯s a tension in the air, as the three of us walk in silence. It¡¯s odd for Leo to be so quiet for a change.

    After approximately twenty minutes walking straight, following Rick¡¯s GPS, a cluster of cabinse into view. A lightness enters my chest as I clock Alex¡¯s gunmetal gray Jeep parked outside one of them. Leo and Rick notice it too, both of them exchanging nces and then nodding toward the nearest cabin.

    We all walk together and then rest our backs against the wood wall, keeping out of sight.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n then?¡± Leo asks, looking at me.

    I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know, you two are the ones that make the ns.¡± I clench my fists by my side. ¡°My n is to kill the son of a bitch.¡±

    Rick cracks his knuckles. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure the Jeep won¡¯t start first, in case he tries to run. Then, we get Jasmine.¡±

    A scream from the cabin has my whole body on edge. Fuck. What the hell is he doing to her in there? I¡¯m about to run toward the cabin when Rick grabs hold of my arm. ¡°No fucking up the n. We will get her in a minute.¡±

    I take a deep breath to calm myself, trying not to let my control slip.

    The thought of him hurting her makes me crazier than I¡¯d like to admit. ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± Rick says, walking toward the Jeep.

    My heart races as I step toward the cabin, itching to get to Jasmine. At least I know she¡¯s here, that¡¯s the main thing. All I can hope is that this works out the way we nned.

 Chapter 21

    Jasmine

    The darkness swallows me whole as I open my eyes, clutching at my aching forehead. My cheek is puffy and swollen, the scar crusted up from where Alex busted my face with his

    damn ring. I take a moment to fully recollect what happened, but as it does lots of rage and hatred ovees me.

    Alex is a bigger asshole than I ever believed. He gave me to the mafia, and now he¡¯s stolen me from them for a ransom. Kane would never pay a ransom, no matter what. I know how important upholding their family reputation is. Even if he wants to, he can¡¯t.

    I swallow hard, wondering where on earth Alex has taken me. I nce around the room I¡¯m in, standing to my feet and feeling around. It¡¯s ridiculously dark but there¡¯s a faint light from a tiny little window in the corner.

    As my senses kick in, the familiar scent of pine and forest floods my nostrils. I¡¯m in the basement of Alex¡¯s cabin in the Heartacre Woods.

    Would Kane remember that I told him we used to vacation here? He said he used to camp up here too, so it¡¯s possible he might realize where he has taken me. Alex isn¡¯t stupid enough to go back to the city, not with every single Romano Mafia member searching for him.

    I smooth my hands down my dress, finding the beautifulce torn at the hem. I can¡¯t believe he ruined a day that was supposed to be the happiest of my life, all so he could try to hold me for ransom. The guy has been doing well at his fucking club, and sells boat loads of drugs, why isn¡¯t that enough? I¡¯ve known for a while Alex is greedy and power-hungry, but this is a new low.

    The Romano family don¡¯t pay ransoms. They don¡¯t give in to demands. I know that all too well from the way Kane spoke about things he¡¯s had to do. The sound of a door creaking open and light filtering downward, forces me to sit up straight.

    Alex appears at the bottom of the steps, holding a sh light. I squint as he aims it at me,ughing. ¡°Jasmine, you¡¯re pathetic,¡± he says, stepping toward me. Alex had never been so cruel before, but perhaps it¡¯s because he could get nothing out of me before. ¡°Sleeping with Kane Romano is a slutty and whore like thing to do.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°He will kill you for this.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? I¡¯m not sure how he will find me here.¡±

    I hold my tongue, hoping that he does remember Alex owns a cabin in these woods. The only problem will be whether or not he can find it.

    ¡°If he cares about you, then he¡¯ll pay the ransom.¡± He chuckles gently. ¡°But, he¡¯s an idiot if he thinks I¡¯m ever giving you back.¡±

    I feel dread slice through me, cold and chilling at his words. ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Jasmine, and I¡¯m going to find out exactly what has Kane so hooked on you once he pays me. We¡¯re going far away from here.¡±

    My skin crawls as he gets closer to me, running a finger across my neck. I swallow hard, trying to reign in the fear spreading like a disease around my body. The thought of Alex, my step-dad, touching me, makes me sick to the stomach. I¡¯ve always known he was bad news, but this is a new low, even for him.

    ¡°Get your hands off of me,¡± I shout, spitting in his face.

    All the muscles in his body tense, as he wipes the spit from his cheek. His handes down hard against my face, blistering pain sweeping across my jaw. The force reopens the wound on my cheek, and I can feel the fresh blood streaking down my skin. Tears prickle at my eyes, as I gaze up at the man whose house I¡¯d live in the past seven years of my life.

    He was never a Dad to me, but he wasn¡¯t cruel and disgusting like he¡¯s being right now. I¡¯m thankful he has stepped away from me.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to me touching you, Jasmine.¡± His eyes are burning with a sick desire that makes my stomach churn. ¡°Kane will never find you where we are going.¡±

    I feel a shiver run down my spine, as I don¡¯t want to believe he¡¯s right. Kane has to find me. He has to. ¡°No one can run from the Romano family,¡±

    I say, quietly.

    Alexughs deeply. ¡°Maybe not in North America, but we will be long fucking gone from this country.¡±

    A flood of panic hits me and I know I can¡¯t just sit there and do nothing. Adrenaline pulses through my veins as I jump to my feet, rushing toward the steps up into the cabin. Alex tries to catch me around the waist, but I see the moveing a mile off. I dodge him, kicking him in the crotch for good measure. He falls to the floor, grunting deeply and holding his crotch.

    ¡°The bitch is trying to run, stop her,¡± he shouts up to someone above, sending my heart rate spiking even faster. My muscles tense as I get ready to fight, I¡¯ll do anything to get the hell out of here.

    My heart pounds faster than my footsteps up the stairs, bringing me into the cabin I spent so many summers at. There¡¯s one guy standing between me and my escape, but he¡¯s fucking huge. He has to be about six-foot-eight and built from pure fucking muscle. The width of him covers the entire door, and my stomach sinks, as I realize the likelihood of me escaping passed him is slim to none.

    ¡°Where the fuck do you think you are going?¡± he asks, smirking at me. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± I say, crossing my arms over my chest.

    Heughs at that, so I make for my old bedroom. I can let myself out of the fucking window, and he won¡¯t be able to follow. The pounding of my feet on the wood echoes around the cabin and his footsteps follow. I m the door of the bedroom behind me, rushing for the window.

    My shaking hands make hard work of undoing the catch, but I get it undone and force the window open. My heart is in my throat as I get one leg up onto the ledge, only to feel tworge hands grabbing me.

    ¡°Let go of me,¡± I shout, trying to break away from his grip.

    He chuckles, picking me up as if I weigh no more than a feather. I scream loudly, as he hauls me down the corridor and back toward the kitchen. I¡¯d been so close to getting out. He barely seems to struggle, as I kick and il against him,nding a few punches. Alex is standing in the kitchen, eyes wild and full of rage.

    He grabs hold of my throat, squeezing so tight I can barely breathe. ¡°I will love breaking you, Jasmine,¡± he spits, forcing his lips against my own.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    I tense, feeling so sick I might puke. With that, the man holding me takes me back down into the basement. He shoves me onto the floor, before turning around and heading up the stairs. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this,¡± I shout after him, feeling so pathetic.

    He says nothing just keeps walking. I hear the door m shut, and I¡¯m plunged back into pure darkness. Alex¡¯s words keep running through my head on repeat.

    Kane will never find you where we are going.

    I can¡¯t believe those words. Tears prickle at my eyes, as I consider the possibility of never seeing him again. A man I¡¯ve fallen for so hard and quick I never believed it were possible.

    I cross my arms over my chest and slump back against the wall, hoping beyond hope he will find me here-he has to.

 Chapter 22

    Kane

    I watch Rick, waiting for the signal. He gives me a nod and Leo cracks his neck, ready to charge in there. My fingers find the handle of my gun and I draw it, and flip the safety off. I give Leo a quick nod before bursting through the door, aiming the trigger toward the first body I see.

    It¡¯s not Alex. Arge muscled guy is standing there in ck, his hand goes for his gun, but he¡¯s too slow. I pull the trigger, shooting his hand and forcing him to retreat. I nce over to Leo to find his gun pointed at Alex, eyes narrowed.

    Alex drops to his knees with his hands in the air. ¡°Please, don¡¯t shoot. I beg you to show mercy,¡± he sobs, making me sick to my stomach.

    The guy is the biggest coward I¡¯ve ever met. If you don¡¯t want any shit, don¡¯t fuck with the strongest mob in North America. There¡¯s no fucking chance this man is leaving these woods alive-not this time. Rick steps in behind us, gun out and aimed at Alex too.

    I walk passed Alex without a word, leaving my brothers to keep watch over him and the guy whose hand I shot. Jasmine is all that matters right now. The blood is pumping through my veins, as I open each door, finding every room empty. The longer I search, the more frustrated I get.

    I growl deeply, returning to the living room. I¡¯m ready to kill the little prick sobbing his eyes out, but I need to find her first. ¡°Where the fuck is she?¡± I ask, picking Cavino up by his neck.

    He shakes like a leaf as I pin him against the wall, ring at him. I frown as I feel warm liquid soaking into my trousers. ¡°Fucking hell,

    Cavino.¡± I drop him to the floor, staring at him in disgust. He just pissed himself and on me. This is getting worse by the fucking minute.

    ¡°Kane,¡± a distant shout from below catches my attention. I wait in silence for a moment and hear it again. It¡¯s Jasmine, and she¡¯s beneath us. He¡¯s got her in the basement of this cabin. I notice the door in the corner of the kitchen and rush toward it.

    The blood pumping hard and fast through my veins, setting me on edge. I fling it open, rushing down the steps into a cavernous darkness. It¡¯s pitch ck down here. How the fuck can this asshole treat his own step-daughter this way?

    ¡°Jasmine,¡± I shout her name, trying to squint and see through the darkness.

    ¡°Kane, over here,¡± she says, weakly.

    I follow her voice and find her on the floor, the white of her dress visible in the darkness. I rx, seeing her alive and okay, sitting there staring up at me. Her blue eyes cut through the darkness. I wrap my arms around her waist and hoist her up, lifting her. Jasmine wraps her arms my neck, sobbing gently as I carry her up the stairs and into the cabin.

    I set her down on a small sofa in one corner and my body tenses at the state of her face. Arge gash runs from her mouth up her cheek and she has multiple bruises. I see red and don¡¯t even say a word, as I rush toward Alex with my fists clenched.

    ¡°You hurt my woman,¡± I yell, punching him hard in the face, so hard the crack echoes around the cabin. His jaw goes ck and he can¡¯t even speak, because I¡¯ve broken it. I keep punching, losing all control over my restraint.

    A small squeal from behind me stops me in my tracks. I turn around to see Jasmine staring at me with wide eyes, her mouth ajar. It takes all my strength to w back some control, as I nce back at Alex¡¯s bloodied face. I intend to kill him, but she doesn¡¯t need to see this level of violence.

    ¡°Rick, take Jasmine to the car,¡± I say steadily.

    She stands to her own feet. ¡°No, I want to see the bastard die for what he did.¡± I watch her as she walks toward me, shaking her head. ¡°Give me the gun.¡± She holds her hand out.

    I shake my head, stepping away from her. ¡°Jasmine, I¡¯m not bringing you into this life.¡± The thought of her pulling the trigger, turning her into a monster like me makes my chest ache. Jasmine is good, pure and sweet everything I¡¯m not. As I look into her eyes, I realize I¡¯m corrupting her- this is all my fault.

    ¡°I¡¯m already part of this life, Kane.¡± She takes my hand in hers. ¡°I want my life to be with you and that makes me part of this.¡±

    I squeeze her small hands in mine. ¡°Yes, but murdering someone changes you. I don¡¯t want you to go through that, not today or ever.¡±

    Her jaw clenches slightly, and she nces between me and her step- father. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t do it, but I¡¯ll stay.¡±

    I pull her close to me, kissing her forehead gently. ¡°I¡¯d rather you don¡¯t witness it, baby girl.¡±

    Her eyes soften as she gazes into my eyes. ¡°It won¡¯t change how I feel about you.¡±

    I swallow hard, wishing that were true. She doesn¡¯t realize what murder really does to you, witnessing it or carrying it out, either way it changes you. ¡°Please, for me,¡± I say, trying to beg her to step outside.

    Her eyes search mine for a beat, and then she nods. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll step outside and wait for you.¡±

    Relief floods my chest as she walks away, opening the door and leaving the scene behind her. My attention returns to Alex, lying on the ground in a bloody mess.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Alex is on his knees, crying like the coward he is. It is proof that I should always trust my instincts. The first time I let him live, I knew I was making a mistake. Jasmine and I would have found each other somehow, that¡¯s something I¡¯m sure of. ¡°Please, have mercy,¡± he holds his hands out, squinting through his busted-up eye.

    ¡°No chance in hell, not after what you pulled.¡± I shake my head. ¡°The first time you fucked with us, I thought you would have learned your lesson. No one gets a second chance with the Romano family.¡±

    I step toward him, feeling angry that he would ever do this to a woman so sweet as Jasmine. It proves to me how much of a low life he really is. My hand closes around his throat, lifting him from the floor. The moment he¡¯s on his feet, I punch him in the face again and again, unable to contain my rage.

    It¡¯s not until Rick steps to my side, cing his hand on my shoulder that I snap out of the brutal rage I¡¯d flown into. ¡°I can do it for you, brother.¡±

    I shake my head, knowing it has to be me that ends this son of a bitch. Once the word spreads about this, everyone will know not to fuck with my woman. They¡¯ll know how much I care about her, but also what I¡¯ll do to anyone who goes near her again. ¡°It has got to be me.¡±

    Rick nods, slipping his hand under my jacket and grabbing my gun. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do it with your bare hands. End it quick.¡± He passes the gun into my hand and then stands by the door, guarding it.

    I lift my gun, fixing a silencer to the end. Blood coating my knuckles and clothes. The moment I point it in his direction he attempts to make off, but I¡¯m too quick. The gun shot rings out, and he drops to a heap on the floor. Blood flowing like a river from the headshot wound, staining the wood floor crimson.

    I hate how desensitized I am to murder. Every time I kill I feel another part of me being torn away. I sell my soul to the devil every time I do something for this family. Even though I know I couldn¡¯t have let Jasmine¡¯s step-dad live, not after what he did, I wish I never had to kill anyone.

    Leo¡¯s handnds on my shoulder, making me jump. ¡°I¡¯ll get the men to clear up the mess.¡±

    I nod but don¡¯t make a move to leave, my eyes still fixed to his lifeless body. This is my life and I¡¯ve been at peace with that for a long while. Deep down there¡¯s a part of me that is guilty-guilty for bringing Jasmine into this world. There¡¯s no escape now, she¡¯s part of this. The guilt feels like it will swallow me up and eat me whole.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Leo asks.

    I turn to face my brother, noticing the concerned look on his face. ¡°Yeah.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I just wish I hadn¡¯t brought Jasmine into this life.¡±

    Leo sighs heavily, patting my back. ¡°Jasmine loves you, it¡¯s obvious.¡±

    I feel surprised at my brother expressing such a sentiment. He¡¯s normally always joking about.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a good one there, Kane. Hold on to her as hard as you fucking can.¡±

    I nod, trying to let his words sink in. The thought of her seeing me like this, sttered in another man¡¯s blood and broken inside, scares me. Jasmine would be the first person, other than my brothers, to see that vulnerable side of me. The side that is badly affected by the things I do day in and day out.

    I sigh heavily, allowing myself to rx. Leo¡¯s words easing some of the anxiety. If she loves me, she won¡¯t care-at least, I hope that¡¯s the case.

    The one thing that scares me more than anything is losing the woman I love.

 Chapter 23

    Jasmine

    Kane steps out of the cabin, blood sttered all over his clothes and hands. For a moment, his eyes are haunted as they meet mine. The worry and self-hatred masked within

    a sh, as the powerful man I always see reappears in front of me, bottling up all the hurt and anger.

    A sad smile ys at his lips as he gazes at me. When I first met him, he was pure power, but it¡¯s clear how big a heart he hides. His part as his brother¡¯s right-hand man isn¡¯t who he is. It¡¯s what he does, but it doesn¡¯t define him. The power he emanates on the outside-that brutal and vicious part of him is for show-to make sure enemies know he can¡¯t be fucked with. Weakness means giving his opponents a chance to hurt him and those he cares about. I understand that now.

    I¡¯d been so angry at my step-father, I wanted to pull the trigger. But, seeing what killing dose to Kane and the way it affects him, I¡¯m d he stopped me. Sure, Alex was an asshole, and he deserved to die for what he nned to do to me, but I¡¯m not sure I could live with pulling the trigger.

    I walk toward him and wrap my arms tightly around his waist. The blood-soaked clothes getting blood all over mine, but I don¡¯t care. All I care about is that we¡¯re both safe and together. ¡°Thank you,¡± I mutter, tightening my grip around his waist.

    His handsnd on my shoulders, and he pulls back to look into my eyes. ¡°Thank you for what?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving me from my asshole of a step-dad.¡± I bite my bottom lip. ¡°And, for saving me from making a big mistake.¡±

    He nods, smiling down at me. ¡°You¡¯re wee, baby girl.¡± His eyes fall to my ruined dress, and he sighs. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about our wedding.¡±

    I shrug. ¡°We could still go back and get married.¡±

    He shakes his head, pulling me close and kissing me softly-softer than he¡¯s ever kissed me before. ¡°We will rearrange it and get you a new dress, I want it to be a special day for both of us.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile, feeling happy, all things considered. My heart feels like it could burst, as I gaze up at the man I¡¯ve fallen for. ¡°I love you,¡± I mutter, resting my head on his hard chest and shutting my eyes. ¡°I love you so much it hurts.¡±

    Kane chuckles, wrapping his arms more tightly around my waist and lifting me from my feet. ¡°I love you too,¡± he whispers into my ear, almost too quiet for me to hear. It¡¯s enough though. We may have only known each other for two weeks, but they¡¯ve been the happiest two weeks of my life.

    He spins me around in a circle, making me giggle. I never thought my step-dad being an asshole would have lead me to the man of my dreams. He¡¯s everything I¡¯ve ever wanted and more than I ever could have imagined.

    I¡¯ve been alone all my life-Until now.

    ¡°Okay, break it up love birds,¡± Leo says from behind us, shocking Kane into dropping me to my feet, rather suddenly. I¡¯ve barely spoken to either of Kane¡¯s brothers. To be honest, he¡¯s kept me hidden in his room, scared to let me out. ¡°Not sure we¡¯ve officially been introduced, sister-inw to be.¡± He bows slightly and Kane¡¯s eyes narrow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be such an ass, Leo.¡±

    He steps forward, grabs my hand and kisses the back of it. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Jasmine.¡± He nces at Kane. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not too old for you?¡±

    Kane growls lowly, taking a step forward.

    Leo takes a step back, holding his hands up in the air. ¡°I¡¯m only messing, big brother.¡±

    I take Kane¡¯s hand in mine and squeeze it gently. ¡°He¡¯s definitely not too old for me,¡± I say, smiling up at him. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to getting to know you better though, Leo.¡±

    Leo smiles genuinely and nods. ¡°I like her, Kane.¡±

    Rick steps out of the cabin and our eyes meet. There¡¯s a slight irritation in his expression, as he steps forward. ¡°Yeah, odd you were going to marry the girl and hadn¡¯t even taken a moment to introduce her to your brothers.¡± He steps forward and takes my hand in a rather firm hand-shake. ¡°I¡¯m Rick.¡±

    I nod. ¡°I know.¡±

    He smiles and then chucks Kane a bag. ¡°Change your clothes and burn them.¡± He nces at me. ¡°You too, sweetheart.¡± His attention returns to Kane. ¡°See you back at the house.¡±

    He walks passed us toward one of SUVs parked in the forest, and Leo follows, leaving us alone again. Three men step out of the other SUV with bags full of supplies, heading into the cabin. I get a feeling they intend to burn it down, considering the amount of petrol they¡¯re hauling in there.

    ¡°I used toe up this way when I was younger,¡± Kane says, grabbing my hand. ¡°Come on, I know somewhere we can wash off.¡±

    I let him lead me down a path that leads deeper into the forest, the path dropping downward into a valley. The sound of rushing water catches my attention, and I know exactly where he¡¯s taking me. There¡¯s a small waterfall and natural swimming hole a little way from the cabin. I used to spend hours by it, escaping my mom and Alex¡¯s bickering.

    Kane strips the moment we get there, dumping his clothes to one side and pulling out a match. My heart races at the sight of his muscled and tattooed body, flooding me with an aching need instantly. It¡¯s impossible to keep my eyes off his impressive, semi-hard length between his tights.

    ¡°Come on, kit off,¡± he says, eyes full of that fiery passion that melts me into a puddle. He nods toward the pile. It¡¯s ridiculous that I flush at the thought of getting naked out here with him, considering everything we¡¯ve done.

    I strip my clothes off, feeling bare as the summer breeze whips around my body. My nipples are hard and peaked from my arousal and the cool air.

    Kane strikes the match, chucking it onto our bloodied clothes and setting them on fire. I cross my arms over my chest, feeling vulnerable as his eyes return to me. ¡°Come here, baby girl,¡± he growls, sending more heat through me.

    I can feel my juices dripping down my thighs already, and he hasn¡¯t even touched me yet. I walk toward him and the moment we¡¯re close, he pulls me into him, kissing me hard and passionately.

    The   thick   length   of   him   throbs   against   my   tummy,   making me moan into his mouth. He wraps his arms around my waist and hoists me up, forcing me to wrap my legs around him. He groans, deeply, as his cock settles against my slick lips.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Kane steps into the water, holding me. My heart rate spikes as the cool water washes over my body, making me shudder. ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±

    Kane smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I intend to warm you up, baby.¡±

    He perches on a smooth rock beneath the surface, holding me in his arms. The hard length of him presses into my arousal. ¡°Fuck me,¡± I moan, as he captures my lips with his.

    I rise up and let his cock spring free, the swollen head nudging against my slick entrance. With one quick thrust, I force myself over him, moaning at the satisfying fullness of stretching around his throbbing length.

    ¡°That¡¯s it baby girl, ride me,¡± he groans, digging his fingers into my ass cheeks. I moan, as he ps my ass in the water. ¡°Take Daddy¡¯s thick cock.¡± I ride him harder and faster, making him groan against my neck.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I say, feeling my orgasm edging toward me already. It feels so freeing and good, making love to Kane out here in nature. Despite everything that he does and who he is, I love him.

    He grabs hold of my hips, stopping me and standing in the water. My pussy still tightly clenched around his thick, throbbing length. I moan as he fucks me standing up, driving deeper than he¡¯s ever gone before. It¡¯s primal and desperate, like animals mating. The noises we are making are almost feral as he drives us both toward the edge.

    My fingertips dig into his shoulders, wing at him as heat filters through my body. He sits back down on the rock, grabbing my wrists and forcing them behind my back. Kane holds them tightly in one hand, keeping me restrained as he thrusts his hips hard and fast.

    The water around us sshing as he drives into me. I can feel my orgasm building to a peak, as he keeps me restrained, grunting and groaning as his cock hardens inside of me. ¡°Come for me, baby girl,¡± he growls, pumping into me on more.

    ¡°Fuck, yes, Daddy,¡± I cry out, as Ie all over his cock.

    He roars as hees undone, unloading his thick cum deep inside of me. He doesn¡¯t stop fucking me through my orgasm, making sure every drop is drained from his balls.

    When he finally stops, I copse into his chest. He lets go of my wrists, letting me wrap my arms around his neck. The heat of his body filters into mine, and I no longer notice the cold water around us.

    All I¡¯m aware of is the man whose arms I¡¯m in. He kisses my neck gently and tenderly. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Jasmine,¡± he whispers into my ear, pressing his lips to the base. ¡°And, all mine.¡±

    I nod my head, finding his lips with mine. ¡°All yours,¡± I mutter against his lips.

 Chapter 24

    Epilogue

    The oceanps against the shore, sending soothing tones through the air, but my heart is racing. I wait to be ushered over to the makeshift aisle on the soft, white sand. I can¡¯t see him yet, but I can¡¯t wait to.

    Leo holds my arm, smiling at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will do great.¡±

    I smile back, despite the storm raging in my stomach. I rest my free hand on the bump of my tummy. Six months pregnant, and we don¡¯t know yet whether it¡¯s a boy or girl. Both of us want it to be a surprise, to the annoyance of everyone else.

    My dress is more beautiful than the one Alex ruined the day I was supposed to marry Kane. So much has happened since then, and the family has had some crazy ups and downs. All of that is a story for another day, though.

    It took us a while to rearrange the wedding-eighteen months to be exact. I¡¯m d we waited, as this is the most perfect ce for a small, intimate wedding. A beautiful beach in Columbia, the country Kane¡¯s mother was originally from.

    We rented the beach and only close family and friends are here-Ethan, Jack, Rick, Leo, Ellie and Alicia are the only people we invited. It¡¯s exactly everything we both want. I hate over the top, fussy weddings.

    The band strikes up a chord and the wedding song ys, making my heart rate speed up.

    Leo squeezes my arm. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m right by your side.¡± He offered to walk me down the aisle, considering I have no family to do it.

    ¡°Thanks, Leo,¡± I say, falling into step by his side, trying to focus on not tripping over the train of my gown.

    We make it to the end of the aisle, and the moment I see him, everything else fades away. Kane¡¯s eyes meet mine and my heart rate regtes. It¡¯s as if I can¡¯t walk to him fast enough.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    He smiles at me, eyes fiery and full of that passion he looks at me with every time I see him-time doesn¡¯t dull the passion.

    All the nerves twisting my gut fade away. I know for certain I¡¯ve never been surer about anything else in my life-marrying Kane is all I want.

    Leo¡¯s girlfriend, Ellie, stands to one side as my maid of honor. Rick stands by Kane¡¯s side as his best-man. My footsteps quicken as I step down the aisle, forcing Leo to walk faster.

    ¡°Slow down and enjoy the moment,¡± he mutters, trying to stop me from racing to my fiance.

    It¡¯s impossible to slow down, as I want to run into his arms. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I mutter back, making him walk faster.

    Kane is smiling a panty-melting smile at me, his dark brown eyes full of joy and fierce hunger that makes me weak at the knees. He looks amazing in a tailored, beige wedding suit that fits his muscr frame. The minister stands at the end, waiting to marry us.

    Leo grabs my hand once we reach the end and passes it into Kane¡¯s. I give him a thankful smile, squeezing Kane¡¯s hand tightly.

    We can¡¯t take our eyes off each other, as we turn toward the minister. The minister clears his throat, forcing our attention to him. I can barely hear a word he says, as he runs through the ceremony. My eyes fixed solely to Kane.

    The minister says my name, breaking me from the daze I¡¯d fallen into. ¡°Do you take this man to be yourwfully wedded husband?¡± he asks, staring at me intently.

    I smile, ncing at Kane, whose eyes are full of adoration. ¡°I do.¡±

    He turns to Kane. ¡°Kane Romano, do you take this woman to be yourwfully wedded wife?¡±

    My heart rate elerates for a moment, as I wait for his reply, keeping my eyes fixed on him. ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Then by the power vested in me, I pronounce you man and wife.¡± He smiles at Kane. ¡°You may kiss the bride.¡±

    Kane¡¯s arms wrap around my waist, and he pulls me close, kissing me hard. His tongue slips into my mouth and it¡¯s impossible not to moan into him. Our friends and family p and cheer, chasing away the embarrassment as we break away from each other. My cheeks are on fire as I smile at my maid of honor, Ellie.

    Ethan is sitting with Jack, his boyfriend, pping and smiling. Despite his reservations about Kane, at first, he came around to me marrying him once he got to know him better. He¡¯s the only person I cared about in my life, before I met Kane.

    Alex¡¯s body was never found, and it¡¯s believed he ran away because of money issues and being on the wrong side of thew. Only me, Kane, Rick, Leo and a few of their most trusted men know the truth. I hate to think about the details, but Kane assured me he¡¯d never be found. The whole mindset still doesn¡¯t sit well with me, but Kane ensures he doesn¡¯t involve me in my mob business.

    Jaz has never been seen since the day he helped Alex take me. He obviously made a smart decision to leave the country. Kane still has men searching for him, as he betrayed them. It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be left to slide.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s celebrate,¡± Kane says.

    Everyone nods and cheers, turning to head toward the small restaurant we¡¯ve rented out a few hundred meters down the beach for the reception. All I want to do right now is consummate our marriage. As if Kane can read my mind, he pulls me to a stop and whispers into my ear, ¡°Let them go ahead, I need to be inside of you.¡±

    I moan as he pulls me back against him, pressing his thick length into my backside. ¡°We can¡¯t do that, they¡¯ll wonder where we¡¯ve gone.¡±

    Kane chuckles. ¡°I¡¯ve already told my brothers.¡±

    My cheeks heat at the thought and I notice Leo nce back, smirking.

    Fuck.

    ¡°We rented this beach, and that means I intend to fuck you on it, right out in the open.¡± He spins me around, capturing my lips with his. Despite my reservations, I wrap my arms around his neck, giving in to my husband. It feels weird to think of him as my husband, but so good.

    ¡°You look so fucking beautiful in this dress, especially carrying my baby.¡± He kisses my neck. ¡°Time to take it off and go for a swim.¡±

    I raise a brow, but don¡¯t argue as he helps me out of the dress, folding it carefully and leaving me standing in only my underwear. He sets his jacket down on a rock and then ces it on top. I watch him as he gets undressed, right down to his boxer shorts.

    He picks me up, rushing toward the water and wading out with me. He let¡¯s go of me and my heart skips a beat, as he swims out of sight of the beach, leading me God knows where.

    ¡°Kane, where are we going?¡± I shout. He looks back, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±

    As we swim around the edge of the bay, we end up in an even smaller concealed bay. A beach bed is set up on the shore with red petals everywhere. Arge canopy set up over it to guard from the sun. I swallow hard, trying to keep the tears at bay. ¡°You did this?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think did it?¡±

    I wrap my arms around his neck and kiss him gently, pouring every ounce of love into the kiss. ¡°I love you, Kane,¡± I moan, feeling his cock hard between us.

    ¡°I love you too.¡± He lifts me from the water, wading over to the shore and the bed. I sigh as he drops me onto it and then climbs on top of me, pinning me down with his weight. ¡°I¡¯m ready to make love to my wife so hard she won¡¯t be able to walk straight.¡±

    I moan at the thought, grabbing his hard-throbbing length through his boxers and stroking him. His finger hooks into the waistband and he pulls them down, making his hard cock p back against his abs.

    I watch as he grabs something from the side, holding it up for me to see. His favorite spreader bar, and mine. It¡¯s impossible not to moan at the sight of it. He ties my feet and legs into the already fixed restraints which aren¡¯t too tight-we¡¯ve been making sure we¡¯re a little softer with the bondage since I¡¯m pregnant. He then adds the spreader bar.

    ¡°No blindfold?¡± I ask.

    He shakes his head. ¡°No, I want to look into my wife¡¯s eyes while I drive he wild,¡± he growls, kissing me frantically. ¡°There¡¯s something else for you to try, though.¡±

    I watch as he pulls out arger butt plug than we normally use, and a tube of lube. ¡°I want this in your ass,¡± he groans, running a finger across my sensitive back hole.

    I nod, feeling so on edge and ready that I couldbust. Heat flooding my entire body as I writhe against the restraints, loving that I¡¯m totally at my husband¡¯s mercy. Slowly, he spreads the cold liquid over my forbidden hole, pushing a thick finger inside. I groan at the sensation, loving how it feels. He adds another finger in slowly, stretching me. It doesn¡¯t take long until I¡¯m ready for the plug, which he slowly eases inside of me.

    The fullness makes me gasp, and it takes a few moments to get used to. Once I do, I rx and feel my pussy getting so wet I¡¯m dripping onto the sheets. ¡°That¡¯s it baby girl, rx,¡± Kane growls, stroking his cock from root to tip as he gazes hungrily at my pussy.

    I moan deeply, as he lowers his mouth to my dripping wet arousal, licking me from top to bottom. ¡°You are so fucking sweet, baby girl,¡± he groans, breathing against my clit.

    I jolt as his tongue flicks against my throbbing bud, making my hips rise toward his face. He holds me down with hisrge, rough hands. One hand snakes up my waist, and he ys with my nipples, making them painfully hard.

    Kane¡¯s tongue works me into a hot, frenzied mess as he lets his tongue search me, catching my clit with his teeth now and then. This man definitely knows my body better than I do, as his hands tighten on my hips enough to leave marks. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s starving and desperate to taste me.

    It¡¯s difficult, giving over to the pleasure. My instinct is to w at something, but the bed restraints make it impossible. Instead, I watch my husband whose eyes are dark and fiery, holding my gaze as he slips a thick finger into my tight pussy. The butt plug makes it feel even better, but so much tighter.

    That one finger is all it takes and my orgasm rocks through me, spreading heat through my veins. My muscles mp down on his finger, as he withdraws from me.

    He sucks my cream from his fingers. ¡°Fuck, I can¡¯t wait to fill you with my cock,¡± he grunts, kissing a path up my body and making me taste myself on his tongue.

    ¡°Yes, please,¡± I moan.

    A small smirk ys at his lips as he gazes down at me. ¡°Please, what?¡±

    I bite my bottom lip, knowing what he wants to hear. ¡°Please, Daddy,¡± I say, letting my tongue flick across my bottom lip.

    He bites my tongue gently, cupping his fingers around my throat. ¡°Good girl,¡± he purrs.

    I cry out as his cock nudges at my entrance, pushing inside the tightness. It¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve felt before. The size of him, coupled with therge butt plug makes the sensations more pleasurable and painful at the same time.

    Kane stares at me intently. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby girl, take Daddy¡¯s cock,¡± he groans.

    I moan as he sinks deeper, stretching my muscles more than they¡¯ve ever been stretched. My legs ache as they remain upright, spread by the bar between my ankles. It lets him drive deeper, forcing me to remain open for him. My mind feels nk as he sinks all the way in, feeling his balls settle against my ass.

    The fullness is like nothing I¡¯ve felt before. ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s so tight,¡± he growls.

    I moan, nodding my head, unable to speak passed the sensations flooding my body. He fucks me slow and hard, setting my whole body on fire. His eyes are dark and dangerous as they hold mine, pure possession sparking in his irises.

    I can feel my second orgasm building already, muscles tightening around his shaft, as he pulses inside of me. ¡°Fuck,¡± I moan, wishing I could grab hold of him at that moment. His muscles clenching above me, making me want to reach out worship every single one with my hands.

    ¡°Come for me, baby girl,¡± he groans, reaching down and ying with my clit. It¡¯s all it takes to send me over the edge. My orgasm is hard and powerful, making me spasm beneath him. An orgasm stronger than anything I¡¯ve ever felt rocks through me, making me scream Kane¡¯s name.

    We may be in another cove, and a good mile from the reception restaurant, but I¡¯d bet they heard me. And, I can¡¯t find it in me to care right now. White stars filter into my vision as he keeps fucking me right through it, picking up the pace as my body rxes and gives in to the stuffed sensation.

    He keeps fucking me slowly, before reaching for the spreader bar and undoing it, chucking it off the bed. I moan into his mouth as he kisses me deeply, fingers remaining around my throat, as his cock sinks all the way in. Then his hands undo my restraints around my wrists, allowing me to touch him.

    The moment he goes as deep as he can it sends my whole body rushing toward the edge, again.

    He growls above me, biting my bottom lip to the point it hurts in a good way. ¡°Fuck, Jasmine,¡± he groans, moving his fingers to my nipples and pinching them.

    I let my head roll back, moaning at the pleasure my husband is giving me. My fingers w at his body, touching every muscled inch of him desperately. Our lips remain melded together, as he fucks me softly, sending sweet pleasure through my body. I love the way we can fuck hard and rough, or slow and soft, and both feel amazing.

    He pulls away from my lips and kisses beneath my ear again. ¡°I love you, baby girl.¡±

    I let my eyes roll back in my head, as he kisses my neck and sucks my nipples, still fucking me slowly and tenderly. My third orgasm building already. I grab hold of Kane¡¯s muscled arms for support, as he ups the tempo, reading my body so fucking well.

    He knows I¡¯m on the edge and fucks me harder. I feel his cock throb harder and thicker. An explosion of heat floods my body, sending me tumbling off the cliff. He explodes with me, grunting as he pumps his cum deep inside of me.

    We both copse into the bed, holding each other. It takes a while for me to catch my breath. Once I do, I shift to gaze into my husband¡¯s eyes. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be this happy,¡± I say, reaching up to run a finger across his cheek.

    Kane smiles that heart-melting smile at me. ¡°Neither did I, baby girl.¡± His fingers run through my hair gently. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to start a family with you.¡± He presses his forehead against mine, making me wonder whether you can die of being too happy.

    THE END

 Chapter 25

    Title: Her Mobster Boss

    Ellie

    Desperation is a weakness. I should know, since I¡¯m on the cusp of doing the stupidest thing I¡¯ve ever done, all because I¡¯m desperate.

    ¡°What can I get you, sweetheart?¡± the guy behind the bar asks, letting his eyes fall to my exposed cleavage. He has to be old enough to be my father.

    I bat my eyshes at him, keeping in character, although I want to punch this chauvinistic pig in the face. ¡°I¡¯ll have a Pina cda, please.¡± I twirl a strand of my hair around my finger. I always seem to attract the attention of assholes, and I¡¯m fed up with it.

    It ys to my strengths, though-seduction and deception-two things I¡¯ve always excelled at. Even if I often seduce the wrong fucking men.

    The bartender smirks, giving my cleavage another long stare. Before finally walking off to make up my drink. My heart is pounding in my ears, drowning out the God-awful music thumping away in the background, as I scan the club. There¡¯s a lot of security, particrly leading into the back rooms where I need to go. It will be a miracle if I can pull this off. I have to pull it off though-my life depends on it.

    ¡°Here you go, darling.¡± The bartender sets my Pina cda on the bar. ¡°That¡¯s five bucks.¡±

    I nod, digging into my purse to pull out my second tost five-dor bill. Not that it will hurt, considering I intend to leave this ce with thousands more than I came in with.

    The only way to get in the back is to create a diversion, but it would have to be something loud and distracting enough to force the security guys to leave their posts.

    I scan the club, searching for something. My attentionnds on a drunk man, swaying on a stool a few feet away from me. I swallow hard, before stepping toward his stool and pushing it out from underneath him. I feel bad for the guy, but this is life or death.

    By the time he falls to the floor, screeching and thrashing, I¡¯m heading toward the back wall. I smile to myself as the two security guards move toward themotion, leaving their stations. When I walked in here tonight, I didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly. After checking no one is watching, I grab the door and slip inside, walking along the corridor.

    It¡¯s almost too quiet as I step into the main office, shutting the door behind me. My heart is beating at one hundred miles an hour, as my eyes clock onto the ridiculous amount of cash. Why the fuck did they leave all of this here unguarded?

    Maybe the Romano family are getting too cocky for their own good. The cash is in bags, but it¡¯s not like I can waltz out of here carrying one. My eyes scan the room, searching for CCTV or any other form of security. I see no signs of it, which makes this even more ludicrous.

    The Romano Mafia can¡¯t believe their name is enough to dissuade people from stealing from them. My handbag is empty and ready to stuff as much cash in as possible. I need at least eighty thousand dors to get myself out of the shit I¡¯m in.

    I work quickly, grabbing stack after stack of ten thousand dor wedges. I fit sixteen of them inside my handbag, but it¡¯s all I can fit. Then, I work on putting some under my clothes, cing two inside the pouch of my cash stashing thong and one nestled in each bra cup. It may be ufortable, but it will be worth it.

    Two hundred grand is more than I intended to steal when I first walked in here, but what the heck? I need as much as possible to ensure I get away from Bruce without a hitch. Thest thing I want is to go back to that life. All I needed was eighty thousand, but this will set me up elsewhere and give me the fresh start I need.

    I sling my handbag over my shoulder and walk toward the office door. There¡¯s no sound outside in the corridor, but thest thing I want right now is to get caught red-handed. With a long, deep breath, I open the door and peer out into the corridor. It¡¯s empty.

    The question is, how am I going to get back passed the guards if they are at their stations again? I shake my head, hoping they are still trying to deal with the drunk guy. My t shoes squeak against the tiled floor as I walk along the deste corridor back toward the club. The music is pumping on the other side of the door, as I perk my ear to listen for the guards.

    I can¡¯t hear anything, so I take the plunge, pushing it open. My shoulders sag in relief that they¡¯re still not at their posts. With quick, agile steps, I head away from the door without drawing attention to myself. It¡¯s been a few months since I¡¯ve been in the game, but I haven¡¯t lost it.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    I scan the club, trying to work out what the best action is. The path to the exit is clear, or I can have another drink and try to blend in, remain inconspicuous. In a moment of haste, I head for the exit. The thought of sitting at the bar with all this cash makes me sick to the stomach.

    I head across the dance floor, hoping to high-hell I¡¯ve pulled this off. I¡¯m so close to fixing all the problems in my life and starting somewhere else with a fresh te. I squeal as two hands snake onto my waist, pulling me to a stop.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I say, spinning around to see a young guy smiling down at me.

    ¡°Come on, honey, let¡¯s dance,¡± he says, breath stinking of alcohol. I shake my head. ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m on my way out.¡±

    His grip slips to my hips, and he holds onto me hard, digging his nails in. ¡°I said have a dance with me. It was a demand.¡±

    I writhe against him, but he¡¯s strong. Out of sheer panic, I bring my shoe up to his crotch, kicking him where it hurts. I¡¯m no stranger to dealing with men who can¡¯t take no for an answer, unfortunately. He yelps, falling to the floor and holding his crotch. Everyone around us stops dancing, staring over at us.

    Great.

    This isn¡¯t what I need right now. The n was to get out of this ce without drawing attention to myself. Instead, this jerk has drawn everyone¡¯s attention to me.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± a man asks.

    I spin around, and the blood drains from my face. It¡¯s one of the security guards. I give him a nod. ¡°Yeah, he tried to force me to dance,¡± I say, nodding my head toward him.

    My heart is in my mouth right now as the security guy eyes me. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have a no violence policy, so I will have to escort you out.¡±

    Holy shit.

    Is this guy going to escort me out of this ce with two-hundred thousand dors of their cash? I give him a nod. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    He takes hold of my wrist gently and tugs me toward the exit. My heart is thumping harder and faster than the pulsing beat of music filling the club. This is crazy and if I pull it off, I¡¯ll go down in freaking history.

    A muffled pleaes through his radio and my heart stops beating. ¡°Don¡¯t let her leave.¡± I make that much out.

    Please tell me he¡¯s not talking about me. The guy lets go of my hand to grab his radio. ¡°Sorry, what was that?¡±

    I make a dash for the exit, knowing this is myst chance to get out of here.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± the security guy shouts, rushing after me.

    I dodge a couple of club-goers, sprinting as fast as I can. I¡¯d always been a quick runner at high-school. It has helped me out in a few binds during my thieving career-if you can call it a career. My heart races hard as I step through the exit, setting my foot on the pavement outside.

    I¡¯m out.

    I keep on moving fast until a set of heavy handsnd on my shoulders. Whoever has got hold of me, hoists me backward and shoves me up against the wall of the club. The impact knocks the air from my lungs, and I gaze up at six foot-eight of pure muscle with a shaved head ring down me.

    A guy you definitely don¡¯t want to fuck with. The bouncer of the club, and he has caught me. I know from one look at him there¡¯s no way I¡¯m getting out of his grip.

    The security guard, who had let go of me inside, rushes toward us and grabs my arm. ¡°Thanks Enzo, I¡¯ve got her from here.¡±

    The giant nods his head and moves back into his position by the side of the entrance.

    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± he asks, eyes narrowed. ¡°No one steals from the Romano Mafia and gets away with it.¡±

    I swallow thickly, as he hoists me back inside the club. There¡¯s no use fighting. I¡¯ve been caught red-handed, and there¡¯s no going back once you fuck with the mob. They¡¯ll kill you before you can so much as blink.

    At twenty-three years old, I never believed my life would end this early.

    Desperation can force you to do crazy things.

 Chapter 26

    Leo

    The crates are stacked high, swaying as the gentle waves cresting beneath us rock the boat. There has to be at least one-hundred heavy crates of guns and drugs to unload

    tonight, and we need to do it quick.

    Our contact at the Philly PD has assured me he can keep the docks unguarded for half an hour. It¡¯s not a lot of time, and it doesn¡¯t help that the boat arrived five minuteste.

    ¡°Where should I put them, sir?¡± Joe asks, straining under the weight of one of the crates by himself. He¡¯s a stacked guy and stronger than most, as the other guys are sharing the burden between two.

    ¡°Out the back of the unit.¡± I cross my arms over my chest. ¡°Make it quick, all of you,¡± I say, raising my voice. I cling onto the board in my hand, as the men visibly quicken their pace, rushing faster down the ramp toward our unit.

    I continue counting the crates as a loose verification that everything we ordered has arrived. At least, until everything is safely locked away in the unit we own. Then, the guys will start the count.

    Joe also quickens his pace, despite struggling under the weight. I walk around the crates again, counting them once more, just to be certain they¡¯re all there. Thest few shipments from these guys were iplete.

    Rick made sure some of men paid them a visit down in Mexico, even if the sellers we deal with down there are hard bastards. As far as I heard, it got messy, but it went our way.

    We can¡¯t keep our reputation without keeping everyone in check and making an example out of the people who cross us. It¡¯s what helps us

    survive this world and keep our family on top. If my father taught me anything, it was that reputation and fear are power.

    The ringtone of my phone breaks through my thoughts, and I dig it out of my pocket. The name Hector shes on the screen, making my stomach twist. He¡¯s the manager of one of our clubs we own tounder the money from our illegal activities. He only rings me if its bad news. ¡°Hector, what is it? I¡¯m dealing with the shipment down at the docks.¡±

    There¡¯s a moment of silence on the other end. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but we¡¯ve had an attempted theft here at Mode.¡± There¡¯s a short pause. ¡°A woman tried to make off with two hundred thousand dors.¡±

    Fuck¡¯s sake.

    I nce back at the guys unloading the shipping containers, wondering if they can handle this alone while I deal with a fucking worthless thief. Joe is the only guy here who is rtively senior in our operation.

    ¡°Sir?¡± Hector pushes.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± I cancel the call, shoving my phone back in my pocket and walking over to him. He¡¯s the most senior member here, but I¡¯ve never entrusted him with something like this.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t really trust anyone. ¡°Joe, something urgent hase up at Mode.¡± I cross my arms over my chest. ¡°I need you to deal with this shipment for me as fast as possible, okay?¡±

    His eyes widen slightly and then he nods. ¡°Sir, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    I p him on the back and give him a meaningful stare. ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t. I¡¯ll try to get backter during the stock count.¡± I check my watch. ¡°There¡¯s only fifteen minutes until this boat needs to clear out of here.¡±

    The blood drains from his face at my tone. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever trusted him with anything so important, and he needs to know there will be consequences if he fucks this up.

    He nods in response, and I turn to leave, cracking my neck as I walk out of our warehouse. The summer¡¯s breeze is cool tonight blowing off the sea, as I walk toward the parking lot at the docks.

    This is thest thing I need right now. A theft of the magnitude Hector just described is beyond anything we¡¯ve dealt with for a while. Anyone who tries to steal from the Romano Mafia is insane. We kill anyone, man or woman, who disrespects us.

    My Merc is parked in the disabled spot, and I get in and let my head fall back against the headrest. Talk about shit fucking timing, especially in the middle of such a huge delivery of guns and drugs. When I get my hands on this bastard thief, they¡¯ll wish they were never born.

    I consider calling Kane to help me out and oversee at the docks, but I know he¡¯s got his hands full with his new y thing. The guy has been off ever since he met that beautiful girl, Jasmine.

    There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯d ask Rick, he¡¯s got too much shit going on. He always has. With a heavy sigh, I turn the key in the ignition and pull out of the parking lot, turning right onto the highway.

    Mode is a shit-hole of a club, but it¡¯s perfect for our operations. It¡¯s busy enough not to raise any gs about the amount of money we pass through there. An attempted theft needs to be dealt with harshly, to ensure no one considers it again.

    I step on the gas, speeding up the highway to make it to the center of town.

    I take ten minutes to get there, breaking every freaking speed limit along the way. The local police know not to stop my car anyway-they wouldn¡¯t fucking risk it.

    I pull into the parking lot and into my designated space. I haven¡¯t been down here in a few months, most of the time it runs smoothly. Hector is a good manager, one of the best we¡¯ve had at any of our establishments.

    I get out of the car, locking it and heading for the back entrance. Hector is there, waiting for me dutifully. ¡°Sir, thank you foring over so quick.¡± He runs a hand over his shaved head. ¡°This woman is insane, and we don¡¯t normally deal with these kinds of matters.¡±

    I give him a nod, walking in step beside him. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± My fists are clenched by my side and the blood is pumping through my veins.

    I¡¯m not so hung up on killing people that cross our operation as my two other brothers. It¡¯s why I¡¯m the underboss, dealing with the more brutal day-to-day workings of our operation.

    These people know who they¡¯re fucking with, and they know what we do to people who cross us. They¡¯re asking for it. Father taught me to kill earlier than my brothers, maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m so desensitized to it.

    My gun is nestled against my rib cage and the cold metal of my knife against my calf. A tingle runs down my spine at the thought of using it. It¡¯s been a while since Ist had to.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only found One hundred and sixty thousand dors that she stole.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°She won¡¯t tell us where the other forty grand is.¡±

    My brow furrows, irritation flooding me the moment he reveals we¡¯re still forty grand short. ¡°I¡¯ll beat it the fuck out of her,¡± I growl, clenching my fists.

    Hector¡¯s face pales, but he nods in response. Torturing isn¡¯t something I take lightly, but it¡¯s required. It¡¯s part of the job description. It¡¯s always harder when it¡¯s a woman, but I can¡¯t let that get in the way.

    ¡°Where the fuck is this good-for-nothing thief?¡± I ask, feeling irritated by this whole fucking situation.

    ¡°In there, Sir.¡± Hector says, nodding toward the office door. A fitting ce to keep her, considering that¡¯s where she tried to steal our cash from.

    She¡¯s no doubt tied up in there being taunted by the thousands of dors surrounding her, knowing she¡¯ll never leave this ce alive. There¡¯s nothing I hate more than a thief.

    I growl, marching toward the door. This is the first time I¡¯ve had to deal with a theft at Mode, but not the first I¡¯ve had to deal with a thief. They¡¯re always cowardly and don¡¯t fight-so I¡¯m not expecting it to be too hard to get the information out of her. She¡¯ll tell me where the fuck the rest of the money is, so help me God.

    I reach for the door and swing it open. My heart stops beating the moment I set eyes on here, feeling utterly star struck. The blood drains from my face and the tension fades from my shoulders. In fact, all my blood instantly goes south at the sight of the pure blonde beauty tied down to a chair, waiting for me.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I say, running a hand through my hair.

    Her cleavage is full and spilling out over her dress, no doubt from the way the guys handled her earlier. Her bright blue eyes are big and wide as she stares up at me, paling the moment recognition dawns. She knows who I am, and she knows how much shit she¡¯s in-that much is clear from the look on her face.

    Is she in the shit, though? For the first time in my life, I¡¯m faced with a task I don¡¯t think I can carry out. I¡¯d walked in here certain I¡¯d shred this thief to pieces, but the woman in front of me is the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. A woman I¡¯m not sure I can bring myself to harm, even though I¡¯ve harmed anyone who crossed us in the past.

    She may be a thief, but I¡¯m considering giving her a different punishment-one that doesn¡¯t involve violence. A little pain maybe, but not violence.

    One that involves bending that women over my knee and hiking that dress up to give her a good spanking. My cock is rock hard between my thighs, straining against the zipper of my pants. How has she affected me in that way so quickly?

    I can¡¯t even find the words to say, as I stare at her. She is mesmerizing. What the hell am I going to do?

 Chapter 27

    Ellie

    It¡¯s just my fucking luck. A few steps out onto the pavement, and that is when I¡¯m caught. I¡¯d honestly thought I¡¯d made it away with all that cash stuffed under my clothes and in my bag.

    Nope.

    They had waited until thest moment to bust me-assholes. They¡¯ve found the cash in the bag, but they¡¯ve been grilling me about the forty thousand dors missing for the past half an hour. Even after patting me down, they didn¡¯t detect the cash stashed in rather intimate ces.

    I¡¯m keeping my mouth shut-it¡¯s my only bargaining chip.

    Now, I¡¯m sitting in the same room I¡¯d stolen the money from, tied to a damn chair. The rope around my wrists is so tight it digs into my skin, making it impossible to slip free of the restraints. The guy that tied them knew what he was doing. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve been tied to a chair, but it is the first time I can¡¯t slip the ties.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    My mind is racing as I try to n an escape n, but I¡¯ve got nothing. If I can¡¯t get out of these bindings, then I can¡¯t escape. One of the security guards peak in through the door, checking on me.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I say, batting my eyes lids at him. He narrows his eyes at me. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°These restraints are so tight they¡¯re cutting off my cirction. Do you think you could loosen them a touch?¡±

    The guard smirks at me. ¡°Nice try, sweet cheeks.¡± My stomach dips as he leaves.

    Fuck.

    These guys know what they¡¯re doing. Who am I kidding? They¡¯re part of the Romano Mafia, of course they know what the they¡¯re doing. When I stepped in here, I knew I was taking a risk, stealing from them. Desperation had driven me to thest fucking resort.

    A deep, irritated voice sounds outside my door. ¡°Where the fuck is this good-for-nothing thief?¡±

    ¡°In there, sir.¡±

    There¡¯s a low growl, followed by footsteps nearing the room. My heart is pounding against my rib cage, forcing blood to race through my veins. The moment he steps into the room, my stomach twists with sickness.

    Leo Romano.

    I know him from reputation and spotting him a couple of times around Philly. They brought the underboss here for this. It seems like an extreme move, considering it was a small amount of cash I¡¯d attempted to steal-at least, small to them.

    Two hundred thousand dors is a drop in the ocean to the Romano Mafia-they¡¯re worth multi-millions, if not billions. No one knows the true amount, considering all their money is from criminal activity.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he says, the moment he sees me, running a hand through his tousled light brown hair.

    I bite my bottom lip, knowing I¡¯m in deep trouble. The Romano Mafia does not forgive and forget, especially not Leo Romano. He will kill anyone that crosses them and that¡¯s why this was such a risk.

    I watch as Leo turns toward the door and pushes it shut behind him, turning the lock. He steps back toward me, sending a shiver down my spine. His bright blue eyes are dangerous as they spark with a fire, holding my gaze. The Romano Mafia like people to show them respect, and I should avert his gaze, but I can¡¯t bring myself to tear my eyes from his.

    He takes another step toward me and then stops, crossing his arms over his muscled chest. The tattoos on his forearms visible and snaking further under his tight ck t-shirt. My mouth dries as I take in his appearance. He¡¯s more attractive than any man I¡¯ve ever seen, with high cheekbones and bright blue crystal eyes that almost shine in the light. I¡¯ve never been this close to him to notice.

    A charged silence fills the air, and I¡¯m sure this is the end. Leo Romano will kill me in cold-blood. I wonder how he¡¯ll do it. Maybe he¡¯ll strangle me, or shoot me. Who the hell cares?

    No one would miss a thief like me-except for my best friend, Ashley. A tightness constricts at my throat at the thought of her waiting for me to return tonight. My body would never be found.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Leo asks, watching me intently. I clear my throat. ¡°Ellie.¡±

    His eyes narrow. ¡°Ellie what?¡± he growls. I swallow hard. ¡°Ellie Russo.¡±

    He gives me one satisfied nod and then steps closer to me, making me shake with fear. Once he¡¯s two feet away from me, he stops. ¡°You tried to steal from me.¡±

    I nod in response, unable to bring myself to utter another word.

    One eyebrow quirks up and the whisper of a smirk ys at his luscious lips. ¡°You¡¯re not even going to try to deny it?¡±

    My brow furrows at his question. I was caught red-handed for God¡¯s sake, with their cash stuffed in my handbag. There¡¯s no chance in hell I¡¯m stupid enough to deny it. I shake my head in response, too freaked out to speak.

    He rubs the back of his neck and sighs heavily. ¡°Where is the rest of the cash?¡±

    I re at him defiantly, knowing if I give that up I¡¯m a dead woman. ¡°If I tell you, you will kill me.¡±

    His jaw clenches and his eyes narrow. ¡°Tell me and I¡¯ll make it quick,¡± he says coldly.

    I tremble, knowing there¡¯s no way out of this. He will kill me either way, so I may as well keep my mouth shut. I turn my face away and look in the opposite direction, ignoring him entirely.

    ¡°It seems I will have to punish you, until you tell me,¡± he purrs, voice husky.

    His voice is as alluring as the rest of him, deep and smooth. His rough hands slide to cup my chin, forcing me to meet his gaze. There¡¯s an illicit desire burning in his irises. One that has me picturing him cing me over his knee and spanking me for being a bad girl. I clench my thighs together, trying to stop the aching between them.

    He no doubt means he has to torture me for it, not spank me. That¡¯s just my own fucked up desire messing with my mind. This guy is so handsome.

    ¡°Stand up,¡± hemands, watching me with the same intensity.

    I try to stand, forgetting about the bindings on my wrists and pulling the chair with me. It¡¯s impossible to bnce and I tumble over, falling into a pile on the floor entangled with the chair. Always the damn klutz.

    Leo chuckles lightly and steps toward me, kneeling down by my side and pulling out a knife from under his right trouser leg. Oh God, this is it. I¡¯m about to be murdered by the mafia. I shut my eyes tightly and take in a deep breath, picturing a better time than this. It¡¯s tough, since I don¡¯t have many good memories.

    Suddenly, the tightness around my wrists releases, and I open one eye to find he¡¯s cut my bindings.

    ¡°Try again now,¡± he says, his voice softer.

    I stand to my feet, rubbing my aching wrists and keeping my eyes on the man in front of me.

    ¡°Pick up the chair and set it back down where it was.¡±

    This is all a little strange and not as ominous as I expected, but I do as he requests. I¡¯m not stupid enough to question him. The chair is back in ce and I stand next to it, waiting for anothermand. He says nothing, instead he walks passed me and sits on the chair.

    I gasp as he grabs hold of my hips and forces me toward him.

    ¡°Lie down on your front over myp,¡± he says, tightening his grip on my hips.

    I hesitate for a moment. My eyes are drawn to the straining bulge at his crotch. His not so small package is definitely hard, pressing against the fabric of his pants. My pussy aches with need at the thought of being spanked by this hot as hell crime boss.

    ¡°Now,¡± he growls.

    I do as he says, lying over hisp. The hard press of his cock throbs against my tummy, making me moan gently. I¡¯ve never had someone get me going with just his voice and actions the way Leo is. He¡¯smanding me in a way I¡¯ve always craved but never received.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to punish you for what you did, Ellie,¡± he groans, rubbing his hand over my fabric d ass and making me even more needy. He lets his hand brush over my bare thighs lightly, snaking higher and higher and pushing my dress up around my lower hips.

    I gasp, as he brings his hand down onto my ass in a hard p, making me tingle with a stinging, thrilling pain. He rubs the sore skin and then

    repeats on my other ass cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve been a bad girl, and I need to punish you,¡± he says, voiceced with pure desire.

    I moan, surprising myself at how much being spanked by a total stranger turns me on. Not to mention, one who is more dangerous than any other man I¡¯ve ever encountered. His thick cock pulses against my tummy as I wiggle in his grip, trying to get a gauge of the size of him. In this position, he feels impossibly huge.

    My heart rate speeds up as his finger hooks into the drenched fabric of my thong, pulling it away from my aching heat. ¡°It feels like you are enjoying this a little too much, considering it¡¯s a punishment,¡± he growls, letting the fabric p back against my drenched lips.

    He pulls them down, and stops the moment he detects the wedge of cash in the front pouch. ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s this?¡± His fingers move to the twenty thousand dors in the front. ¡°But, where are the other two?¡±

    I hold my lips tightly shut, hoping I get out of this alive by some miracle. Once the cash is back on the desk, he pulls my panties down, chucking them on the floor.

    I gaze back at him to see his hungry gaze fixed to my soaking wet arousal. When Leo walked through the door I was expecting to feel pain-a lot of pain. Instead, I¡¯m in ecstasy.

    His finger dips between my slick lips, coating it in my juice. Without warning, he presses his thick finger deep inside of me, right to the knuckle. I let out a loud moan, bucking my hips trying to get more friction on my clit.

    ¡°Do you enjoy being punished?¡± He spanks me even harder, no doubt leaving a mark on my skin.

    I groan, nodding my head as he kneads my ass cheek in his palm.

    ¡°Answer me.¡± He spanks me again, making me cry out in both pleasure and pain.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I moan, feeling his cock as hard as freaking stone beneath me.

    He wraps his fingers around my throat, and my clit aches, sending pleasure spiking through my body. ¡°No one steals from a Romano,¡± he growls.

    A confusing mix of fear and lust spikes through me. This man is so dominant and everything I crave, but he can also end me with a click of his

    fingers. He has more power than the man I¡¯m trying to run from. It should scare me more than it does. Instead, I¡¯m moaning on hisp like a whore.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to punish you, pretty little thief. I¡¯m going to punish you really good,¡± he groans, pping my ass again.

    The pressure is building deep within me, sending me toward the edge, and he has barely touched me. It¡¯s the situation-being at the mercy of such a powerful man. His hands keeping me pinned to him and taking away all control.

    ¡°Naughty girl,¡± he growls, as he dips two fingers back into my soaking wet heat.

    I bite my lip, trying to stop myself from moaning. This isn¡¯t something I should be enjoying. All reasoning is gone the moment he reaches for my clit, rubbing his fingers in circles and sending me right to the edge. I buck against hisp, moaning and writhing for more.

    He holds me so tightly I know his fingers will leave bruises on my skin. It¡¯s a thought that drives me wild with hot, fiery need. ¡°Fuck, Be.¡± The way he says Be in an Italian ent only adds to the hot fire burning within me.

    The Romano brothers were born in America, but their father was Italian. Leo has a lilt of Italian to his ent and has stuck to his heritage. It¡¯s sexy as hell.

    He fingers me, ying with my throbbing bud at the same time. It¡¯s all it takes to dangle me on the edge, flooding my body with the pressure of an oing orgasm. This is so wrong, but it feels so right. My body responds to his dominating nature. It responds to the feel of his big, rough hands on my skin and his hard length pressing against my tummy.

    I moan deeply, as he keeps fucking me with his fingers, pushing me to the edge. I cry out as he curls them, hitting the spot that has meing undone. A powerful orgasm ms into me, lighting me up like nothing ever has. He doesn¡¯t stop, though. I can barely see through the white clouding my vision, as he continues to finger me through it, building me toward another.

    His fingers tease at my sensitive clit, edging me closer and closer to an explosion so intense, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll survive it. The speed at which he builds me toward my second orgasm is almost unbelievable.

    It¡¯s as if he can read my body like a damn book. I cry out, on the edge of suffering from too much pleasureif that¡¯s possible. Leo doesn¡¯t stop toying with me over and over. He¡¯s a master of my body, doing things to me I never knew possible.

    ¡°That¡¯s it Be, I want you toe for me, again,¡± he growls, pping my ass harder this time.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I moan, trying to find something to grip hold of. This man is doing things to me I¡¯ve only ever dreamed of. Nothing has ever felt so good.

    He ps my ass hard with one hand and keeps finger fucking me with the other, sending the perfect amount of pain and pleasure spiking through my nerve endings. The line between pain and pleasure so blurred I can¡¯t tell one from the other.

    I know I¡¯m about toe again any moment, teetering on the edge of no return. It takes onest erotic, firm p and my body spasms in his hands, muscles tightening and contracting.

    Warmth flooding me as Ie all over his hand and no doubt onto his pants, making him wet. He groans above me, still fingering me. I can¡¯t take anymore, but I can¡¯t find the words to tell him to stop. He¡¯s turned me into a molten puddle on hisp, and I¡¯ve never felt so out of control in all my life.

    Maybe he already killed me, and this is heaven.

 Chapter 28

    Leo

    My cock is aching as it presses into Ellie¡¯s stomach-the naughty little thief who loves getting punished. Her ass is perfectly red, and her pussy is dripping wet from the two

    intense orgasms I¡¯ve given her. Not to mention, she has soaked my pants right fucking through.

    ¡°Have you learned your lesson yet?¡± I growl, ncing down at her.

    She looks over her shoulder at me, biting her bottom lip. Her eyes are dted with pure longing and she looks like she is in another world. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I have, sir.¡±

    Fuck.

    I¡¯m not sure how much more of this teasing I can take. The need to tie her back to that chair and fuck her hard is making me insane. My balls are aching and my boxers are sticky with precum.

    ¡°I need to keep you as my pet then. I need to make sure you¡¯ve learned your lesson, before I release you back into the wild.¡± I p her ass again and she moans, bucking against my hand.

    ¡°Yes, please, sir.¡± This woman loves this more than any woman I¡¯ve ever met. Her body responds to the pleasure and pain mixing in a way I¡¯ve craved before, but never known. My fingers dip into her dripping wet heat, parting her lips and delving inside of her.

    She whimpers as I thrust them in and out, feeling how tight and soaking wet she is. The fluttering of her muscles around my fingers tells me she¡¯s close toing for the third time.

    Her orgasm so close, but she¡¯s a naughty girl and doesn¡¯t deserve toe. Not until I¡¯m buried balls deep inside of her. ¡°Noing,¡± I groan, pulling my fingers from her pussy. ¡°Stand up.¡±

    She does as I say without a second of hesitation, turning to face me. ¡°Open your mouth, Cino.¡± Darling, in Italian.

    She drops her jaw, opening wide and epting my fingers covered in her juices. Her eyes flutter shut, and she hums around them, sucking them clean. I unzip my pants and her eyes shoot open, ncing down at my crotch instantly. The excitement and anticipation painted over her face only makes me harder.

    I stand, kicking my shoes off and pulling my pants down. Her eyes are fixed to my cock, bulging out of the fabric of my tight boxer briefs. There¡¯s a thick, wet patch of precum at the front. She takes a step toward me, forgetting who is in charge here.

    I hold a hand up. ¡°No moving unless I say so.¡± I hook my finger into the waistband of my boxers and pull them down, revealing myself to her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    She gasps, cing a hand over her mouth. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re huge.¡±

    I smirk at her, gripping the base of my shaft and stroking it from root to tip. ¡°I want you to taste it,¡± I say, watching as her lips part and eyes dte even more. ¡°On your knees.¡±

    I don¡¯t have to ask her twice, as she kneels before me, opening her mouth to ept me inside. My cock leaks precum onto her tongue, making me desperate to shove every inch down her throat. She waits patiently for my instruction, despite the eagerness in her eyes.

    ¡°Wrap those lips around my cock, Ellie,¡± I groan, staring down at her bright blue eyes and perfect face.

    She does as I say, closing her lips around my shaft and swirling her tongue around the base of my throbbing, swollen head. I groan as it feels like fucking heaven. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve truly desired a woman in this way-in fact, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve ever wanted a woman the way I want Ellie.

    The moment I set eyes on her, I knew I had to have her. Even if she is a thief.

    It feels so fucking good as she breathes through her nose and takes me down her throat, saliva spilling from the corner of her mouth. I grab hold of her hair, wrapping it around my fist and fucking her throat hard, taking control entirely.

    She doesn¡¯t hesitate or try to back off, focusing on her breathing. Thick precum spills down her throat, making me grunt. Tears prickle at the

    edges of her eyes as she takes every inch like a champ. She is clearly used to being in submissive positions. The thought of her sucking any other guy¡¯s cock makes me crazy.

    I pull her from my dick, and she is panting. ¡°Stand up and bend over the chair,¡± I groan, fisting myself in my hands.

    Her eyes dte with longing as she does as Imand. Her ass up high and ready for me. She spreads her legs wide, giving me a teasing view of her perfect little cunt.

    It¡¯s clear that I¡¯ve lost all control, which never happens to me. I was supposed toe in here and kill her. The guys outside are no doubt wondering what the fuck is going on.

    I step toward her and rub my swollen, precum coated crown in her juices. She¡¯s so fucking wet. Ellie whimpers, arching her back even further toward me. ¡°Please, fuck me,¡± she moans.

    It is like music to my ears. The words every Dom loves to hear from a sub, begging for cock. Normally, I can y on it longer and drag it out, making her beg me more. My control isn¡¯t what it normally is. The need to be inside of her is out ruling the need to dominate her body.

    I grab hold of the bindings on the floor, tying each of her wrists to the arms of the chair. She moans as I tie them tightly. They will cut into her skin, but I get a feeling this girl loves the pain. She writhes against them, testing how tight they are. ¡°Fuck,¡± she rasps, ncing back at me.

    ¡°Eyes forward,¡± Imand, stroking my length in my hand.

    She does as I say, trembling in front of me. I let my fingers tease over her quivering thighs, lightly. I smack her ass again five more times on each cheek, making them sting a perfect red color. Her noises are pure pleasure as she takes what I give her. ¡°Please, Leo, fuck me,¡± she moans.

    Hearing her say my name snaps all my control, proving to me she knows exactly who I am. Without warning, I thrust every thick, throbbing inch inside of her with one stroke. Her soaking wet pussy stretches for me, so tight it¡¯s ridiculous. She cries out,ing all over my cock the moment I¡¯m inside of her.

    Her cunt feels like heaven wrapped around me, as tight as a fucking vice. Ellie responds to me like no other woman ever has. It makes me feel like a god, as I thrust in and out of her tight heat, feeling her muscles contract. She hums and moans, muttering something under her breath I can¡¯t make out.

    My fingers tighten on her hips through the bunched-up fabric of her dress, wing at her so tightly she¡¯ll no doubt bruise.

    Good.

    I want to mark this   woman,   make   sure   any   man   that   goes near her knows she¡¯s imed. It¡¯s odd and possessive and so fucked up considering I¡¯m supposed to kill her.

    My cock throbs as I sink deep inside of her, feeling her body respond. I pump harder and faster, taking her rough. A Dom should be in control, but I know I¡¯m not.

    There¡¯s something primal urring between us, and it outweighs all logic and rules I abide by. Her body is mine to im. My balls p against her clit with every thrust. The p of skin meeting is loud and unmistakable, filling the room and no doubt the corridor outside.

    Ellie¡¯s muscles flutter and mp harder around my length, drawing me in tightly. It¡¯s as if I belong inside this woman. She moans deeply, bucking her hips despite being restrained.

    I can tell she¡¯s on the edge of her fourth orgasm, writhing beneath me and shuddering. ¡°Oh fuck,¡± she moans, trying to w at something, but unable to because her hands are tied to the chair arms. I¡¯m in control of her body and it feels right. ¡°That¡¯s it, you naughty fucking thief,e all over my cock,¡± I growl, pping her ass three times on each cheek.

    It sends her over the edge and shees hard, screaming. Maybe the guys outside will think I¡¯m killing her from the sounds she¡¯s making. I thrust twice more into her tight heat, before I explode deep inside of her, marking the little thief with my seed. She slumps against the chair, breathing hard and heavy.

    I pump into her again and again, making sure every drop is deep inside of her. Once I¡¯m finished, I take a step back and admire the sight.

    Her ass is tinged a perfect deep red color and her pussy is dripping with my cum. It is perfection. The dominant alpha inside of me rises, wanting to go again and again, but I know questions will be asked if I spend the entire night fucking her in here.

    Instead, I force myself back into my pants, zipping the zipper up. Then I step toward her and slip her panties on, covering her beautiful red ass and soaking wet pussy. I pull her dress down, and then shift to stand in front of her. She gazes up at me with perfectly flushed cheeks, still tied to the chair.

    I smirk as I notice one of the ten thousand dor wedges poking out of her bra cup. With one quick move, I find the other one and snatch them from it, chucking them on top of the mountain of cash on the desk. She looks disappointed, and it seems to snap her back to reality. The fear I¡¯d seen earlier slowly creeping back into her eyes.

    I untie her and she whimpers. No doubt in pain from where the rope has cut into her wrists, leaving marks. She doesn¡¯t even move to stand once untied, waiting for me to tell her what to do. Damn, this woman is perfect.

    I walk back around to stand behind her. ¡°Stand and turn to me,¡± Imand.

    She does as I say, standing and twisting around to face me with such elegance. Her bright blue eyes look more vibrant than before but full of fear.

    ¡°Come here,¡± I say, beckoning for her to walk toward me.

    She does as I say, legs shaking as she steps closer. Once she¡¯s within grasp, I wrap my hand around her wrist and pull her tight to me. She gasps, ncing up at me in fear. ¡°No one steals from the Romano Mafia,¡± I breathe, moving my lips closer to hers. ¡°But, I can¡¯t bring myself to harm you, so instead, I get to punish you like I did tonight as much as I like. Do you understand?¡±

    Her lips part and her eyes flood with longing. A longing that makes my balls ache, again.

    She nods. ¡°I understand, sir.¡±

    My cock swells hearing her call me sir. She is the perfect little submissive. I wrap my hand around her throat in a firm, but gentle hold, making her freeze. She needs to know I¡¯m in control here.

    ¡°Good, I expect to see you here every night from now on, or there will be trouble.¡± I press my lips to the base of her ear. ¡°You don¡¯t want to fuck with me,¡± I whisper.

    She shivers in my grasp, but doesn¡¯t pull away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow night, Ellie.¡± I let go of her throat, and she takes a step back.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She gives me a swift nod, walking toward the door.

    My lips quirk into a smile at the way she falls into submission naturally. I turn to watch her as her hips sway deliciously, knowing my cum will drip out of her for hours. A reminder of what I did to her, so she won¡¯t forget me.

    As she shuts the door and disappears from sight, reality kicks in. My brothers will kill me if they find out what I just did. Thieves who risk stealing from the Romano Mafia and get caught never live, so why the fuck did I just let her walk out of here?

 Chapter 29

    Ellie

    Holy shit.

    I¡¯m a quivering mess, as I stand at the sink in Mode¡¯s bathroom. Did I just fuck Leo Romano, and then walk away as if I didn¡¯t get caught trying to steal two-hundred thousand dors from the guy?

    I blink a few times, staring at myself in the mirror of his club. His cum still dripping into my panties, making me feel so dirty but so damn good. The adrenaline pulsing through my veins makes it impossible to register the full implications of what happened between us. I should be fucking dead.

    Instead, the guy gave me multiple orgasms and made me feel better than any man has ever made me feel. Leo¡¯s words keep repeating in my mind.

    I expect to see you here every night from now on, or there will be trouble.

    My phone buzzes in my pocket and I dig it out, biting my lip at the message. Bruce, my ex-boyfriend, has obviously just found my letter, and it¡¯s not good. The guy is a piece of work.

    You owe me eighty thousand dors, bitch. I¡¯ll find you and kill you.

    I don¡¯t owe him shit, but it doesn¡¯t matter. A stash of drugs went missing at the apartment we share, and he has been ming me ever since. I didn¡¯t take them, but it doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s a criminal, and he might kill me if I don¡¯t pay him back.

    Not to mention, he¡¯s used to controlling me with violence and threat. He won¡¯t like that I¡¯ve left him-to be honest, it was a brutal letter. Hence the reason I was stealing from the Romano mob. Maybe that wasn¡¯t the best idea, considering Bruce is nothingpared to Leo.

    I left him a note while he was out and told him I was leaving for good. Ashley, my best friend, is letting me sleep on her couch for as long as I need. Although, her boyfriend doesn¡¯t seem to be thrilled about me crashing there.

    My hands shake as I grab my purse from the side of the sink, trying to gather my thoughts. Leo Romano just let me live, even though I stole from him. It¡¯s against everything I¡¯ve ever heard about their family. Not to mention, Leo isn¡¯t a stranger to killing anyone who crosses him. So, why the hell did he spare me?

    It feels like I¡¯ve been given a freaking reward rather than a punishment. Was trying to steal from the Romano Mafia the best mistake I¡¯ve ever made? The stinging skin of my ass only makes me want to see him again for round two.

    He¡¯s the perfect, dominant male. Bruce tried to be dominant with me, but he was more of an asshole than anything. An abusive asshole who doesn¡¯t understand the art of it. My legs still feel like jelly and I feel like I¡¯m floating on air, even after receiving Bruce¡¯s stupid text.

    All I have to do is avoid Bruce forever. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard, after knowing the guy for five years, I know his routine. He¡¯s a piece of shit and a waste of space. I¡¯m not sure why I ever dated him, but it was one of the biggest mistakes I¡¯ve ever made.

    Bruce was the bad boy at high-school, and we ended up dating for five years. It wasn¡¯t until this morning that I finally ended our toxic, fucked up rtionship. I¡¯m always attracted to the wrong guy and can¡¯t help it. I mean, look what just happened between me and the biggest bad boy of all.

    The moment I wrote the letter to Bruce, it felt like a weight had been lifted from my shoulders. I gaze down at my wrists and gasp slightly, only now noticing the cuts the ropes left.

    My fingers tease at my hips where he dug his fingers into me hard, feeling the sore, bruised skin. It¡¯s nothingpared to what I¡¯ve experienced in the past, and although I should be angry he bruised me, it turns me on instead.

    Leo left his mark on me and his dominating nature is just intoxicating. No man has ever filled me the way he did. My body craves him again already. It¡¯s ridiculous considering he¡¯s a dangerous mob boss. I step out of the bathroom and walk back into the club. In my daze, I bash straight into a guy.

    ¡°Oh sorry,¡± I say, gazing up at him. ¡°Ellie?¡± Sid asks.

    I feel the blood drain from my face. Sid is one of Bruce¡¯s friends. The same Bruce that is looking for me and wants me dead. ¡°Sid, how are you?¡± I ask, trying to keep my voice steady.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± His brow furrows, and he drops his voice. ¡°You need to be careful, Ellie. Bruce is out for blood and has everyone looking out for you.¡±

    I nod, shifting from one foot to the other. ¡°He sent me a threatening text just now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell him I saw you.¡±

    I smile up at him. Sid was always the best of his friends, kind and caring. I feel relieved he doesn¡¯t intend to rat me out. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He nods his head. ¡°No worries, I know he can be an asshole.¡± He sinks his teeth into his bottom lip. ¡°Where are you staying since you left?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    I stare into his eyes, wondering if I can really trust him. ¡°With a friend,¡± I say, keeping it brief. Even though, it¡¯smon knowledge my only friend still in this Godforsaken ce is Ashley. Everyone else from my past has moved away from Philly.

    ¡°Okay, well take care of yourself.¡± He grabs hold of my hand and squeezes gently. ¡°It¡¯s best not to be out at night when Bruce is after you.¡±

    I swallow hard, knowing he is right. Night is the absolute worst time to be out and about, but it¡¯s a bit of a problem considering the order Leo just gave me. He expects me here tomorrow night without fail. Every night until he gets bored of punishing me, hopefully never.

    I give him a nod. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    He smiles, but it doesn¡¯t reach his eyes. The guy was always clueless, as I lift a twenty from his wallet, stowing it inside the waistband of my knickers.

    It makes me uneasy being anywhere near Bruce¡¯s friends, even if he doesn¡¯t intend to tell him where I am. ¡°See you around,¡± I say, giving him a wave and disappearing into the crowd.

    I need to get back to Ashley¡¯s ce quickly. Bruce and his friends are night owls, dealing drugs on the streets. It¡¯s five minutes until the next scheduled bus, and I run for the stop, praying I make it.

    The bus has its doors open and one women is getting on. I hop on in the nick of time. I pay my fare and then find a seat at the back, letting out a long sigh of relief. My phone buzzes in my pocket and I pull it out.

    Ashley: Where are you?

    I type a text back to her telling her I¡¯m on my way. This isn¡¯t exactly a good first impression to make, turning up at their ce sote, as it has gone midnight. It¡¯s a ten-minute bus ride to the stop, and I get off and start the five-minute walk to their apartment.

    It¡¯s eerily quiet and Sid¡¯s warning keeps repeating in my mind.

    It¡¯s best not to be out at night when Bruce is after you.

    A cat jumping off a trash can makes me squeal, jumping a foot in the air. Sid¡¯s warning has made me so freaking paranoid, it¡¯s ridiculous. For fuck¡¯s sake, Bruce won¡¯t be lurking around the corner for me.

    I step around the corner and let out a shaky breath, as I set eyes on Ashley¡¯s building. The key she gave me is carefully stowed in the zip pocket of my bag.

    I open the door, and she¡¯s standing in the entry way. ¡°What the hell were you thinking?¡±

    Oh God, here we go. Ashley has been acting like my damn mothertely-not that my real mother ever acted like one, anyway. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    She shakes her head, eyes wide. ¡°Bruce freaking Johnson is after you and you stay out until eleven o¡¯clock at night. What do you think is wrong with me?¡±

    My shoulders slump as Mark peers out into the living room, chipping in, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly wise to be roaming the streets at night, considering.¡±

    ¡°I was at Mode for a few hours and then came straight back on the bus.¡± I shrug. ¡°What am I supposed to do? Stop living.¡±

    Ashley grabs my hand and pulls me into the living room, forcing me to sit. ¡°Ellie, I¡¯m not trying to act like your mom, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re taking the threat to your life seriously.¡± She pulls me into a hug. ¡°I care about you, and Bruce can be one mean son of a bitch.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± I mutter. She honestly does not understand just how mean he can be. She maybe my best friend, but I was too embarrassed to tell her truth. The way he treated me throughout our rtionship was abusive, and I¡¯m ashamed that I stayed so long. He was violent toward me in a way I never should have allowed.

    The initial step of breaking up with him was a small step in the right direction. As long as he doesn¡¯t find me and kill me, but even then, it will be better than having to endure his abuse for any longer.

    What doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger, right?

 Chapter 30

    Leo

    Not even twenty-four hours have passed since I was deep inside that little thief, Ellie. All I can think about is her. I¡¯m losing my mind. The entire sit-down, I barely paid any attention. Which isn¡¯t good because I know we¡¯ve got a lot of serious shit to deal with. Normally, I¡¯m focused during those meetings.

    The thud of footstepsing my way, breaks the daydream I¡¯m in. It¡¯s Kane. I step into his path, blocking him from walking closer to Rick¡¯s office. ¡°What¡¯s wrong big brother? The girl making it more difficult than you thought?¡± I ask, remembering the look on his face as he dragged Jasmine up those stairs after the meeting.

    He shakes his head, shoulders tense. ¡°Get out of my way, Leo.¡± ¡°Boss is in a meeting,¡± I reply.

    His eyes narrow. ¡°Who the hell with?¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smirk, as I know Kane hates him. ¡°Austin.¡±

    Kane¡¯s fists clench and he punches the wall, making my muscles tense on instinct. It¡¯s not like him to be so easily wound up. He can be a hot head, but this is different to be honest, it¡¯s not like Kane to be so crazy all the time. Sure, he¡¯s renowned for his temper, but it¡¯s been off the charts since he met Jasmine.

    ¡°How¡¯s your n going to get her to beg you for it?¡± I ask, picking at my nails.

    His jaw clenches. ¡°Fine,¡± he grits out.

    Kane is far too easy to wind up, it¡¯s why I love messing with him. I know I¡¯m just being a jackass to stop myself from thinking about

    my own pretty little distraction. The thief who has been ruling my thoughts ever since I left Modest night.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not getting too old?¡± I ask, smirking. ¡°Maybe she needs someone younger.¡±

    My heart leaps into my mouth as Kane snaps-he never snaps at me. Before I can retaliate, he has a fist full of my cor and is holding me against the wall. His eyes are wild and full of rage. This girl has really got under his skin.

    I lift my hands up in surrender. ¡°Sorry, bro, I didn¡¯t realize you were so serious about the girl.¡±

    He lets me go, running a hand through his hair. ¡°She¡¯s driving me fucking crazy.¡±

    I know the feeling. It was onlyst night I had Ellie over my knee, giving her a good punishment. I told her to be at Mode tonight, but I¡¯m nervous about seeing her again.

    Why the fuck am I nervous?

    ¡°How did the shipment gost night?¡± Kane asks, changing the subject.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    I shrug. ¡°Fine, until I got called to Mode to deal with a thief.¡± A thief who I spanked over my knee and then fucked tied to the office chair.

    Kane frowns. ¡°What happened?¡±

    I fucked her so hard she could barely walk straight and let her go. It¡¯s been bothering me ever since I did it, as I know it¡¯s not our way. The rules are the rules. She should be dead, but that was never going to happen. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know,¡± I mumble.

    He nods, no doubt assuming it was pretty fucked up. I¡¯m not shy about spilling my guts when ites to all the bloody, gory details. This is different. I¡¯ve broken our family¡¯s number one rule and let a thief walk away with her life. Instead of killing her, I told her she¡¯s mine to punish for as long as I like. My cock stirs between my legs as I remember the excitement in her eyes. She fucking loved it.

    ¡°Why are you looking for Rick?¡± I ask.

    Kane¡¯s shoulders slump. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure. I just had to get out of that room.¡±

    My heart rate speeds up as an idea pops into my mind. ¡°How about we go for a drink?¡± The thought of heading to Mode on my own freaks me out, but with Kane it will be all right. I wait for his response, holding my breath.

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± he says.

    I feel a spring in my step as I head for the hallway. ¡°I¡¯ll drive, let¡¯s go to Mode.¡±

    The name of that club on my tongue feels wrong, as I know my real reason for going there. A petite blonde girl with bright blue eyes, who tried to steal two-hundred thousand dors from us. Kane doesn¡¯t need to know that, though.

    ¡°I¡¯M GOING to go and dance,¡± I shout to Kane, who has been brooding the entire time we¡¯ve been here. The guy needs to chill out and cut loose. He is cramping my style.

    He gives me a short nod, keeping his beer in his hand and looking down at it. I¡¯m not sure why he agreed toe for a drink, as he¡¯s not really been with it the entire night. I¡¯ve been asking him questions, and he barely responds. The man has one thing on his mind-Jasmine.

    I can¡¯t me him. It¡¯s been the same for me ever sincest night, I¡¯m just better at pretending than he is. Ellie has been here since before I arrived with Kane, ncing over at me now and then from the booth she is sitting in. She looks a little out of her element, sitting there on her own and waiting for me to approach.

    I¡¯ve seen a few men proposition her and it made me see red, but luckily, she turned them away quickly. If she hadn¡¯t, there would have been trouble. Each time she¡¯d nce over to me, as if seeking approval. I love the way this girl seems to crave me as much as I crave her.

    Our eyes lock as I stride steadily across the dance floor toward her. I said to Kane I¡¯m going to dance, but I¡¯m not.

    My cock has been hard since I set eyes on her. There¡¯s only one thing I want to do. Tie that beautiful woman up again and fuck her senseless. Her cheeks flush pink the moment I sit down opposite her, eyes fixed to her like a hawk.

    ¡°Evening, thief,¡± I say, crossing one leg over the other and sitting back against the cool leather sofa.

    She sinks her teeth into her bottom lip. ¡°Evening, sir,¡± she says, eyes dted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you,¡± I say. She nods. ¡°I know.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Time for me to give you your punishment, darling.¡±

    Her thighs visibly quiver at that and my length strains against my pants. Her eyes are drawn downward to the bulge and she licks her lips. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she replies, her voice huskier now.

    ¡°Hmm,e here,¡± I say, holding out a hand.

    She nces around the club, before standing up and setting her palm in mine. I pull her into me, forcing her to straddle myp. She groans the moment my hard cock presses into her arousal. My fingers hike up her short dress, pressing into her soft skin beneath. ¡°Are you sore fromst night?¡±

    She nods her head, grinding herself against me. ¡°And, you still want more tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she moans, moving her hips in a way that drives me insane.

    The music pulses in a hypnotic beat, and the voices of the hundreds of people crowding this ce drone around us. She doesn¡¯t care who the hells sees as she writhes shamelessly in myp, grinding against my hard length.

    Her lips part temptingly. Lips that I haven¡¯t yet kissed, but I want to.

    Even though it¡¯s against my code-kissing.

    She gazes down at me, looking more beautiful than I remember. Her golden, blonde hair falls in perfect curves around her heart-shaped face, and having her this close I¡¯m mesmerized by those oceanic blue eyes.

    I fist her hair in my hands and pull her luscious, pink lips to mine, kissing her hard and rough. She moans into my mouth, letting my tongue tangle with her own.

    Even while I kiss her, she submits perfectly. Her hands only gently resting on my shoulders as I im her mouth as my own.

    My cock hardens more, which I didn¡¯t believe possible. I suck on her tongue, making her moan and dampen. I can feel her juices leaking onto my pants, making a mess. It feels so fucking good having her here. ¡°Come on, Be, time to tie you up,¡± I whisper into her ear, digging my fingertips hard into her hips.

    She jumps off myp eagerly, threading her fingers with my own. I look down at our entwined hands, wondering what the hell is going on here.

    Hand holding is thest thing I would ever do with a woman. As I stare down at her fingers entwined with mine, I can¡¯t bring myself to pull away.

 Chapter 31

    Her small hand is a perfect fit inside of mine, so instead, I drag her toward the office out back.

    I stop outside the door, opening it for her. ¡°Inside,¡± Imand.

    She walks inside, squealing as I p her ass on the way. I could listen to her squeal like that for the rest of my life and be happy.

    Her eyes are wide as she watches me, trembling with anticipation. I shut the door behind me and lock it for good measure.

    ¡°Bend over the desk,¡± Imand, keeping my voice even.

    She doesn¡¯t say a word, moving to the desk and bending over. A glimpse of her ass makes me hard as nails, and I unzip the zipper of my pants. The sound has her ncing behind, lips parted as I release myself from the confines of my tight boxer briefs.

    ¡°Keep your face forward,¡± I growl.

    My phone buzzes in my pocket and I pull it out, checking the text.

    Kane: I will get a cab home. No idea where you are.

    I stow my phone back in my pocket, fisting myself in my hands. Sure, I¡¯m being an asshole for ditching my brother, but I¡¯ve got more important things to deal with right now.

    I step toward her and lift her skirt up, allowing my hands to tease over her soft, perfect skin. She trembles beneath me, rolling her hips slightly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Keep still, Be.¡±

    She stops moving, and I run a finger through her soaking wet arousal, coating it in her juice. ¡°Come sei bagnata,¡± I say, forgetting the girl doesn¡¯t speak fucking Italian. It¡¯s often gets my Italian flowing when I¡¯m horny as hell.

    She gazes back at me, questioning me with her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking wet, baby,¡± I growl.

    She bites her lip and looks forward, waiting for me to y with her. The ropes she¡¯d been tied withst night are discarded on the desk in the office inches away from her hands. I move around to tie her down.

    She groans as I tie the rope tight to her wrists, pulling her body t against the desk.

    I lean down to whisper in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m going to make youe all over my cock so many times, you¡¯ll barely be able to walk when I¡¯m done with you.¡±

    A visible shiver runs through her, satisfying my craving to control her and affect her in ways she has never dreamed of. I can see it every time she looks at me-a need to submit.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s been searching for this her entire life-searching for me. The girl can¡¯t be old, twenty-two or three, I¡¯m not sure exactly, as we haven¡¯t had a proper conversation.

    I p her ass again, making her moan and cry out all at the same time. She tries to writhe against the restraints, needy for my cock. I shift onto my knees and lick her from top to bottom, making her whimper. My tongue teases her back hole, probing the tight ring of muscles. The thought of sinking my cock in her ass has me leaking all over the floor of the office.

    Ellie moans, trying to buck back against me. I dig my fingertips into her hips, and p her ass with a soft but firm hit that seems to get her going every time. Her knees shake and I know she¡¯s already getting close toing.

    I stop licking her and move my fingers between her folds. Slowly, I dip two thick fingers in to the knuckle, making her cry out in ecstasy. Her muscles are tight around my fingers, fluttering as I fuck her with them. My tongue teases at her back hole, as she tries to push back onto my fingers, hungry for more.

    She pulls against the restraints, whimpering and mewling in a way that makes me feel powerful. I pull my fingers from her tight, wet pussy and lick her clit lightly. That¡¯s all it takes to send her thrashing over the edge. ¡°Fuck, sir,¡± she moans, attempting to w at the desk.

    My cock twitches as her pussy gushes with her sweet cum. Ip all of it up, tasting every drop of her until I can¡¯t get anymore. Her legs quiver beneath her as shees down from her first orgasm.

    Without warning I p her left ass cheek hard and fast three times. She cries out, as I bring my palm down in an erotic stroke that leaves her skin tinged red. I do the same on her other ass cheek and then repeat.

    Her pussy drips as I dole out the punishment she deserves, making her needy for my cock. I stop pping her and move my fingers to her center, dipping three of them in to the knuckle.

    Ellie gasps, bucking her hips back toward me as much as the restraints will allow. I fuck her hard with my fingers, curling them to hit the spot deep inside of her that makes her crazy. She shivers and moans, as I up them tempo. ¡°Ask for my permission before youe, do you understand, thief?¡±

    She nods her head.

    ¡°Let me here you say it,¡± I say, pping her ass again. ¡°I understand, sir,¡± she cries.

    I move between her legs again and taste her, swiping the tip of my tongue right through her center. ¡°I want to control your body and own it,¡± I say, moving back and letting my breath tease over her. Then, I lick her once more, making her body shudder. ¡°I¡¯m the master of your orgasms from now on.¡±

    She groans as I slip three fingers back inside of her, licking her clit at the same time. ¡°Fuck.¡± Her body tenses as she tries desperately to hold on, waiting for my permission. ¡°Please, sir, I need to.¡±

    I p her ass before she can finish her sentence, and she¡¯s on the edge of unfolding. My fingers still inside of her as I carefully ensure she doesn¡¯te, yet.

    ¡°Please,¡± she moans, legs wobbling as she tries to keep control. ¡°I need toe,¡± she begs.

    My cock hardens to stone, hearing her beg me like that. I slide my fingers in and out slowly three more times and then whisper themand into her ear, ¡°Come for me, baby.¡± I p her ass and her body trembles with her orgasm.

    She cries out, fighting hard against the bindings as her pussy floods with cream. I get between her thighs to drink it up, not letting the addictive honeyed nectar go to waste.

    My hand wraps around my throbbing, aching cock as I pump it up and down from root to tip, shutting my eyes and trying to regain control.

    I need this more than anything. Her body responding like this as I sink every thick inch of my aching cock inside of her.

    Ellie nces back at me, moaning at the sight of my length, hard and ready to take her. I p her ass for it. ¡°Keep your eyes forward,¡± I grunt.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she squeals, turning her head forward. Her thighs quiver with anticipation as I move toward her, stopping with my swollen head inches from her dripping wet core.

    I rub the tip in her juices, coating myself in them. Without warning, I thrust myself inside her with one hard, quick stroke.

    She cries out as I p her ass at the same time, building her toward orgasm so quick it¡¯s ridiculous. I can feel the fluttering around my cock and the tightness pulling inside of her.

    This is heaven. I¡¯ve never felt as good as I have when I¡¯m inside of this woman. It makes no sense, as I¡¯ve had my fair share of flings, but nothingpares to her.

    I drive into her harder and faster, fucking her rough. My length fits perfectly, hitting the spot deep within her that builds more pleasure every time I thrust.

    ¡°Harder,¡± she moans, and it¡¯s enough to shock me.

    Few women want it even as hard and rough as I¡¯m giving it to her now, but she does. I w at her fabric d hips so hard I know she¡¯ll be even more bruised in the morning. I lift the fabric a few inches higher, and notice the faint yellow marks from where I¡¯d wed at her the evening before.

    It makes me groan in pure ecstasy, seeing my mark on her skin like that. My balls p against her clit with every thrust, and our bodies p together in this frantic and animalistic mating.

    I p her ass again, sending red welts across her skin. Her body responds to it and she screams as she tries to hold onto her orgasm.

    ¡°Come for me,¡± I grunt, giving her permission before she asks.

    Ellie lets go and her cum floods around my cock, dripping all over my balls. I keep thrusting into her, fucking her right through it until she¡¯s done. Only then do I let myself go, shooting every drop of thick, pearly seed deep inside of her.

    Our breathing isbored as I rest inside of her for a moment, making sure every drop is as deep as it possibly can be. I want to know she has a part of me within her when she walks away, until tomorrow night when I intend to do exactly the same again.

    Who knows when I¡¯ll stop, maybe never. It¡¯s a dangerous but tempting thought.

 Chapter 32

    Ellie

    My ass stings as I sit on the hard bus seat, traveling back to Ashley¡¯s apartment. Leo Romano knows how the hell to make mee. It¡¯s something I¡¯m not used to. He insisted I

    be at Mode tomorrow evening again.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Deep down I hope that he never gets bored of punishing me and wants me at Mode every night. Leo is everything I¡¯ve wanted when ites to sex. For a while now, I¡¯ve known I¡¯m not into the normal, vani things most people like.

    Ashley is the only person who doesn¡¯t judge me for my tastes. The first time I had sex it was so disappointing and not arousing at all. It was only through watching porn that I realized that being submissive is everything I crave.

    True alpha men like Leo who take what they want, when they want, get me going. It¡¯s exactly what he is. I like a little bit of pain that turns the pleasure up a notch, spanking and being tied up, but I¡¯m not a masochist.

    The moment this ends, I know reality is going toe crashing down on me hard. I¡¯m homeless and my good for nothing drug dealer ex- boyfriend wants me dead. I stumbled into his only decent friend, Sid, who warned me he has all his other friends out searching for me. He promised he wouldn¡¯t tell him where I am, but it¡¯s only a matter of time until one of those assholes spots me.

    Bruce doesn¡¯t scare me, but he is an idiot. I wouldn¡¯t put it passed him to kill me for this. Even though I had nothing to do with his drugs going missing. Not to mention, he¡¯s definitely not a stranger to violence, I¡¯ve seen that first hand.

    There¡¯s not many people on the bus at this time of night, but the fact Leo is insisting I keep going to Mode each night is increasing my chance of getting caught.

    The bus rolls passed the next stop and my stop is only two more away. Hopefully, I¡¯m going to make it to Ashley¡¯s without a hitch. I¡¯m lucky that Bruce¡¯s friends don¡¯t use public transport. They all have their shy cars they¡¯ve bought with their drug money.

    The next stopes into view, and I can see two men gging it down. As we get nearer, my heart starts to pound more frantically in my chest. It¡¯s Jimmy and Ryan, two of Bruce¡¯s friends.

    Shit.

    It makes sense that they would start riding the bus, trying to find me. Bruce is out for my blood, and I shouldn¡¯t have risked going to Mode. Even though Leo demanded it, and you don¡¯t deny a Romano when he tells you to do something.

    The buses to a stop, and I keep my head bowed, praying they don¡¯t see me. It would be a damn miracle if they don¡¯t recognize me.

    Bruce knows I always use the bus, and I should have been more careful. The only problem is, it¡¯s my only way of getting around. I knew if I¡¯d walked, they¡¯d definitely find me. They¡¯re always out on the streets, dealing drugs at night.

    Ryan pays their fares, and Jimmy is heading toward me. I can see him out of the corner of my eye. ¡°Well, well, look who it is,¡± Jimmy says, stopping directly in front of me.

    I swallow and then nce up at him. ¡°Hey, Jimmy, how are you?¡± I say, trying to keep my voice light.

    Ryanughs behind him. ¡°We¡¯re good now that we¡¯ve found you.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Bruce has offered a grand to find you.¡±

    I narrow my eyes. ¡°A grand,¡± I say,ughing. ¡°You honestly believe he¡¯lle through and pay you?¡±

    Ryan¡¯s face turns serious. ¡°He will or he will regret it.¡± He punches his palm with his fist. ¡°No one fucks with us.¡±

    Ryan and Jimmy are two good for nothing drug dealers. All of Bruce¡¯s friends think they¡¯re hard, alpha males. But when ites down to it, they¡¯d piss their pants if they came up against someone like Leo.

    Ryan slumps into the seat on my right side, and Jimmy slides into the seat on my left. ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone told you it¡¯s dangerous to travel alone at

    night?¡± Ryan asks, sneering down at me.

    ¡°Piss off, both of you,¡± I say, crossing my arms over my chest, trying my best to appear unaffected by their presence.

    Ady sitting a few seats down looks at me concerned. Inside, I¡¯m a panicking mess. They can¡¯t take me back to Bruce. I won¡¯t go anywhere near that fucking bastard again.

    Jimmy grips hold of my thigh, squeezing so hard it hurts. ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with us, Ellie.¡± He leans closer to my ear. ¡°You know what we¡¯re both capable of.¡±

    Do I know what they¡¯re capable of? As far as I¡¯d been aware, these two cowards have only ever been capable of selling drugs to vulnerable teenagers and hookers. ¡°Leave me alone,¡± I say.

    Ryanughs at that. ¡°Or what? You¡¯ll beat us up?¡±

    Jimmy joins in. ¡°What are you going to do? Ride the bus until the end of the line.¡±

    I re at him, wondering if I could take these two. They both have less meat on them than a size zero model. My stop is ever nearing and I know I¡¯ve got to get up. I stand to my feet and hold onto one of the rails, trying to get away from them.

    Ryanes after me, sliding a hand onto my shoulder. ¡°We know you¡¯re getting off at the next stop. Sid told us where you are staying.¡±

    My jaw clenches. So much for Sid being Bruce¡¯s only decent friend. I move toward the front of the bus, ready to get down the steps and run if I have to.

    The bus slows down, but I know they¡¯re just behind me. It¡¯s going to take one hell of a dash to out run them, but they¡¯re both crack heads who don¡¯t work out. Hopefully, I¡¯ve got the upper hand.

    The driver pulls over to the bus stop and gives the two men behind me a wary look. ¡°Are you all right, Miss?¡± he asks.

    I nod at him, knowing if I get him involved they¡¯ll end up beating him up. The driver has to be about sixty years old, with gray hair. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks.¡±

    Ryan pipes up, ¡°She¡¯s safe with us, now mind your own fucking business, old man.¡±

    I step off the bus, and it¡¯s at that moment I realize there¡¯s no use running. They know where Ashley lives, and if I run there, they¡¯ll just find me. In turn, it would put Ashley and her boyfriend in danger.

    I¡¯ve got nowhere else to go, but I¡¯m not bringing these assholes to my best friend¡¯s doorstep. Instead, I step off the bus and turn to face them, walking backward toward the wall.

    It¡¯s going to be fight or fucking die at this point. There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m letting them take me back to Bruce. ¡°What do you want?¡± I snap, trying not to show fear, despite feeling sick to the stomach. I keep my fists clenched and ready.

    The bus driver stares out the window at us and so does the otherdy who was on the bus. He hasn¡¯t moved the bus on yet, and I can tell from the look on his face that he is flirting with the idea of intervening.

    Any on looker would know these guys are after trouble. I meet the drivers gaze and shake my head slightly.

    He revs the engine, and I watch the bus pull away. Ryan steps even closer to me, blocking me into the wall. ¡°How about we do this the easy way?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m going anywhere with you.¡±

    Jimmy chuckles. ¡°We¡¯ll take you to him, even if we have to drag you kicking and screaming.¡± His hand circles my arm and I writhe against him, trying to break free.

    ¡°Over, my dead body,¡± I spit, bringing my fist up to his face and punching him hard.

    ¡°Fucking bitch,¡± he spits, grabbing me even harder and pushing me against the wall with such force the air is knocked from my lungs.

    Okay, maybe Jimmy is stronger than I anticipated. A yelp from Ryan startles me, and I nce over to see him out writhing on the floor, clutching a bloody nose.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Jimmy says.

    Movement behind him catches my eyes and I realize someone hase to my rescue. The guy who put out Ryan moves so quick I barely see him as he grabs hold of Jimmy, turning him around and punching him in the stomach. Jimmy doubles over and my breath catches in my throat at the bright blue eyes that lock with mine. It¡¯s only at that point I realize it¡¯s Leo.

    He¡¯s saving me from these assholes. A flood of warmth fills me, as he turns his attention back to Jimmy. His jaw is clenched and eyes full of rage as he protects me like no one ever has.

 Chapter 33

    Leo

    Mode¡¯s music is pumping hard and fast, as I step out of the back entrance. My heart rate is thundering at a hundred- miles an hour and won¡¯t slow down. Ellie is like fucking

    cocaine. I¡¯m hooked on her.

    The way it feels when I tie her up and fuck her is unlike anything I¡¯ve experienced before. It¡¯s a primal and basal need with her. A need to im her and make her mine.

    I run a hand through my hair and breathe a deep breath. Anytime I shut my eyes, her face appears in my mind. It¡¯s driving me mad. It¡¯s only been twenty-four hours since I met her, but she¡¯s burrowed her way under my skin like no one ever has been.

    My Mercedes beeps as I press the unlock button, straightening my tie as I slip inside. The engine roars to life, and I try to focus on anything but her, shifting into reverse and pulling out of my space. I pull onto the main road, driving slowly along it. She left twenty minutes ago, but I¡¯m not sure if she was walking. I¡¯m hoping I¡¯ll see her again.

    It¡¯s irrational. We¡¯ve barely said two words to each other, but I need to see her. I drive down the road, keeping my eyes peeled for anyone walking.

    Ellie has done something to me no other woman has achieved in my life before. I¡¯m nearing the highway, as a bus pulls out in front of me suddenly. He didn¡¯t even fucking indicate. I honk my horn, breaking in the nick of time.

    The moment it pulls away, I see her. Ellie is standing there and two guys are towering over her, forcing her to keep stepping backward. For a moment, I watch what is happening, trying to gauge the situation. When I see Ellie punch the guy in the face, my heart swells with pride. My tough thief can put up a fight.

    Then, the moment of pride is broken when the guy grabs hold of her arm forcefully. He ms her against the wall with such force, and it feels like someone has given me a shot of adrenaline.

    I absolutely lose my shit. Something that has never happened to me before. It¡¯s a foreign sensation, as rage filters through me, setting me on fire. I pull over onto to the curb, shifting the car into park. I don¡¯t even turn off the damn engine, as I fling open the door and rush toward her.

    My fists clenched and body tense. They don¡¯t even see meing, as I grab hold of the nearest guys cor. He yelps as I pummel him into the floor, before picking him back up and punching him in the face. A sickening crack fills the air and blood rushes from his nose. He holds a hand up to it, yelping like the wuss he is.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± the other guy says, letting go of Ellie and turning toward me. The moment he sets eyes on me, he turns as white as a sheet.

    I crack my knuckles, barely noticing the pain from punching that guy.

    This coward who touched Ellie and threw her against a wall, holds his hands up. ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want any trouble.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Too bad, the moment you set your hands on her, that¡¯s exactly what you found.¡±

    His eyes go wide, as I move quickly, punching him in the gut first. He doubles over, clutching his stomach. I grab hold of his shoulder and push him against the wall, forcefully. My fist connects with his jaw first and then his nose, breaking both of them swiftly. I don¡¯t even feel any pain in my knuckles, despite knowing they¡¯ll swell up by the morning.

    I bring my arm back to punch him again, but a hand tightens around my forearm, forcing me to stop. In my rage, I twist around ready to pummel the other guy who has clearlye back for more.

    I stop in the nick of time, as I register Ellie staring at me, fear in her eyes at the look on my face. I snap out of my rage and drop my fist, searching her eyes.

    ¡°Stop,¡± she whispers, so quietly I can barely hear it.

    I nod and step away from the men, closer to her. Blood coats my knuckles and I pull out a handkerchief from my pocket, wiping it away. Ellie watches me with a look of curiosity in her eyes. Once I¡¯ve cleaned them off, I wrap my hand around hers and pull her toward the car without a word.

    I¡¯ve never been one to break the family rules, but in two nights since I¡¯ve met Ellie, I¡¯ve broken two. The first was allowing Ellie to live when she tried to steal from us. The second was showing someone in public that I care about another person, other than my family.

    Ellie has got to me in a way I can¡¯t understand. I beat up two drug dealers, men who push our drugs, in the street. There will be talk about this once they recover ande out of hospital.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I open the passenger¡¯s door. ¡°Get in,¡± Imand. She looks at me hesitantly. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    It¡¯s the first time she has ever questioned me. My jaw clenches. ¡°I said, get in.¡±

    Fear floods her eyes, and she slides into the seat without another word. I m the door shut behind her, and rest my head on my hand against the top of the car. My eyes shut. What the fuck have I done?

    The two guys are still groaning, rolling about on the pavement. I fire off a text to one of my men, telling them to get over here as fast as possible and get them off to hospital.

    I need to keep them quiet and guys like them can be bought easily. We¡¯ll offer them two grand to keep their mouths shut about what happened, and it will be fine.

    My phone buzzes.

    Joe: Right away, boss.

    Once I get the confirmation, I slide into the driver¡¯s side and turn over the engine. Ellie is sitting with her feet up on the chair, hugging her knees to her chest.

    ¡°Seat belt on,¡± I say, unsure how to act toward her.

    A part of me wants to hold her close and tell her everything will be okay. I mean, she just witnessed me beating those men to a pulp with little effort. I know doing that to save her goes against everything we stand for.

    I shift the car into drive and pull away, leaving my mess behind me. In the rearview mirror, I can see the guys rolling about on the floor, trying to get up and failing drastically. Ellie remains silent as I pull onto the highway, pressing my foot hard to the floor.

    I¡¯m conflicted, and I hate it. On the one hand, I want to touch her so bad my finger tips are itching. On the other hand, I know once I show her kindness there is no going back.

    After what feels like too long of painful, tense silence, the need to touch her wins out. I slide my hand onto her thigh, gripping it possessively.

    She gasps, lips parting as she meets my gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be okay,¡± I say, clenching my jaw the moment the words escape me. This isn¡¯t me. I don¡¯tfort people, ever- it¡¯s not my style. ¡°Where are you staying?¡± I ask, keeping my eyes fixed on the road.

    There¡¯s a moment pause, before she sighs. ¡°A friend¡¯s ce, but those guys know I¡¯m staying there.¡±

    I grip the steering wheel so hard my knuckles turn white. A flood of anger hits me, learning that those guys targeted her and are searching for her. The need to protect this woman rises inside of me so strong it obliterates any other thoughts. She¡¯s mine, and no one touches what is mine. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a ce of your own?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she mumbles, gazing out of the window.

    My jaw clenches and I wonder what shit this girl is in. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    The fact she doesn¡¯t want to tell me that story irritates me more than I can put into words. Silence falls between us, other than the roar of the engine as I push on closer to home. There¡¯s no use asking her anymore questions, not now anyway. She doesn¡¯t want to talk. All I know is there is no way in hell I¡¯m letting her out of my sight again.

    Those drug dealers are the lowest of the low-the bottom of the hierarchy-but it doesn¡¯t make them any less dangerous. In fact, it makes them more dangerous. They¡¯re barbaric and disgusting.

    Ellie needs protecting from them, and I know I will be the one protecting her-no matter what.

 Chapter 34

    Ellie

    Silence fills the air as Leo drives down the road, hand possessively gripping my thigh still. The way he beat-up those guys for me, protected me, was undeniably hot.

    He was full of rage and power, and I¡¯m worried if I hadn¡¯t stepped in he would have killed them. The only thing that is making me feel sick to my stomach, is why he did it.

    I¡¯m his y thing to punish because I stole from him until I learn my lesson. It makes little sense why he¡¯d want to protect me. He didn¡¯t seem thrilled when I told him I¡¯m homeless, and he hasn¡¯t alluded to where we¡¯re going.

    His fingers stroke the inside of my thigh, making heat pulse through my veins. I swallow hard, wondering if he knows exactly what he¡¯s doing to me.

    I allow myself to look at him, and he is staring straight ahead at the road, eyes focused. He looks so brutally handsome in the dim light of the moon shining overhead. His high cheek-bones are enough to make any woman envious. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve really studied the man I¡¯ve fucked twice, since most the time I¡¯ve been bound with my back to him.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± he asks, voice stern.

    I shrug. ¡°You.¡± I look down at my hands. ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± I say.

    He chuckles at that, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been called a lot of things before, but not beautiful.¡± His fingers trace higher on my legs, edging under my skirt. ¡°You are the beautiful one here,¡± he murmurs, hooking a finger into my thong. ¡°I love that my cum is still dripping out of you and soaking into your panties.¡±

    I soak through more, shivering at his light touch. This man is an addiction. I love his dominance and the way he gets my body to respond. Bruce acted as if he was an alpha male, but he¡¯s not. A real alpha male never beats a woman the way Bruce beat me.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask, again, trying to keep my mind off his finger teasing my soaking wet lips.

    ¡°To my ce.¡±

    I swallow hard, trying to reign in my fear. The Romano mansion is like Fort Knox, as far as I¡¯ve heard. Once he gets me in there, he could keep me there forever. The thought is scary and exciting at the same time. ¡°Why?¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°Too many questions, Cino.¡±

    I moan as his finger dips inside of me, while he keeps his eyes fixed on the road ahead. Who ever said men can¡¯t multi-task? Leo is proving that is so wrong right now.

    I let my head fall back against the headrest, as he fingers me. I bite my lip, as he curls his finger, hitting the spot deep inside of me that floods me with pleasure.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I rasp, as his finger moves from my pussy to my clit, circling it in a way that makes me crazy.

    ¡°You¡¯re so responsive,¡± he groans, forcing my eyes toward hisp. His cock is hard and pressing against the fabric of his pants.

    ¡°Can I touch?¡± I ask.

    His eyes meet mine and then he looks down at his cock, lips curving into a smirk. ¡°Go ahead, baby.¡± He pulls his fingers from my pussy and licks them clean, tasting me.

    I lick my lips and shift in the seat, reaching across the console to unzip his pants. My heart pounds in my chest as I reach in for his huge cock, freeing him from his boxers. The head is   swollen   and   glistening with precum, as it stands upright in front of me.

    It looks ridiculously huge in my small hands, as I stroke him from root to tip. More precum floods from the swollen head, dripping down the side of his length. It makes my mouth water at the thought of tasting him again.

    ¡°Suck it,¡± he groans,cing his fingers in my hair and guiding me down to him.

    I close my lips around his head, breathing through my nose as I let him sink right back into my throat. He grunts above me, thrusting his hips upward. It drives his cock even deeper down my throat, sending a pleasure through me I can¡¯t exin. I¡¯ll never get enough of this man, and the way he takes control of me.

    I moan around his cock, pulling back and swirling my tongue around the thick, swollen head. Delicious precum floods my mouth, and I swallow it. The thought of him shooting his load down my throat makes me needy. I want to swallow every drop of him. Leo is as addictive as he is dangerous.

    I slip him back into my throat, breathing through my nose. His cock is so fucking huge, I can¡¯t get it all down my throat, but I get a good seven inches down. He grunts and groans, thrusting himself deeper. ¡°Fuck, Ellie,¡± he growls. His fingers tighten in my hair and he pulls me off his cock, panting slightly. ¡°You almost made mee.¡±

    I moan at that, trying to close my lips back over his cock.

    He keeps hold of my hair, stopping me from going down on him. ¡°Is that what you want? Do you want me to cum down your throat?¡± he asks.

    I nod my head, keeping my hands tight around the base of his cock. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    He groans, releasing my hair. ¡± You are a dirty, naughty, little thief. Take every drop and swallow it, Be.¡±

    I love it when he calls me Be, closing my lips around the width of him, I do as he says. First, I tease him, swirling my tongue around him three times slowly. He groans above me, fisting my hair and forcing his cock down my throat. He fucks my throat, making thick saliva spill all over his cock and his pants.

    ¡°I¡¯m going toe,¡± he growls, pumping onest time and unloading every drop of his delicious, salty seed down my throat.

    I swallow it all, relishing the way this man makes me feel. Once he¡¯s finished, I pull off of him, making sure I lick him clean. He groans, keeping his eyes on the road. ¡°You are perfect,¡± he mutters, making my heart rate elerate.

    It¡¯s the first sweet thing he has said to me, and I can feel myself melting. This is not good. Leo Romano is definitely not the kind of guy I should feel all warm and fuzzy about. He¡¯s bad news.

    I wipe my mouth, fixing his cock back in his pants and zipping them up, before sitting back in my seat. It¡¯s only once I¡¯m sitting upright that I notice where we are. We¡¯re no longer on a road, but a long winding driveway.

    The Romano Mansion, that¡¯s where we are. I know it even though I can¡¯t see the house yet. It means there¡¯s no escape, no matter how much I might want to get away from him. Deep down, I don¡¯t want to, but I know that¡¯s a bad thing.

    ¡°Why are you taking me here?¡± I ask, ncing over at Leo.

    His grip tightens on the steering wheel and he doesn¡¯t reply, making my stomach twist with nerves. Maybe he has decided to kill me after all and do it somewhere private. Oh God, I¡¯m not sure I can face him killing me. The guy has got under my skin, and the thought of him ending it all makes my throat constrict.

    He slides his hand onto my thigh and squeezes gently, making me nce at him. The pain floats away as he smiles at me kindly, shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, sweetheart. You¡¯ve got nothing to fear from me, I promise.¡±

    I rx into my seat, feeling relieved that he¡¯s not intending to kill me. ¡°Who were those men?¡± he asks.

    I swallow hard, feeling unsure about telling him the whole sordid story about me and my douchebag of an ex-boyfriend. ¡°They know my ex, and he¡¯s trying to find me,¡± I say, keeping it brief.

    His hand tightens around my thigh and his jaw clenches. I wonder what an earth is going on in that mind of his.

    ¡°Why did you save me from them?¡±

    He nces at me briefly and then back at the drive. I can tell he doesn¡¯t intend to reply. The house has juste into view, and people weren¡¯t kidding about it being a mansion. It¡¯s a huge stone built pce with expensive cars lining the driveway. I knew the Romano Mafia were rich, but this is something else.

    ¡°No more questions,¡± he says, turning to that cold,manding tone he normally uses. Leo pulls around the back of the house and shifts his car into park. He says nothing as he turns off the engine and gets out, walking around to my side.

    My phone buzzes and I pull it from my purse, ncing at it.

    Ashley: Seriously, what the fuck is going on?

    I quickly type her a message to say I¡¯m okay and I won¡¯t be home tonight. Then, I turn it off, knowing she will blow my phone up over it. It¡¯s a asshole move, but if I tell her I¡¯m with Leo Romano she will freak out. Not to mention, the fact I tried to steal from him. I wait in my seat, trembling in anticipation.

    Maybe Leo will turn me into his sex-ve, which isn¡¯t the worst thing I could imagine. He can let me stay in this lovely home and use me whenever he wants. The problem is, the more time I spend around him the more I feel something for him. I don¡¯t know the guy, but I¡¯m addicted to him already.

    He opens the door and stares down at me. Powerful and unmoving with no emotion in his eyes. ¡°Get out,¡± hemands.

    His tone sends a shiver down my spine for two reasons. It¡¯s that dominating and alpha tone that makes me weak at the knees, but it¡¯s also dangerous and full of threat. Would Leo hurt me if I disobeyed him?

    His fingers entwine with mine and he yanks me toward a back door. ¡°Come on,¡± he mutters.

    I follow him, enjoying the warmth of his hand around mine. He¡¯s quiet and careful, searching the corridors before stepping out into them. This ce is as opulent inside and it is out. The floors are paved in expensive cream marble and the walls are lined with paintings from ridiculously famous artists-Picasso to name one.

    I swallow hard. This ce is the biggest temptation for a thief like me. I¡¯ve been thieving since I was sixteen years old. It¡¯s what I turned to when I dropped out of high-school. Leo should know better than to bring me in here, as it¡¯s in my blood to make off with pretty things.

    We climb what I can only assume is a back staircase up to the third floor. Leo keeps me behind him, as he nces into the corridor. After a few beats, he steps out, dragging me with him. He stops in front of a door, unlocks it, and then drags me inside.

    I can only imagine it¡¯s his bedroom. The room is as opulent as the rest of this ce. A four-poster king size bed sits proudly against the back wall, draped in expensive gold silk bedding. ¡°This is my room and you will stay in here,¡± Leo says, watching me carefully.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    I nod my head. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The side of his lips quirks up, but he doesn¡¯t smile fully. ¡°For what?¡± My cheeks heat and I shrug. ¡°Saving me from those guys.¡±

    He steps toward me with that dark look in his eyes. ¡°Strip,¡± hemands.

    My heart beats faster at themand and I freeze. Leo hasn¡¯t seen me naked yet. We¡¯ve fucked with my dress on both times, and I¡¯m not sure I want him to see my scars. The thought of his face twisting in disgust makes me sick to the stomach.

    ¡°I said, strip. Do you need me toe and help with that?¡±

    I swallow hard, shaking my head. I unzip the back of my dress and slowly peel it from my skin, feeling more vulnerable than ever under his dark gaze. My eyes remain on the floor as I take it off entirely and shove it to one side, crossing my arms over my chest.

    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± Leo growls, forcing me to meet his gaze with the ferocity of his tone.

    His eyes are wild with rage as they take in the scars over my tummy and chest. He hasn¡¯t seen the ones on the center of my back, yet. Bruce has been a rather brutal partner the past five years, and before that my drunk dad was as bad.

    It wasn¡¯t until Bruce used me of stealing those drugs I decided enough was enough. It makes me feel so weak and ashamed. I couldn¡¯t tell anyone the truth of what he¡¯d been doing to me all these years.

    Leo steps closer and grips hold of my chin in a firm grip, forcing me to meet his gaze. ¡°Who did this to you, Be?¡±

    Pain constricts around my throat as I try to speak, but can¡¯t. Tears prickle at my eyes and the thought of letting them fall in front of Leo Romano scares me half to death.

    I try to fight against them, but he¡¯s dredging up the pain of my past. They flow down my cheeks. Leo wipes them away more gently than I¡¯d expect and pulls me into him, holding me close.

    I cry into his suit jacket, but he doesn¡¯t seem to care. He has stopped pushing me for an answer and instead, lifts me up and carries me to the bed. He sets me down gently, moving the covers over me and then strips down to his boxers.

    I can barely see through the tears blurring my eyes. It is bizarre that I¡¯m bawling my eyes out in front of one of the toughest Mafia bosses in the country.

    He shifts into the bed by my side and then wraps me in his arms, holding me close. I try to still the tears and focus on the man holding me.

    He kisses my forehead gently and mutters soft words in Italian, ¡°Andra tutto bene tesoro. Ti Proteggero sempre, qualunque cosa ada.¡±

    He probably thinks I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying, but my grandfather was Italian. Before he died, he used to sit me on hisp and say the same thing.

    He died when I was five years old, leaving me with my abusive father and alcoholic mother. He was the only man I knew who didn¡¯t harm me in my life.

    I feel my heart ache in my chest, as he used to say it to me in Italian and then repeat it in English to me every single night.

    Everything will be fine, honey. I will always protect you, no matter what happens.

    It confuses me more than I can exin. Leo doesn¡¯t know me, so why would he protect me? Perhaps, it¡¯s just something soothing to say, but the words have meaning.

    I listen to his soft voice, and slowly my eyes grow heavy and flutter shut. I fall asleep in the arms of a dangerous criminal, feeling safer than I have for years.

 Chapter 35

    Leo

    My heart pounds hard in my chest as I watch Ellie sleeping peacefully in my bed. I never have women in my bed. Normally I visit a hotel when I¡¯m hooking up. It keeps it less personal, but everything with Ellie isn¡¯t normal. We didn¡¯t even fuckst night.

    What on earth has gotten into me?

    The tough thief who loves being punished is broken, vulnerable, and homeless. She has such a tough exterior, but I saw through it to the true woman beneath it allst night. It¡¯s clear people in her past have broken her badly. Probably her ex-boyfriend she mentioned. The moment I find out who he is, I will kill him.

    The scars on her tummy, chest and back have a harsh beauty to them. A reminder of the pain she has survived and everything she¡¯s been through. Her eyes never betray the pain and hell she has endured in the past, they are the only signs.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    I held herst night while she cried, kissing her forehead. I kept my arms tight around her and muttered words I shouldn¡¯t have said. It¡¯s clear this woman I barely know is everything to me. It felt natural and right to tell her I¡¯d protect her, because it¡¯s how I feel. At least she doesn¡¯t know Italian.

    I got her in here with no one noticing, but I can¡¯t keep her in my room forever. No matter how much I want to wrap her up in cotton wool and never let her out of my sight.

    My father taught me not to care. He¡¯d instilled that sentiment in me from a young age. He used to tell me women are for fucking and

    discarding.

    It was something I¡¯d struggled with, considering my father had married my mother. Rick still remembers her pretty well, but I was four years old when she died. Kane and Rick are convinced our father killed her, but I¡¯m not sure.

    Ellie makes a soft groan and rolls onto her side, opening one eye. She startles and sits straight at the sight of me, staring at her.

    ¡°Buongiorno, Be,¡± I say, smiling at her. She licks her bottom lip. ¡°Morning, sir.¡±

    I chuckle at that. It¡¯s amusing how she¡¯s always so obedient. It¡¯s as if she was born to please me. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me sir all the time. I like it when we fuck, but you can call me Leo.¡±

    She raises an eyebrow and nods. ¡°Okay, Leo,¡± she says, innocently.

    I don¡¯t know what it is about her saying my name, but it makes my balls tingle. I shift toward her and slip my hand behind her neck, forcing her lips to mine. This woman tastes amazing. I suck on her tongue, making her moan. Her fingers w at my chest as she shifts to sit in myp, letting me kiss her hard.

    I can¡¯t push this though, not afterst night. The guilt I feel over bending her over my desk and pping her ass after seeing those scars made me sick to the stomach. She doesn¡¯t need pain, even if she has grown to love it. The woman needs loving and nurturing, something I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m capable of.

    Feelings have nevere naturally to me. I¡¯m closed off and unable to feel after all the shit we went through growing up. I wasn¡¯t exactly brought up in a loving environment. I find it hard to show that I care for people, but this thief turns up and opens me up like no one ever has. It makes no sense.

    I break the kiss and peck her on the lips. ¡°Have a shower, and I¡¯ll bring you up some food.¡±

    Her eyes widen slightly, as if she¡¯d expected me to fuck her. After what I sawst night, I can¡¯t bring myself to treat her the way I did when we first met. Tying her up and pping her-it feels wrong. It is mad.

    Normally, I don¡¯t give a shit what someone has been through in their life. I¡¯ll be the first to admit that I can be a selfish son of a bitch at times, but Ellie makes me stop and think.

    I shift from the bed and throw on a t-shirt and pants. ¡°I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±

    She gives me a nod and watches as I leave the room. I rest my back against the door and let out a long breath. I can¡¯t work out what I¡¯m going to do. It¡¯s not like I can keep her a secret from everyone.

    I¡¯ve got to act fucking normal, even if it is hard. I walk down the corridor toward the stairs and head for the kitchen.

    Two men are muttering about something, and I overhear my brother¡¯s name. ¡°Kane has lost the plot,¡± he says.

    I turn to them. ¡°Why? What has he done now?¡± The guy pales, eyes wide. ¡°Nothing, sir.¡±

    I cross my arms over my chest and step closer. ¡°Tell me what Kane has done.¡±

    He bows his head. ¡°Last night he came bounding down with his mattress and ran to the side of the building, apparently he was trying to save the girl he got from Alex Cavino.¡± He shakes his head slightly. ¡°Even though she was trying to escape out of the window.¡±

    Shit.

    My brother has lost the plot. I know the guy cares about her, but he¡¯s not supposed to let anyone know that. Rick will kill him when he gets back. He¡¯s had to fly out of Philly for two days.

    As soon as he hears what Kane did, he¡¯ll be pissed. To be fair, if Ellie was escaping out the window, I¡¯d probably do the same damn thing. This house wouldn¡¯t be easy to climb down.

    Last night, once Ellie fell asleep, I heard my brother and Jasmine getting pretty fucking loud in their room down the corridor. Our men would have heard them too, which means they know he didn¡¯t punish her. Either that or she¡¯s as much of a sucker for punishment as my beautiful little thief.

    I nod my head. ¡°Thanks, Carl.¡± I carry on walking toward the kitchen. Kane is cooking pancakes, whistling to himself.

    What the fuck?

    I have to stand there and blink a few times, making sure I¡¯m seeing right. Kane never whistles, and he never cooks. Not to mention, he¡¯s never in a good mood in the morning.

    I step into the room and take a seat at the table. ¡°Why are you in such a good mood?¡± I know why, I just love teasing him.

    He spins around and res at me. ¡°Mind your own business.¡±

    I raise an eyebrow and smirk at him. ¡°Does it have anything to do with the rather loud screamsing from your bedroomst night?¡±

    Kane growls, spinning on me. ¡°Don¡¯t be an ass, Leo.¡± He¡¯s holding a te of pancakes and he has extra in the pan. ¡°There¡¯s extra if you want some.¡± He nods toward the pan.

    Works for me, since I¡¯m going to have to take Ellie something and pancakes are probably better than Lucky Charms.

    ¡°Cooking her breakfast after she tried to escape.¡± I tut. ¡°What do you think the guys will think?¡±

    His face pales and his shoulders dip. ¡°Who told you about that?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is talking about it this morning, Kane.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Rick will be pissed when he gets back.¡±

    Kane lets out a long breath. ¡°What else was I supposed to do? Let her fall to her death.¡±

    I nod my head. ¡°If she was trying to escape from you, that¡¯s what a Romano should and would do, yes.¡±

    Kane runs a hand through his short hair. ¡°Fuck, I know I fucked up, but this girl has got to me, Leo.¡±

    I know exactly what he means. Ellie has got to me too, I¡¯m just being more fucking cool about the whole thing. It¡¯s not right of me to scold my brother over something I did literally the other day. Ellie tried to steal from us and instead of ending her like I should have, I fucked her.

    ¡°You need to try to cool it around her though, keep it under wraps.¡± He nods in response, looking a little lost.

    I stand from the table and p him on the back. ¡°I¡¯m sure it will all work out. Take her those pancakes before they go cold.¡±

    He nods. ¡°Thanks, bro.¡±

    I watch him as he walks out of the room, shoulders tense. It was bad of me to spoil his mood, but he has to realize the danger he ces that girl in. Everyone knows he cares about her now. It¡¯s the exact reason I¡¯m keeping Ellie in my room. I have to keep her locked away, so no one will get to her.

    I grab two tes from the cupboard and load up the rest of the pancakes, cing them on a tray. I grab a bottle of maple syrup and some cutlery. All the reward of cooking her breakfast, without the cooking-suits me.

    I head back to my room and open the door. Ellie¡¯s sitting up in bed, waiting for me.

    ¡°Czione a letto,¡± I say, finding I¡¯m less self-conscious when I speak Italian.

    She shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means.¡±

    I set the tray down on the bed and settle in beside her, kissing her lips gently. ¡°It means breakfast in bed.¡±

    ¡°You cooked this?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Not exactly, Kane cooked too much and let me have the left overs.¡± I sink my teeth into my bottom lip. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, you¡¯d be eating a bowl of Lucky Charms.¡±

    Sheughs, and it¡¯s fucking beautiful. The first time I¡¯ve heard herugh. ¡°Lucky Charms are my favorite.¡±

    My heart skips a beat. ¡°So, you don¡¯t think they¡¯re just for kids?¡±

    She shakes her head frantically. ¡°No, it pisses me off when people say that.¡±

    I smile and settle down beside her, grabbing a te and covering my pancakes in syrup.

    There¡¯s an easiness between us I¡¯ve never experienced with a woman before. I normally feel awkward as hell if I have to linger around a woman I¡¯ve fucked. With Ellie, it feels natural to sit here in silence, eating together.

    Ellie hasn¡¯t asked me again why I brought her here. To be honest, I¡¯m not entirely sure of the answer. When I saw those men attacking her, I snapped. There¡¯s a voice inside my head, saying the same notion repeatedly.

    She¡¯s mine.

    And, she is. Even if she doesn¡¯t realize it yet, I¡¯m never letting her go.

    Ellie is mine to protect, mine to take, mine to hold forever.

 Chapter 36

    Ellie

    I¡¯m going out of my mind holed up in this room. Leo insists I can¡¯t be seen by anyone and have to stay in the room, but this is bing a joke. I¡¯ve been here for a week now.

    Ashley went mad when I told her the whole story, finally turning my phone back on two dayster. Although, she¡¯s d I¡¯m alive. I promised to text or call her everyday to let her know I¡¯m okay.

    Leo is often out most of the day andes backte, and I just sit here watching bullshit TV. Not to mention, he hasn¡¯t touched me since he bought me here. Maybe my scars put him off, they¡¯re not exactly feminine and attractive.

    My chest aches at the thought of him no longer being attracted to me. Leo has touched me in a way no one has before. Despite being the brutal mafia boss, he¡¯s also caring and kind. A man I can feel myself falling for, even if I don¡¯t want to.

    There¡¯s no doubt I need to get out of here, but I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m free to leave or not. Leo hasn¡¯t told me why he is keeping me shut up in here. The problem is I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve got the guts to question him. I¡¯m lucky to be alive after attempting to steal from the guy.

    My eyes fix onto the door and I¡¯m considering leaving. What is the worst that can happen?

    Fuck it.

    All I¡¯ve got is my handbag. I sling it over my shoulder and walk toward the door, certain I can remember how to get out of this mansion. As soon as I get to the back entrance, I¡¯ll just run away.

    It can¡¯t be that hard, can it? The door is locked, so I pull a hairpin out of my hair and force it into the lock. It takes a little while to maneuver the lock, but after a few minutes, the lock clicks open.

    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding and open the door. It¡¯s silent in the corridor and I nce out, hoping there¡¯s no one around.

    All is clear so I step into the hallway and head right, toward the back staircase. We came in here without being seen, so I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get out without being seen too. It¡¯s just once I get outside when it getsplicated.

    The drive to this ce has to be at least a mile, maybe further. How am I going to walk that without getting caught? I shrug to myself, deciding I¡¯ll figure it out as I go. This is what I do best-improvise.

    I hurry down the hallway ande to the staircase. With a quick nce down, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s clear. My heart is pounding against my rib cage, as I descend to the ground floor.

    Once there, I check each way in the corridor and then turn right, remembering the way Leo brought me in. My fingers itch at the sight of that same original Picasso painting that would fetch hundreds of thousands of dors.

    I walk on passed, knowing stealing from the Romano Mafia once and getting caught is silly, but twice is pushing it too far. The back doores into view as I turn left, tasting the freedom already. My feet can¡¯t carry me any quicker toward that door, I¡¯m running for it.

    I swing open the door, and m straight into a hard, muscr body. A pair of handsnd on my shoulders, and I scream. Leo¡¯s woody scent fills my nostrils, before I nce up at him.

    I could ce his strong, masculine scent anywhere. His beautiful blue eyes are wild with rage as he gazes down at me. ¡°Where the fuck are you going?¡± he growls.

    I really can¡¯t catch a fucking breaktely. My stomach dips and I swallow hard, epting I¡¯ve been caught. I think my mojo is off at the moment. It seems like everything that could go wrong does these past few weeks. ¡°Leaving,¡± I say, stepping back from him and keeping my shoulders straight.

    He hasn¡¯t told me I can¡¯t leave, so what the fuck is his problem? ¡°Where were you going to go?¡± he asks, eyes narrowing.

    I shrug. ¡°I¡¯m going fucking nuts locked in your room all the time.¡±

    He grabs hold of my arm forcefully and drags me back inside, marching me up the stairs toward his room. ¡°Get the fuck off me,¡± I snap, trying to writhe from his grip.

    ¡°Keep it down or I¡¯ll gag you,¡± he hisses, fury painting his features.

    My heart patters hard and fast. I¡¯ve never seen Leo this angry and it scares me. I know what happens when men get angry. He opens the door to the bedroom and yanks me inside, mming the door so hard it makes me jump.

    He stares at me like a lunatic, eyes frantic and nostrils red. I know the signs. Instead of looking at him, I keep my eyes fixed to the floor. The thought   of   him   hitting   memakesmychestache, butit¡¯s what always happens. Leo Romano is no doubt the same.

    ¡°Why were you trying to leave?¡± he asks, voice calmer than I¡¯d expected.

    I look up to see him breathing deeply. ¡°I¡¯m fed up of being stuck in this room.¡± I set my hands on my hips. ¡°Not to mention, ever since you have seen my scars you won¡¯t touch me, anyway.¡±

    His nostrils re again and his jaw clenches.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I get it, they¡¯re ugly and they put you off, so why don¡¯t you just let me go?¡± I ask, trying to stay tough, despite knowing who I¡¯m talking to.

    Leo growls, eyes filled with a fire that makes my knees wobble. ¡°You don¡¯t know what the fuck you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    I raise my eyebrow. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you touched me then?¡±

    He shakes his head and blows out a long breath. For a moment, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not going to answer, until he speaks softly, ¡°Because, if I p you and tie you up the way I crave, then I¡¯m as bad as the man that inflicted those scars on you.¡± He lets his shoulders slump and eyes drop to the floor.

    It takes me aback hearing that from him. He¡¯s wrong, though. The men that did this to me were cruel and did it to hurt me. When Leo inflicts pain during sex, it¡¯s only for my pleasure. Surely, he can see the difference.

    Before I can reconsider it, I¡¯m walking to his side. ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± I say, cupping his chin in my hands and forcing him to look at me. ¡°You¡¯ve only ever given me pleasure, whereas they did it to hurt me.¡±

    ¡°They?¡± he asks, eyes curious.

    I swallow and nod. ¡°First it was my dad and then my ex-boyfriend,¡± I say, averting his gaze and dropping my hands.

    Leo¡¯s hands clench into fists by his side. ¡°I¡¯ll kill both of them,¡± he says, voice full of danger.

    I shake my head. ¡°My dad already died, six years ago. My-ex isn¡¯t worth it.¡±

    He wraps his arms around my waist and pulls me into him. ¡°You¡¯re worth it,¡± he says, gazing into my eyes with a fond kindness burning in them. It¡¯s surprising how safe and protected he makes me feel. Leo is different to the other men I¡¯ve had in my life. I can tell that as I gaze into his bright, vibrant eyes. He¡¯d never hurt me, not really.

    His lips meet mine in a soft and tender kiss that makes me ache for him. I¡¯d vowed to myself when I left Bruce, no more men. Leo turned up on the same fucking day, and I¡¯m falling for him. This can only end in heartache, but I can¡¯t stop myself.

    I wrap my arms around his neck and press my body tightly to him, deepening the kiss. The more time I spend with this man, the more I feel for him. It¡¯s a dangerous notion, considering Leo Romano is renowned for his yboy ways.

    He¡¯s the mob underboss of the most powerful mafia family in the country. It means he can have whoever he wants and do whatever he wants. Why would he want me? A worthless thief who can offer him nothing. I try to push the doubts from my mind, focusing on enjoying the moment, wrapped in his strong arms.

    His fingers tease under my shirt and he pulls it over my head, exposing mycy bra and scars. I tense, feeling vulnerable and exposed as his eyes rake over my scars. ¡°Beautiful,¡± he says, eyes full of fire.

    He unclips my bra from behind and then groans as my breasts spill free.

    It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s had me this naked in front of him.

    His eyes dte with pure longing as he captures my hard nipple in his mouth, making my back arch. He does the same to the other one and I w onto him for support, feeling my legs turn to jelly.

    Leo controls my body in a way I never knew possible. It feels like we fit together. Two halves of a whole the moment he touches me.

    I pull his shirt out of the waistband of his pants and unbutton them, but he stops me. His hand closing around mine gently and forcing them around his neck, as he hoists me into his arms and walks toward the bed.

    He sets me down in the middle of it, staring down at me with a fierce hunger that makes me wetter than ever. I moan as he unbuttons his shirt, revealing his hard, chiseled chest to me for the first time.

    The other times we¡¯ve fucked he¡¯s always been clothed. He is beautiful with dark tattoos scrolling across his muscr chest and arms, making my mouth dry.

    He lowers himself onto me, allowing me free rein to run my hands across his tanned, soft skin. The first time I¡¯ve touched him like this. Leo captures my lips with his and there¡¯s a gentleness I¡¯ve not felt before from him. It makes me long for more.

    It¡¯s clear this twisted thing between us is bing deeper, and I¡¯m not sure I would survive it if he put an end to what is going on here.

 Chapter 37

    Leo

    The need to be inside this woman is driving me wild, as she moans into my mouth. It¡¯s been torture this past week, sleeping in the same bed but not fucking her. The inability toN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    know how to treat her after seeing how badly she¡¯s been hurt before.

    Her reassurance that the way I treated her was different to the people who had hurt her previously, alleviates some of the guilt. I lower myself over her, kissing her gently.

    For the first time, I intend be tender with a woman. It seems crazy how much this girl has affected me in such a short space of time.

    Those harshly beautiful scars make her nervous. I could see it in the way she withdrew when I pulled her shirt off.

    My fingers run lightly over one scar running across her tummy and she tenses. She¡¯s so self-conscious, which is ridiculous. Her scars make her no less beautiful to me. ¡°You are stunning,¡± I mutter, kissing her neck and trailing them gently down to her corbone.

    I bite her corbone, making her moan beneath me. Her fingers tangle in my hair as I trail kisses down her tummy, kissing the scars on her skin softly.

    She flinches at first and then rxes into it. ¡°Leo,¡± she moans my name in a way that makes my balls tingle.

    I keep moving down her body, teasing at her lower abdomen. Her thighs are visibly shaking with anticipation as I move passed her arousal and kiss them gently.

    ¡°Please, Leo,¡± she moans, wing at the bed sheets.

    I kiss her over the fabric of her thong, teasing her with my lips. I pull away the sticky, wet fabric, discarding it on the floor. Then, I lick her center, tasting her sweet nectar. It is like fucking honey. My fingers delve inside of her and I move my lips to her sensitive nub, sucking gently.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she moans, bucking her hips toward my mouth.

    I push her further, forcing her hips up and exposing her asshole. My tongue traces lightly over her forbidden hole and then all the way down to her sensitive nub. She shudders beneath me, whimpering in a way that makes my cock leak into my restrictive boxer briefs.

    Sitting back on my haunches, I undo my belt and move to free myself from my pants. Ellie watches me with pure longing burning brightly in her blue eyes. I free myself from my pants and boxer briefs and her lips part.

    I shift between her thighs and lick her again, slipping a thick finger inside of her wet heat. She bucks and moans, eyes rolling back in her head. I finger her slowly, feeling her muscles tightening around my finger.

    ¡°Turn over,¡± I groan, hands tight on her hips.

    She does as I say, shifting onto her her hands and knees in front of me. I fist myself in my hand, taking a mental picture of how beautiful she looks. I tease my finger inside of her again, hooking it in a way that makes her thighs shake.

    ¡°p me,¡± she moans, bucking back toward me. Her ass teasingly high in the air, goading me to p it and turn it a perfect red color.

    I hesitate, biting on my lip and staring down at her. It¡¯s clear she enjoys it during sex, but after seeing those scars I¡¯m sure she been through abuse in her life. It doesn¡¯t feel right because for once in my Godforsaken life, I actually give a shit about her.

    ¡°Please, Leo. I want you to,¡± she moans, ncing back at me.

    After a few more moments hesitation, I give her a quick nod. I can¡¯t tell her what she should or shouldn¡¯t want. She wouldn¡¯t beg me for it if she didn¡¯t like it. My handes down in an erotic and tender p, making her squeal with pleasure.

    A knock at the door has us both freezing and staring at each other. This is the first time we¡¯ve been interrupted since she arrived here.

    ¡°Who the hell is that?¡± she hisses, eyes wide.

    ¡°Keep quiet and I will deal with it,¡± I whisper, pressing a finger to my lips. I shift from the bed, searching for my boxer briefs. They¡¯re on the floor and I slip them on quickly.

    Ellie ducks under the covers, hiding herself.

    I swing open the door, and Kane is standing on the other side, eyebrow raised. The light affects my eyes and I squint up at him.

    ¡°Cavino has stolen Jasmine, I need you toe with me now.¡±

    Fuck.

    It¡¯s the morning of Kane¡¯s wedding to Jasmine, and Ellie¡¯s attempted escape totally derailed me. The reason I¡¯d been out the back was because I was supposed to be supervising the catering delivery. I nce over my shoulder at the girl in my bed, then back at Kane.

    I nod. ¡°Give me two minutes, and I¡¯ll meet you out front.¡±

    Kane¡¯s eyes narrow and he cranes his neck, trying to look passed me. The guy knows something¡¯s up. Who am I kidding? Kane¡¯s instincts are second to none. I keep the door angled, so he can¡¯t get a glimpse of the woman in my bed.

    I stare him out, willing him to probe me on who I¡¯ve got in here. Kane isn¡¯t the kind of guy to stick his nose in other people¡¯s business. He¡¯s not one to pry, not normally anyway. After a few more beats, he nods his head and turns away.

    I let out a long breath of relief, as I shut the door. Ellie is staring at me with wide eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve got to go.¡± I shift to grab my shirt and pants off the table, getting them on quickly. ¡°It¡¯s an emergency,¡± I exin, not looking at her.

    It¡¯s not exactly great timing, but I can¡¯t help it. My brother needs me. ¡°What has happened?¡± she asks, shifting to the edge of the bed.

    I move toward her and kiss her gently. ¡°Nothing you need to worry about. Stay put and I¡¯ll see you shortly.¡±

    She kisses me back with a hot and fiery need, and when I pull away, she swallows hard. I can tell she¡¯s concerned.

    ¡°Once I¡¯m back, we¡¯ll pick up where we left off,¡± I say, winking at her.

    It tears me up to turn away from her and leave her alone, but my brother needs me right now.

    I rush out of my room without another word and shut the door, locking it behind me. The risk of someone else discovering her is too great to leave the door unlocked. If I¡¯d lingered any longer, I may not have been able to leave her.

    Any of our men could think she has broken in if she tries to leave again, I can¡¯t risk her being harmed by them. All I can think about is Ellie, as I head out of the front door and onto the drive.

    Rick and Kane are already in an SUV with the engine running. I open the backdoor, jumping in. ¡°Shit, sorry I held you guys up.¡±

    Rick steps on the gas almost immediately, jerking me against the seat. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± I ask.

    There¡¯s a beat of tense silence, as Rick nces over at Kane. He gives him a short nod, before staring out of the window.¡±

    ¡°It seems Jaz betrayed us and allowed Cavino into the house to see Jasmine,¡± Rick replies.

    Kane sits still, muscles tense.

    ¡°He snatched her and left a ransom note.¡± Rick turns left out of our driveway toward the highway, foot t to the floor. ¡°They snatched her from her room, and it wasn¡¯t until they were down in the main hallway that I saw her. I tried to run after her, but they were too quick.¡±

    ¡°How did she look?¡± Kane asks, the guy sounds cut up. I¡¯ve never seen him like this.

    ¡°A little beaten up, but she¡¯s alive,¡± Rick replies.

    I can¡¯t imagine how I¡¯d feel if someone snatched Ellie like that. Not to mention, I¡¯d have no idea where to find her. At least Kane has an idea where she is.

    ¡°How beaten up?¡± Kane asks in a dangerous tone. A tone I know well.

    Rick nces at him briefly. ¡°She had a busted-up face and some bruises.¡± ¡°Motherfucker,¡± Kane shouts, punching the dashboard hard.

    He has it bad for this girl. I mean I knew he did, considering he was marrying her, but I¡¯ve never seen him like this. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, brother. Alex isn¡¯t stupid enough to hurt her badly, especially since he thinks you¡¯ll pay him a ransom,¡± I say, trying to calm him down. When Kane is out of control, things can escte far too quickly. His brutal rage has always been a strength, but it can be a weakness at times too.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean I want to kill him any less for it,¡± Kane mutters, voice calmer.

    I know what he means. The moment I saw those scars on Ellie, even though she may have had them for years, I wanted to hurt the person who had inflicted them. She hasn¡¯t told me her ex-boyfriend¡¯s name, but if she does, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d be able to stop myself from paying him a visit.

    There¡¯s a tense silence between us, as Rick follows the GPS toward Jasmine¡¯s assumed location. Rick turns off onto a dirt track up into the Heartacre Woods. The woods we used to spend our summers camping out in. None of us ever said it out loud, but it was our escape away from the crazy life our father had forced us into.

    We grew up with security guards all over the house and screams you weren¡¯t supposed to hearing from the basement. I was fourteen years old when my father set a gun in my hand and made me kill for the first time

    -too fucking young.

    The guy ripped my childhood away from me, but every summer we¡¯d find our way up here with tents and snacks. It was the only time I¡¯d ever felt like a normal kid. The only time we got to act like we weren¡¯t the kids of a ruthless criminal.

    Even at secondary-school I didn¡¯t feel normal. As rumors spread about our father, no one wanted anything to do with me. Dear old dad pulled me out of secondary-school at thirteen years old to be home-schooled, which was bullshit. He put me to work in the business right away.

    Rick and Kane had been luckier than me, finishing school and having friends. Kane hates that our father ripped away his chance to attend college, but at least he got to attend high-school.

    It is in the past now, but the memories are still as if they happened yesterday, as we navigate the overgrown dirt tracks of the familiar woods.

    All I can hope is that we get Kane¡¯s fiance back safe and sound. It¡¯s the first attempt any of us has made at a semnce of a normal life, and I want that for my brother more than anything.

    Maybe it¡¯s something I can have with Ellie. I know it¡¯s a silly thought, particrly considering we barely know each other. The problem is the heart wants what it wants, and it wants Ellie.

 Chapter 38

    Ellie

    I watch the clock tick by. It¡¯s been two hours since Leo left. My stomach rumbles as I sit in bed, waiting for him to return. The more time that ticks by, the more my stomach twists with worry.

    It¡¯s making me crazy.

    I¡¯m not sure who Jasmine is, but I overheard the guy at the door say she¡¯d been taken by someone. Whatever is going on is dangerous. This is the Romano Mafia we¡¯re talking about.

    A knock at the door has me sitting bolt upright on the sofa, gazing at the door. I hit pause on the TV and perk my ear, listening for any idea as to who is on the other side.

    Leo has the key to get back in, so why is someone knocking?

    I stand to my feet and walk cautiously toward the door. Another knock sounds, louder and more aggressive.

    After that, whoever is out there tries the door. I hear hushed voices on the other side, and deep in the pit of my stomach I know this isn¡¯t right.

    I jump a foot in the air when there¡¯s a forceful bash to the door with something heavy. Whoever is on the other side is trying to break the fucking door down.

    I dash for the en-suite bathroom and shut it quietly, locking it behind me. My heart is pounding in my throat, making me feel sick. The crash of the bedroom door being broken down sends my pulse racing. I hold a hand over my mouth to stop from crying out.

    I keep quiet and listen. When I hear a familiar voice, my stomach twists with sickness. My head bes light and my vision swims. ¡°The bathroom,¡± Bruce says.

    How the fuck did he even get in here?

    I search the bathroom for some kind of escape, rushing to the window.

    One look and I know there¡¯s no way I can climb down. It¡¯s too high up.

    The only option is to hide, but who am I kidding? They know someone¡¯s in this bathroom as it¡¯s locked from the inside. My heart pounds against my rib cage as I stand and wait. A bash at the bathroom door has me stepping backward, searching for somewhere to hide.

    There¡¯s not even a freaking cupboard in this bathroom. Hiding only dys the inevitable. Bruce has found me, and he will kill me. My shoulders slump as I resign myself to the fact, knowing only Leo returning could save me now. The thump against the door makes the wood splinter and crack. They¡¯re almost through.

    I rush over to the toilet and grab the toilet brush, holding it in the air. It maybe fucking stupid, but it¡¯s the only thing in here I can attack them with. Death by toilet brush probably isn¡¯t one of my best moves. The door tters to the floor, wood cracking and splintering. It shatters everywhere.

    I stand there, trying to look tough.

    One of Bruce¡¯s friends is the first in, and I hit him over the head as hard as I can with the brush. ¡°Ouch, what the fuck?¡± he says, yanking it from me and throwing it into the bath.

    Yeah, toilet brush wasn¡¯t very effective. He tries to grab me, and I dodge him, only to collide with someone else.

    I look up to see Bruce sneering down at me. His pale face seems even paler than I remember as he res down at me with his soulless, almost ck eyes. His thin lips pursed and long, ck hair pulled back into a ponytail.

    He brings the back of his hand down across my face, sending a stinging pain across my cheek. I take a step back, trying to get away. I know that look in his eyes all too well. He doesn¡¯t normally touch my face, as he always said he kept that part of me perfect for when he fucks me.

    It doesn¡¯t matter to him anymore, as I¡¯m not his.

    I¡¯m Leo¡¯s.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking whore, Ellie.¡± He shakes his head, stepping closer to me. ¡°Shacking up with a Romano, no doubt waiting until you can make off with his money.¡±

    I pin my shoulders back and stare him in the eyes. ¡°He will kill you for this,¡± I spit.

    Bruce chuckles shaking his head. ¡°Leo Romano doesn¡¯t give a shit about anybody. He¡¯ll probably thank me for getting rid of you.¡±

    I take another step back, panicking that he may be right. If Leoes back and I¡¯m gone, he won¡¯t know where I am. Sure, he¡¯ll see the doors broken down and know I was taken, but will he care? ¡°How the fuck did you even get in here?¡±

    He nces back at a man and gives him a nod. ¡°We¡¯ve got our ways.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask, setting my hands on my hips.

    He steps closer, breathing his foul breath in my face. ¡°You stole from me and tried to break up with me. I¡¯m taking you as mine, by my side, where you belong.¡±

    ¡°Like hell,¡± I say, bringing my leg up to kick him in the balls.

    He reads my move and shifts out of the way, grabbing my leg midair. I forgot how long I¡¯ve known Bruce. He knows all my moves and can read me like a fucking book.

    ¡°Tie her up and gag her, and let¡¯s get out of here,¡± he says to one of his guys.

    I dodge around him and one of his guys whoes at me, rushing for the door. It¡¯s useless as there are three other men in the bedroom. One of them snatches me around the waist, picking me up off the floor.

    I scream and shout, thrashing to try tond a punch on this knucklehead. He is too freaking strong. He tightens his grip around my waist, making me squeal. The pain constricting through my ribs makes my vision blur. I¡¯m sure if he presses any harder he¡¯ll crack them with his bare hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Enzo, put her down,¡± Bruce says.

    Enzo?

    The name rings a bell, and as I get a glimpse of his face, I realize it¡¯s the bouncer from Mode. The guy drops me on the floor without warning, hitting my head on the side of the metal bed. I bring a hand up to where I hit it, feeling blood gush down my nose from a gash he just inflicted.

    ¡°What the fuck do you want, Bruce?¡± I spit, ring at him. ¡°I want you, Ellie.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get the letter? I didn¡¯t steal from you, and I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore. Is that too hard for you to understand?¡±

    Bruce steps closer, looming over me. His stout frame blocking out the light of the chandelier behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that or you will regret it.¡±

    ¡°Do you worst,¡± I hiss, spitting in his face.

    He hits me harder this time in the chest, sinking his fist into me. One guy grabs his hand. ¡°Hey, man, you shouldn¡¯t punch a woman like that.¡±

    Bruce snaps at him, punching him in the face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me how to talk to my woman.¡±

    His woman?

    Is he fucking joking? ¡°I¡¯m not your woman,¡± I yell, jumping to my feet and attempting to run for the door again.

    I get all of three steps before Enzo¡¯s arms are wrapped around my waist, lifting me off the floor again. This guy is bing the bane of my existence. First, he stopped me from getting away with two-hundred thousand dors, and now he¡¯s helping my asshole of an ex-boyfriend.

    This time I turn limp in his arms, not wanting to fight him. If I fight against him, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll end up with broken ribs.

    ¡°It will be best for all of us if you just co-operate, Ellie,¡± Bruce warns.

    I re at him, wishing I could punch him in the face. A man I spent far too many years of my life with. At eighteen years old, I thought he was the best I would ever find. At first, he wasn¡¯t abusive, perhaps a little controlling, but not violent.

    Once we¡¯d been together a year, and I moved in with him, that¡¯s when everything went downhill. Five years wasted on a man who treated me like shit, and I¡¯ll never get over the shame that it took me so long to break free.

    Bruce steps toward me and grips hold of my chin firmly, forcing me to meet his gaze. Hatred burns so brightly inside of me for this man. In his eyes, I see a sick desire that makes me want to puke. There had always been warning signs of Bruce¡¯s cruel nature. He was a bully in high-school, and I should have known he¡¯d never change.

    ¡°Tie her up and take her to the SUV as quickly as you can,¡± he instructs, turning away from me.

    I struggle against the guy I hit with the toilet brush, trying to get away from him. Enzo stands nearby, eyes fixed on me with warning. The moment I meet his gaze, I stop struggling to allow the other guy to tie my wrists together. Enzo hauls me toward the door and heads down the corridor.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I still don¡¯t understand how they¡¯ve walked in here. They don¡¯t even take the back exit, heading straight out the front door where a beaten-up van is parked. Bruce is sitting in the front with the engine running, and Enzo opens the back, shoving me inside.

    I sit on the hard floor of the van as the door ms shut, leaving me in darkness. The two guys get in the front and then the van moves. They¡¯re taking me away from him and away from the only happiness I¡¯ve ever known. It was brief and fleeting, but perfect. Leo was everything I¡¯d ever wanted, but I¡¯d be stupid to think it wouldst.

    A mafia boss like him could have any woman he wants. He would never want to be with a thief like me. It was fun while itsted, but as the van speeds up, I know I¡¯m being driven out of Leo¡¯s life forever.

 Chapter 39

    Leo

    I step out of the cabin, itching to get back to Ellie.

    ¡°Okay, break it up love birds,¡± I say, seeing Kane spin Jasmine around, as if he¡¯s in a damn romance movie.

    I¡¯m happy for my older brother. He¡¯s always hated the life in the mob even more than me and Rick. I¡¯ve never seen him as happy as he is with Jasmine around. He drops her to the floor abruptly and spins toward me, eyes narrowed.

    I walk toward them, smiling. ¡°Not sure we¡¯ve officially been introduced, sister-inw to be.¡± I bow, knowing it will piss Kane off. He¡¯s the easiest guy to annoy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be such an ass, Leo,¡± Kane says through gritted teeth. I step closer to her and grab her hand, nting a kiss on the back of it. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Jasmine.¡± I nce at Kane, smirking. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not too old for you?¡±

    I get the rise I want, when Kane growls like an angry tiger. I take a step back, holding my hands up. ¡°I¡¯m only messing, big brother.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely not too old for me,¡± Jasmine says, looking at him adoringly. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to getting to know you better, Leo.¡±

    I give her a nod. ¡°I like her, Kane.¡±

    Rick has been loitering in the doorway and steps out behind me. ¡°Yeah, odd you were going to marry the girl and hadn¡¯t even taken a moment to introduce her to your brothers.¡± I watch my older brother step forward and shake her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Rick.¡±

    She nods. ¡°I know.¡±

    Rick smiles, which is rare for him, and then chucks Kane a bag. ¡°Change your clothes and burn them.¡± He nces at Jasmine. ¡°You too, sweetheart.¡± He nces at Kane. ¡°See you back at the house.¡±

    Rick walks passed them toward one of the SUV¡¯s, and I follow him, eager to get back to the house. ¡°Do you think they will get busy out in the open?¡± I say, nudging Rick in the ribs.

    He shakes his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you be serious for once in your life, Leonardo?¡±

    I tense at him using my full name, as I hate being called Leonardo. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± I hiss, sliding into the passenger¡¯s side of the SUV. ¡°Let¡¯s get back.¡±

    Rick stares at me for a moment, eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°No rush.¡± I need to keep cool otherwise I risk him learning the truth.

    If he finds out I¡¯ve kept a girl who tried to steal two-hundred thousand dors from us in my room for a week, he won¡¯t be happy. We live by a code and the code keeps our family safe. I¡¯ve vited it. I¡¯m just lucky that as the underboss my guys respect me and haven¡¯t spilled about me letting Ellie live.

    Rick huffs as he starts the car, shifting into reverse and turning it around. ¡°I was thinking we could grab a drink on the way home?¡± He looks hopeful, ncing over at me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Shit.

    I can literally feel the blood draining from my face. Rick has a lot going on, especially with the heist happening tonight. One of the lower level crime rings has taken liberties, and we¡¯ve got our guys pulling a heist on all their drugs and gunst. It could end badly, if it goes wrong. He no doubt wants to get his mind off of it, and what kind of brother would I be if I said no?

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s get a drink,¡± I say, pping him on the shoulder.

    He smiles an uneasy smile and then turns right toward our favorite bar. Ellie will be fine. She¡¯s locked away in our mansion which is heavily guarded. What¡¯s the worst that can happen?

    AFTER THREE BEERS, I¡¯m getting irritated. Rick isn¡¯t slowing down, and I can¡¯t stay here much longer. Ellie will wonder where the fuck I am.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to call it a night,¡± I say, stretching my arms above my head and yawning widely.

    Rick tips back the rest of his scotch and then res at me. ¡°I¡¯ve not had enough,¡± he slurs.

    The guy has had almost a whole bottle of scotch since we¡¯ve been here. I know how much his position fucks with him, and now and then he has one of these moments and gets rip-roaring drunk.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got more at home. Come on, I¡¯ll drive.¡± I snatch the keys up from the bar and swing them around my finger.

    He gets to his feet and sighs. ¡°Fine, but you can be a real ass.¡±

    A flood of relief fills me when he doesn¡¯t argue about leaving. It¡¯s getting on for dark and Ellie has been alone for hours. I hate leaving her for so long, particrly considering where we left off. For the first time, I was going to make love to her-not just fuck her.

    Fuck.

    The moment that thought passes through my mind, I panic. I fucking love the girl. God knows how it happened, but it did. I never thought I¡¯d love any woman. We walk out of the bar, and I unlock the SUV, climbing into the driver¡¯s seat. Rick crosses his arms over his chest and res out of the window, like a little child sulking over me stopping his fun early.

    I speed onto the highway out toward our home, driven by the need to see my woman. The journey feels like it takes forever, but finally the gatese into view. My eyes narrow as there aren¡¯t any security guards on the gate. ¡°Where the fuck is security?¡± I ask.

    Rick looks out the front and shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He grabs his phone out of his pocket and dials head of security. ¡°Gabe, where the fuck is the security for the gate?¡± he asks, flipping the phone onto loud speaker.

    ¡°They should be down there, sir.¡±

    My stomach twists and I know something is wrong. I press the button to open the gates and speed down the driveway, wishing it was shorter.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Rick asks.

    I shake my head. ¡°Something is not right.¡±

    I can feel Rick¡¯s eyes on me as I race down the driveway at speed, skidding to a stop outside the front of the manor. Without thinking, I fling

    the door open and rush inside. Ellie has to be okay. I need to see her safe and sound, wrapped in my duvet cover. Her bright blue eyes wide and full of adoration the moment she sees me.

    Instead, I find my door broken off the fucking hinges. Splintered and broken wood all over the floor and a trail of blood on the beige carpet. She¡¯s gone, and she¡¯s hurt.

    My vision turns to pure red rage and I can feel my blood boiling beneath my too tight skin. ¡°Motherfuckers,¡± I roar, punching the wall so hard my knuckles paint blood across it.

    ¡°What the fuck is going on, Leo?¡± Rick appears behind me, eyes wide. ¡°They¡¯ve taken her.¡±

    His brow furrows. ¡°Taken who?¡±

    I shake my head, not wanting to exin everything right now. I can¡¯t. The rage is eating me up inside and I can barely speak. Instead, I pace the floor.

    My shoulders and muscles tenser than they¡¯ve ever been. Ellie never told me the name of the man who was after her, but I¡¯ll find him and I¡¯ll fucking kill him.

    How the hell did they even get in here?

    Rick¡¯s handes down on my shoulder, and he squeezes tightly, forcing me to a stop. ¡°Leonardo, you may be my brother, but I need an exnation right fucking now,¡± he growls.

    Without another word, he drags me out of the room and pushes me down the corridor. Rick has always been bulkier than me, but I¡¯m quicker. In my rage, I swing a punch at him, catching him in the jaw.

    His eyes widen and his jaw goes ck for a moment. ¡°What the fuck was that for?¡± He doesn¡¯t wait for an answer, before his heavy fist nts right in the center of my face.

    Pain stings through my nose and blood cascades down my face, trickling onto my lip. It is good. The pain grounds me, removing the rage that has spiraled me out of control.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I say, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything.¡±

    Rick gives me one nod, eyes dark and angry. He leads the way down the stairs and I follow.

    He opens the door to his office, and I step inside. I stand in the center of the room, as he sits behind his desk and stares at me, waiting for an exnation.

    Where the fuck do I start?

    ¡°Long story short, I fucked a thief who tried to steal from us because I couldn¡¯t bring myself to kill her.¡± I run a hand through my hair. ¡°A week ago, I saved her from two drug dealers in the street, and she had nowhere to go.¡± I shrug. ¡°I bought her here.¡± I can¡¯t bring myself to look my brother in the eye, instead, I keep my eyes focused on the ground. ¡°She was locked in my room and someone has taken her.¡±

    Rick is silent for a while, and I still can¡¯t bring myself to look at him. ¡°Fuck,¡± he says. He doesn¡¯t sound angry just exasperated.

    When I look up, his eyes are filled with disappointment. It¡¯s worse than him being angry. I hate disappointing my older brother.

    ¡°Who knew she was here?¡± he asks.

    My brow furrows as I try to work out the answer to that question. I hadn¡¯t told anyone. The only people who had seen me with Ellie were the two drug dealers I beat to a pulp. ¡°The only people who saw me take Ellie were the two drug dealers.¡±

    Rick scrubs a hand across his jaw. ¡°Were they ours?¡±

    I nod my head. ¡°I recognized both of them as guys who deal our drugs.¡±

    Rick sighs heavily. ¡°Do you care about this girl?¡±

    It¡¯s an important question that I know the answer to, even if I¡¯m scared to say it out loud. I don¡¯t care about anyone but my brothers, and somehow, I care about her more than I can understand. ¡°Yeah, I have to get her back.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, what is it with you guystely? First Kane, and now you.¡± He shakes his head.

    I shrug in response, since I can¡¯t exin it. The moment I set eyes on her, I knew she was the woman for me. It¡¯s the only reason I couldn¡¯t kill her. If it had been someone else, they¡¯d be dead. I know how fucked up that is, but that is me. I am fucked up.

 Chapter 40

    Leo

    Two monthster¡­

    The clock on the wall of my bedroom ticks away, goading me. It feels like it¡¯s telling me you can¡¯t find her

    repeatedly. It¡¯s been two months to the day since she was taken from me.

    I¡¯m fucking exhausted, barely able to sleep or eat since she was taken. I can¡¯t find her and neither can my men. The drug dealers I put in hospital on the night I saved her have fled town, along with others. No one knows where they¡¯ve gone, or if they do, they¡¯re not speaking.

    We¡¯ve been searching for them and havee up nk. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind that they¡¯re involved, and so is her piece of shit ex- boyfriend. They¡¯ve taken her away from me.

    A knock at my bedroom door has me shifting upright. I jump to my feet and walk toward the door, opening it to find Austin on the other side. Our spy whose job is to report on anything rival families might be nning. He has a knack for gathering information.

    Austin has a sly smirk on his face, as he holds up a file in his hand. Kane hates Austin and always has, and I can¡¯t deny I¡¯m not crazy about the guy. However, if anyone can locate my Ellie, it¡¯s him.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve found them, and I¡¯ve got a feeling they have her,¡± he says, nodding for me to walk with him.

    My heart rate elerates and a flood of hope enters me. I step out of my room, not caring that I¡¯m only wearing a pair of pants. ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°The border of Mexico, El Paso. One of my men tipped me off that the guys from up here have fled down there and gave me their location.¡± He digs his phone out of his pocket, pulling up an image of one of the guys I put in the hospital over two months ago. ¡°I sent him this picture, and he confirmed they are there.¡± He passes me the file. ¡°They said they¡¯re keeping a girl locked up.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    My fists ball and I can feel the rage heating me. ¡°Bastards.¡± Austin eyes me carefully. ¡°What¡¯s your n of action?¡±

    Kill every single one of them for touching my woman.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head down there and get her,¡± I say through gritted teeth.

    Austin tilts his head to the side. ¡°Rick won¡¯t allow it, not with the news I¡¯ve just given him this morning.¡± He shakes his head.

    I raise a questioning eyebrow.

    Austin holds his hands up in the air. ¡°Ask him about it, as it¡¯s not my ce to tell you.¡±

    I sigh heavily. ¡°I¡¯ll go alone, and I won¡¯t tell Rick.¡±

    A whisper of a smirk ys at Austin¡¯s lips. ¡°I thought you might say that, but it will be dangerous.¡±

    I crack my knuckles. ¡°Who do you think you are talking to?¡±

    He nods. ¡°Fair enough, maybe ask Kane to go along with you. He will help out, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    I nod. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll run it by him. Thanks Austin, I appreciate this.¡± I p him on the back.

    ¡°No problem.¡± He gives me a short nod, before heading down the corridor and out of sight.

    I gaze down at the file in my hand, thankful that Austin has found her. All those guys will wish they were never born when I get my hands on them. First, I need to get some breakfast. Suddenly, there¡¯s a light at the end of this tunnel of darkness I¡¯ve spiraled into.

    Rick is sitting at the table, holding a cup of coffee. His shoulders are hunched and tense.

    ¡°Morning, Rick, what has your panties in a twist?¡± I say, jesting at him. He looks up at me for a moment and then back down at his coffee.

    ¡°Morning,¡± he mutters.

    Okay, something is up with him. My brother takes so much stress in his position, never once wishing for the power he has been lumped with. Kane never wanted it, and I know it would go to my head if I was in his position. He was always the perfect candidate to take control when our father was murdered.

    ¡°Seriously, what the hell is up with you?¡± I ask, sitting down across from him.

    He looks up and shakes his head. ¡°Nick Juliano has crossed us,¡± he mutters, taking a sip from his coffee.

    Shit.

    ¡°Are you serious? What did he do?¡±

    Rick shrugs. ¡°Austin found out his mob have been undercutting us on gun sales here in our own fucking territory.¡±

    I rub my hand across the back of my neck, feeling sick to the stomach. Eight years since my father died, and we¡¯ve had no problems. This is the first proper challenge to our power since then. It makes sense why Austin was certain Rick wouldn¡¯t let me go down to Texas to save Ellie.

    If we¡¯re on the brink of war with the Juliano Mafia, then I shouldn¡¯t go. They run the county and will kill any Romano that steps foot into their territory, especially the underboss. ¡°Shit, what are we going to do?¡±

    He takes a sip of his coffee. ¡°I¡¯ve already put the n in ce with Austin, but I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    I narrow my eyes at him. ¡°What is the n?¡±

    ¡°ckmail.¡± Rick shakes his head. ¡°It was that or an all-out mafia war.¡±

    There¡¯s no way this will go down well. I have to go to Texas, but I know I can¡¯t tell him. ¡°What are you going to ckmail him with?¡±

    Rick¡¯s jaw clenches. ¡°His daughter.¡±

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I say, knowing how much my journey down there could screw up everything.

    ¡°When are they taking her?¡± I ask, rapping my fingers on the kitchen table.

    ¡°Austin has a team ready to snatch her, they¡¯re waiting until nightfall to take her. I hate snatching rtives, but it¡¯s our best option.¡±

    I nod my head, trying to work out how I will get around this. The timing couldn¡¯t be fucking worse. A long silence stretches between us as I search my brain, trying toe up with a n. ¡°I will be gone for a few days,¡± I say, ncing down at the table.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°A potential lead on Ellie up north.¡± I hate lying to my brother, but I know it¡¯s my only choice. There¡¯s no chance in hell he would let me go down to Texas, not with the fall out with the Juliano Mafia.

    ¡°You should take some guys with you,¡± Rick says, absentmindedly.

    It¡¯s clear from the look in his eyes, he¡¯s somewhere else right now. ¡°I thought I might ask Kane if he coulde along.¡±

    Rick nces up and nods. ¡°Perhaps, I shoulde too?¡±

    Oh shit. ¡°That¡¯s not really a good idea considering, is it? You need to be here when the guys return with Juliano¡¯s daughter.¡±

    His shoulders slump and I feel guilty for dissuading him, but Rick trying to tag along would ruin everything. Ellie means the world to me, even if that means lying to my brother. I stand from the table and grab a box of cereals and a bowl, pouring myself some. ¡°Do you want any?¡± I ask, holding the box of Lucky Charms up in the air.

    ¡°No, thanks. I already ate and I¡¯m not ten years old.¡±

    I shoot him a stern look andugh. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be ten years old to enjoy food that tastes good, Rick.¡± I nce back at the box and my chest aches.

    Ellie loves these too, and hopefully I will find her soon. I carry the bowl over to the table and sit down.

    El Paso is at least a thirty-hour drive from Philly. If Kane agrees to go with me, we can keep going through the night taking turns driving. It would be easier to fly, but that would require clearance from Rick. I shovel my cereal into my mouth mindlessly, eating in silence.

    Rick gets up from the table, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m going to make preparations for our guest.¡± He winces at the word, as he knows she¡¯s not going to be a guest.

    I give him a nod.

    ¡°Be careful when you go up north and make sure you get Kane to go with you,¡± he says.

    ¡°I will do.¡± I keep my attention on my bowl rather than him. If I look at him, I know my eyes will betray me. I¡¯ve always looked up to Rick and lying to him doesn¡¯t sit well with me.

    He walks out and leaves me in peace, but I¡¯ve still got to get Kane to help me. My mind is running wild with so many thoughts. What has Ellie been though during her time captive? I hope none of them were stupid enough to have hurt her, but I¡¯ve got a feeling that¡¯s wishful thinking. The guys that took her are the lowest of the low.

    I stand from the table and put my bowl in the sink, heading back upstairs toward Kane¡¯s room. Hopefully, he will help me with this, as I¡¯ve got no other choice. As I near his room, loud moans echo down the corridor.

    I can¡¯t help but smirk as I remember him interrupting me two months ago. Then, a sadness sets in as that was thest time I saw Ellie. It is time I repay the favor.

    I knock the door hard three times.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Kane growls, I hear him walk toward the door. He flings it open and res at me. ¡°What is it, Leo?¡±

    ¡°Emergency, Ellie has been located, and I need you toe with me.¡±

    Kane looks irritated, as he nces back into his room. ¡°Fine, give me five minutes and I¡¯ll meet you downstairs.¡± He ms the door shut before I can reply.

    Oh, and Kane, I¡¯ve lied to Rick about where she is because she¡¯s in Texas. We¡¯re about to kidnap the daughter of the mob boss that runs Texas because they have crossed us.

    Those details I will have to run by him in the car on the way there. At least then he can¡¯t back out, or perhaps he can.

    Fuck.

    I nce down and realize I haven¡¯t even put on a shirt yet. The prospect of finding Ellie has obliterated everything else from my mind. The pure desperation to see her and hold her driving me wild.

    I head down the corridor to my room to grab a shirt. I¡¯d started to lose hope over ever seeing Ellie again. Suddenly, I feel the glimmer of hope returning like a ray of sunshine breaking through the dense clouds of despair that have filled me for two months.

 Chapter 41

    Ellie

    I wake on the cold, hard ground. When I shift, the chains cut into my wrists and ankles, opening the already infected wounds. My clothes are tattered and stink so bad I think I¡¯ve got used to the smell.

    At first, it made me vomit until I became desensitized to it. God knows how long I¡¯ve been here. I groan as my brain pounds in my skull, feeling too big for the space it¡¯s in.

    Dehydration and hunger are getting to me and my body is wracked with exhaustion.

    I¡¯ve been kept captive by Bruce in this basement ever since we left the Romano mansion. Being away from Leo has hurt more than I can exin, more than being cut and tortured, and worse.

    Bruce has done unspeakable and disgusting things to me, but none of them hurt me more than being away from the man I¡¯ve inexplicably fallen for.

    The bloody wounds on my body will leave more scars than I already had, but I can¡¯t find it in me to care anymore. All I can think about during the long hours trapped here is Leo.

    I hold onto the image of his perfect, beautiful face in my mind, longing to see him again. I know he¡¯ll never find me, and I know he probably wouldn¡¯t want to either.

    I was his ything to punish. He has probably long forgotten all about me and that hurts more than I can exin. They¡¯ve taken me away from him-far away.

    The journey to this ce was long-at least eight hours drive. I try to shift back toward the wall, forcing my aching muscles to move against their will. Every part of me hurts more than I can put into words.

    The click of the door opening to the basement makes my stomach twist with sickness. It¡¯s a sound I¡¯ve grown to fear. I push my back harder against the cold stone wall, as if I can disappear into it. The echo of slow steps leading down here make me want to throw up. I know Bruce¡¯s footsteps now, learning to fear them.

    ¡°Morning, sweetheart,¡± he says, clutching a bottle of water and an energy bar.

    Every morning he brings the same things down. He chucks them at me, making sure the bottle hits me. I don¡¯t have the energy to stop it as it shes into my throat, making me gasp for breath.

    If I had any energy I¡¯d kick the guy in the nuts. Lately, I¡¯ve been dreaming about strangling him to death whenever I nod off to sleep. I guess that¡¯s what happens when you¡¯re abused for so long.

    ¡°You best eat that.¡± He nods to the energy bar on the floor. ¡°You¡¯ve got a long day ahead of you.¡±

    I narrow my eyes at him, crossing my arms over my chest. The energy bars make me feel like shit, and I know he¡¯s drugging them. ¡°No thanks.¡±

    He kneels down in front of me and grabs the bar off the floor. I writhe, trying to get away from him. It irritates me at how my body reacts on instinct to his touch. I want him to believe I¡¯m not affected by him or what he has done to me, but it¡¯s impossible.

    He unwraps the bar and then grabs hold of my jaw forcefully, opening my mouth. I bite down hard the moment his finger slips into the side of my mouth and he yelps, dropping the bar into myp.

    ¡°You fucking bitch,¡± he growls, holding onto his bleeding finger. He ps me hard across the face again and then grabs hold of my neck forcefully.

    I struggle to draw in a breath, fighting against him.

    ¡°Open your mouth if you want to breathe again,¡± he snarls.

    I open it reluctantly, desperate to draw breath. He shoves half the bar down my throat, blocking my airways. I can¡¯t breathe and I am choking, as he drops me to the floor.

    Attempting to swallow it doesn¡¯t work, so I try to spit it out, seeding after a few attempts. My restraints cutting into me more as I try to pull against them.

    ¡°Pathetic little Ellie,¡± he says, kicking me in the stomach hard.

    It knocks the wind from me and makes it impossible to breathe, again. This guy better hope I never slip these fucking restraints or I really will strangle him to death. I¡¯ve never killed anyone, and it¡¯s not something I condone, but for Bruce, I¡¯d bend my fucking morals.

    The thought of choking the life out of him fills me with glee. He kicks me again for good measure and then spits on me. The sound of more footsteps descending into the basement makes me freeze. All this time I¡¯ve been here, I¡¯ve only seen Bruce.

    ¡°Bruce, boss just rang to say it is time. Get the girl up and presentable,¡± a man says, I can¡¯t quite see his face where he lurks in the shadows by the stairs.

    ¡°With pleasure,¡± Bruce says, moving toward me. He pulls the chains off the hooks up high from the walls and tugs on them hard, forcing me to my feet. My knees wobble and I copse under the sudden pressure. I¡¯ve been forced to sit or squat ever since I¡¯ve been here, never once allowed to get to my feet. ¡°Get up,¡± Bruce spits.

    I try to push myself up, despite the pain shooting through my entire body.

    ¡°You will probably have to help her since she hasn¡¯t stood for near on two months, Bruce.¡±

    Two months.

    That¡¯s how long they¡¯ve kept me in here in worse conditions than an animal. Bruce grabs hold of arm so hard I yelp, as he drags me to my feet. The pain coursing through my legs is ridiculous as he forces me to put weight on them. ¡°Come on.¡± Bruce drags me toward the stairs and hoists me up them, following the other man.

    ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± I yell, trying to break away from him, despite knowing he is literally the only thing holding me up right now.

    ¡°Shut it, or I¡¯ll gag you.¡±

    He drags me up a flight of stairs into a dpidated shack that he has been living in. It stinks of weed and is dingy as hell. All the windows are covered with dark ck curtains, so there¡¯s no light at all. There¡¯s dirt and mold everywhere, growing out of old food containers left on every avable work space. It¡¯s worse than his ce back in Philly, which I used to clean constantly.

    Bruce continues up the stairs, forcing me ahead of him. The temptation to try to pull him down them with me is strong, but he¡¯s holding the chains too tightly for me to make any sudden moves.

    The cold metal cutting into the already deep, infected wounds. He yanks me to a stop with them, making me yelp in pain. ¡°Open the door,¡± he says.

    I reach for it and open the door, revealing a bathroom. Bruce forces me inside and then shuts the door, locking it. He steps forward and grabs hold of the restraints on my wrists, cing a key in one of them. ¡°I will unlock you so you can wash, but no funny business.¡± He res at me.

    I shudder at the thought of getting undressed in front of Bruce. ¡°Strip,¡± hemands.

    The warning in his eyes is clear, and I¡¯ve had enough pain for now. My shoulders slump as I unbutton the bloody, tattered dress barely clothing me. I wince as I peel it from my bloody skin, hating what this man has done to me.

    The bloody clothes fall to a heap on the floor, and Bruce steps forward, running his fingers across the open, infected cuts on my body. His eyes light up with a sick hunger, and I know he¡¯s turned on. It makes me want to throw-up.

    He steps toward the bath and runs the taps, leaving me shivering in my filth. I must smell awful, but I¡¯m so used to it I can¡¯t tell. The way he has forced me to live for however long it has been horrendous, beyond anything I could have imagined.

    ¡°Get in,¡± hemands.

    I step toward the bath, swallowing hard as I wonder if it¡¯s warm or cold. He¡¯s such a sick son of a bitch it will be too hot and scold my skin or so cold I¡¯ll go into shock. I dip my toe in first and I¡¯m surprised to find it¡¯s warm. There¡¯s something off about it though. Bruce always likes to inflict pain, and I expect it whenever he is involved.

    ¡°I said, get in,¡± he repeats.

    Slowly, I lower myself into the water, wincing as it covers my stinging wounds. Despite the pain, my muscles rx in the heat. A sensation I haven¡¯t felt ever since Bruce took me. I flinch as Bruce¡¯s handsnd on my shoulders, squeezing tightly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Damn it.

    The fact my body reacts with fear to him annoys me. I know he loves the control he has over me and the way I¡¯m scared of him. He grabs hold of a bottle of shampoo and squeezes it out into his palm. The fact he intends to wash my hair makes me sick. Everything this man does makes me sick.

    ¡°I can do it,¡± I say, trying to grab the bottle from his hand.

    He pulls away and grabs a knife from his pocket, setting it on the side of the bath. ¡°Don¡¯t defy me, Ellie.¡±

    I swallow hard, recognizing the knife he has been using on me ever since he captured me. He grabs a bucket of water and pours it onto my hair, before working his fingers into my scalp. Tears prickle at my eyes as he slowlythers up my hair with shampoo. The gentleness of his touch only makes my skin crawl more.

    Despite not wanting to cry, the tears fall down my cheeks as hethers my hair. There¡¯s no use fighting him. All that I get is pain when I fight, but I won¡¯t let him break me downpletely. I can¡¯t let him wear me down as I¡¯ll be nothing but broken.

    He washes me slowly, torturing me with every caress of his hands. Finally, he finishes and steps back, allowing me a moment to breathe. ¡°Get out,¡± he barks.

    I find the edge with my hands and hoist myself out, wincing as it hurts even more to move now. Bruce holds out a towel and passes it to me. I dry myself without instruction and he walks out, returning a few momentster with a new in ck dress.

    ¡°Put this on quickly,¡± he says, passing it to me.

    I step into the dress and pull it on, wincing as it rubs against my sore wounds. Bruce grabs my wrist the moment it¡¯s on and drags me out of the bathroom, heading down the stairs. This is the first time he¡¯s washed me since he captured me.

    What the hell is going on?

    He doesn¡¯t stop at the basement, pulling me toward the front door of the run-down house, instead. Before he opens the door, he turns around and grabs a dark ck bag out of his pocket, shoving it over my head.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    He ps me hard. ¡°I told you to keep your mouth shut and do as I say.¡± With that, he pulls me out of the house. A strong, but warm breeze hits my skin, making me shudder. A car door opens, and he shoves me inside, shutting the door behind me.

 Chapter 42

    I swallow hard, knowing this can¡¯t be good. Bruce is taking me somewhere, but God knows why. I sit back and wait, hating that I¡¯m so clueless.

    THE cares to a stop and Bruce yanks the fabric off my head. I blink at the blinding light flooding my irises, pain shooting through my retina. My body hurts despite being in the softest seat I¡¯ve been in since I was dragged out Leo¡¯s bedroom.

    This is the first time I¡¯ve been outside of a basement in two months and my eyes are sensitive as fuck. It takes longer than I¡¯ve ever known for my vision to adjust.

    We¡¯re parked up outside an old abandoned warehouse. Bruce is outside, leaving me alone and untied for a moment. The prospect of trying to escape floods me with adrenaline. I reach out for the back door and tug on it, to find the child lock is on.

    Fuck.

    I had hoped Bruce was stupid enough to overlook that detail, but I underestimated his intelligence. Voices chatter away outside.

    Are they intending to sell me for trafficking? It¡¯s the only reason I can think of them bringing me somewhere like this.

    The door swings open and Bruce drags me out of my seat, making me stumble to the pavement. My knees scrape on the concrete beneath me as he drags me, not allowing me a moment to get to my feet. Out of sheer will, I force my feet to the pavement and stand up, despite being dragged across the hard floor.

    He steps into the building and we walk down a corridor with blood stained floors-it is even on the walls. The sight of the blood makes me shiver. There are loads of guys milling about, some I¡¯ve seen before.

    Jimmy and Ryan, the assholes who Leo beat up, are both whispering to each other and smirking at mefucking assholes. I¡¯m not sure what they¡¯re smirking at considering thest time I saw them they had their asses handed to them by Leo.

    Bruce drags me to the center of the room. ¡°What the fuck are you doing to me?¡± I spit, trying pathetically to writhe out of his grip.

    Normally, I can put up a decent fight against Bruce. He¡¯s not exactly the strongest man ever, but I¡¯ve got no damn energy and my whole body hurts too much. ¡°Shut it, sweet cheeks,¡± he says, gripping my cut wrists tightly and making me wince.

    He forces me down onto the chair in the center and then fastens the bindings around my ankles and wrists. They¡¯re so tight that the infected wounds bleed, dripping blood onto the floor. I can¡¯t find it in me to care, though.

    He fastens a rope around my waist, confining me tightly to the chair. All I want to know is what the fuck is happening. Honest to God, if I get my hands around Bruce¡¯s throat, I will squeeze the life out of him.

    I¡¯ve got a terrible feeling deep in my gut about what is happening here

    -this is different to the past two months. I¡¯ve got a feeling a n far bigger than myself is at foot, which sends shivers down my spine.

    ¡°Tell me why the fuck I¡¯m here,¡± I spit, leering at the man who I hate more with every passing hour.

    God, I¡¯m embarrassed how long I stayed under his control, letting him treat me like shit. The guy was trouble from the start and I knew it.

    Why am I attracted to the wrong guys?

    Leo is the wrong guy too, even if he¡¯s nothing like Bruce. He¡¯s a murderer, and that¡¯s a fact that I know for certain. He may not have been convicted, since he¡¯s protected by their name, but it doesn¡¯t make him any less guilty. Sure, I¡¯m a thief, but his crimes are far more brutal.

    ¡°I told you to shut your mouth,¡± Bruce says, bringing the back of his hand down hard against my cheek.

    I spit in his face, wishing I could kill this guy more than anything. I¡¯m no murderer, but there¡¯s only so much abuse from a person you can take before you turn into one. He brings his arm back again to strike, but Ryan stops him, eyes wide.

    ¡°Fucking hell, Bruce, did you forget what the boss said?¡± He shakes head. ¡°Fuck the boss, she deserved it.¡±

    Ryan forces him away, clutching his arm hard. ¡°He isn¡¯t someone to fuck with.¡±

    Bruce sneers at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be a fucking wuss, Ryan, he¡¯ll never know.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°The guy isn¡¯t even in Texas for fuck¡¯s sake.¡±

    Texas.

    My stomach sinks and I realize how bad that is. Philly is over a thirty hour¡¯s drive from here, at least. Leo is so far away. America isn¡¯t exactly a small country. If by some small chance he was searching for me, it would be like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    I feel the despair grown inside of me like moss on ss, blocking out the light. The tiny ounce of hope I cringed onto no longer there. It¡¯s been snuffed out. Deep down, I¡¯d held onto the shred of hope that Leo might be looking for me and might still find me. But, this is real life and in real life there¡¯re no unicorns, fairies, or happy endings.

    Ryan res at Bruce for a few moments, before walking away. I watch him walk over to Jimmy and whisper to him, ncing at me. Those guys are joined at the hip. Bruce leaves me tied to the chair and heads back out the way we came in.

    I scan the room, trying to look for signs of what ising. One man is lingering to the side, eyes fixed on me. I¡¯ve never seen him before, but he seems fixated on me, watching me like a hawk. Then, I notice Enzo, the giant of a man that got in my way when I was trying to make off with the money.

    If he hadn¡¯t stopped me, I¡¯d be away by now. Leo never would have caught me and I¡¯d be living the life with a new identity, probably somewhere in South America.

    Instead, everything went to shit. Other than the week I spent with Leo, a week of perfect bliss that makes all of this feel so much more terrible. It makes me long for what I can never have.

    The tears prickle in my eyes again and I blink frantically, making sure they don¡¯t fall. I can¡¯t let Bruce see how much all of this has got to me. It will only give him satisfaction, knowing he broke me. That¡¯s thest thing I want.

    I dig my fingers into my palms, forcing myself to w them back. It works and before long I can feel the pain of reminiscence fading. I force myself not to think about Leo and focus on the now.

    My heart skips a beat as I notice Bruce drag two other women behind him, forcing them passed the room I¡¯m in. Maybe my first inkling was right, and this is a sale. He didn¡¯t exactly treat me well if he wants to sell me-I probably look like I¡¯ve been dragged through a damn pig sty. Maybe that¡¯s what these sick bastards are into, women that have been beaten up.

    Bruce returns, eyes falling on me. He walks straight toward me with a menacing grin on his face. I keep my chin up, hiding my fear of this man.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Why am I here, Bruce?¡± I ask, as he walks around the back of my chair and fiddles with the restraints on my wrists and around my waist. I struggle to breathe, as he tightens them even more.

    ¡°It¡¯s sir to you, bitch. Don¡¯t forget your manners now,¡± he spits, yanking a fistful of my hair. ¡°And, all will be revealed in time. No more fucking questions or I¡¯ll take my belt to you right here in front of everyone.¡±

    An involuntary shiver runs down my spine at the mention of his belt. It¡¯s his old fucking trick to get me to behave, beating me with a belt. The thought of him stripping me in front of all these men and doing it, is enough to shut me up. That¡¯s saying something, considering I rarely shut up.

    I keep my attention on myp, as he tightens the restraints even more before tying them. This man will never tire of causing me pain, even more since I tried to leave him. He won¡¯t rest until he breaks me, but I¡¯m a stubborn woman.

    If he¡¯s selling me, I¡¯ll fucking relish it. Anything to get away from my ex-boyfriend forever, even if my life won¡¯t be worth living-it can¡¯t be worse than this.

 Chapter 43

    Leo

    The heaviness of what I¡¯m doing makes me feel sick, as I wait for Kane. The engine of the SUV is running and my mind is in chaos.

    How is Kane going to take the truth?

    My eldest brother hates going against Rick¡¯s orders or going behind his back. Believe me, I don¡¯t like it either, but I¡¯ve got no choice.

    Movement at the front door catches my attention, and Kane is heading toward the car. He has a small carryall over his shoulder.

    I rev the engine as he jumps into the passenger¡¯s seat, huffing as he does. He doesn¡¯t waste a second, before he asks the dreaded question. ¡°Where are we off to then?¡±

    I slip the car into drive and pull down our driveway toward the gates. ¡°Texas.¡±

    Kane sighs heavily. ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s a long drive.¡± He runs a hand over his shaved head. ¡°What town?¡±

    ¡°El Paso,¡± I say, wondering how to bring up the fact Rick thinks we¡¯re heading north.

    He shakes his head, pulling his phone out of his pocket and typing a text. I can¡¯t help but smirk at how attached he is to Jasmine. Kane never struck me as the kind of guy to fall like he has for Jasmine. ¡°We¡¯ll be gone for a few days then¡­¡± he mutters.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I pause a moment, indecision guing me. Kane hasn¡¯t heard about the moves the Juliano Mafia has made against us. He doesn¡¯t know they¡¯ve been selling guns into our territory. It means I could keep him blind about the whole thing. I shake my head, knowing I couldn¡¯t keep it up the entire time. The guilt would eat me alive. ¡°Also, Rick thinks we¡¯re heading north.¡± I nce over at him.

    He visibly tenses beside me. ¡°Why the fuck does he think that?¡±

    I indicate left at the end of our drive and pull onto the main road. Initially, I¡¯m silent, working out the best way to approach this. ¡°He just found out that the Juliano Mafia crossed us, selling guns into our territory.¡± I pause for a moment, dreading his reaction. ¡°He¡¯s got a team going to snatch his Nick Juliano¡¯s daughter as we speak.¡±

    ¡°Fuck.¡± Kane¡¯s voice turns up a notch. ¡°We can¡¯t drive into enemy territory, once those guys have stolen his daughter. We¡¯ll be fucking bait ready for picking.¡±

    I grit my teeth together, knowing how dangerous this is. ¡°I will go alone.¡±

    ¡°No way am I letting you go alone.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°No one should be going.¡±

    My heart pounds faster at the prospect of Kane derailing this totally. ¡°What would you do if it was Jasmine down there?¡± I know it¡¯s a low blow, but he has to see this from my perspective. Ellie is as important to me as Jasmine is to him. He can¡¯t understand how it has been for the past two months without her-pure fucking torture.

    He growls lowly. ¡°I¡¯d drive in there and kill anyone who stood in between me and her,¡± he says.

    ¡°Exactly, you¡¯ve got to know that I¡¯ve got no choice in this,¡± I say, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°Ellie is everything to me and I¡¯ll do anything to get her back. Fucking anything.¡±

    Kane¡¯s handnds on my arm, drawing my attention to him. ¡°I¡¯m with you, little brother.¡± He sighs. ¡°Even if Rick will kill us for this.¡±

    I breathe a sigh of relief. Thest thing I wanted to do was fight with him over this. ¡°Thanks, Kane.¡±

    We fall into a tense silence, as I turn onto the highway. We leave our home and our brother leaving behind, knowing for the first time we¡¯re betraying him.

    A long journey ahead of us, which I know will feel longer because I¡¯m itching to see her. It doesn¡¯t sit well with me and definitely won¡¯t with Kane. The danger is real and more acute than anything we¡¯ve experienced before, but Ellie is worth it. I know without a doubt as I speed down the highway I¡¯d die trying to save her.

    THE ROAR of the engine purrs as Kane takes his turn to drive thest leg of the long journey. I¡¯ve been in and out of sleep, but the sun is setting and staining the sky a deep red. As I stare out of the window, it feels like a warning of what ising this evening. There will be blood running like a river tonight-I can feel it in my veins. We¡¯re speeding toward a danger we¡¯ve never encountered before.

    One unspoken but unbreakable rule is to keep mob business out of other mafia family¡¯s territories, but this is different. For one, it sounds like the Juliano Mafia have already fucking broke that rule, and for two, Ellie has been taken out of our territory-I have to get her back.

    It¡¯s been a long fucking drive. Each of us taking turns for a few hours. We¡¯ve only had a few hours¡¯ sleep in over thirty hours. Rick will kill both of us when he realizes what we¡¯ve done, but he doesn¡¯t understand. He couldn¡¯t. Only Kane can understand what I¡¯m going through right now. He went through the same shit with Jasmine, but lucky for him he got her back far quicker.

    His hands are tight on the steering wheel and his jaw clenched. I know he hates going behind Rick¡¯s back like this, but what other choice do we have? Not to mention, he had to leave Jasmine. Ever since she was kidnapped, he doesn¡¯t like leaving her for long periods of time.

    Ellie might not even be alive when we get there. Her ex-boyfriend might have killed her for leaving him and that thought makes the pain grow in my chest. She has to be alive. It¡¯s the only thing that is keeping me going. Either way, her ex will die a painful and brutal death.

    The music on the stereo is all that falls between the two of us. We¡¯ve both had little to say the entire trip, and even less the closer we got to our destination.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking the next turning,¡± Kane says, breaking the silence. I clock the sign for El Paso. ¡°We¡¯re getting close, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re almost there. Rick will have our asses for this.¡± Kane sighs heavily. ¡°But, we didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    I nod my head. ¡°I really appreciate this, Kane,¡± I say, making sure he knows how serious I am. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, little bro.¡± He shoves me in the shoulder yfully.

    This journey would have been tough to make alone, not to mention, boring as fuck. Sure, we have barely spoken, but havingpany makes all the difference. I couldn¡¯t have kept driving straight throughst night without resting, like we have.

    ¡°Are you expecting to find her at this location?¡± Kane asks, nodding at the GPS.

    I shrug. ¡°Austin said he¡¯d pinpointed the guys I beat up to this location. Apparently, they¡¯ve been holding a girl captive since they arrived in El Paso.¡±

    Kane gives me one nod, focusing his attention on the road.

    The GPS directs us to the outskirts of El Paso in a rundown area that seems rather uninhabited. It tells us to pull into an abandoned looking industrial site-the kind of ce that is run by criminals.

    ¡°I hope this isn¡¯t Juliano owned,¡± he says, as we enter the shady industrial estate. ces like this are so often mob owned, far from civilization and perfect for illegal operations.

    The Juliano Mafia have their hands in many pies, as far as I¡¯ve heard. They dabble in guns, drugs, prostitution and human trafficking to name a few. They¡¯re nasty guys toe across, but they don¡¯t have the same power as us. It¡¯s crazy they¡¯d try to take us on, especially since I¡¯d heard Nick Juliano has his head screwed on.

    I¡¯ve never met him myself, but I know Rick has dealt with him before in the past. He often meets with leaders of other mob families to agree peace and territory. In the past, Nick Juliano has always been respectful of the Romano name. God knows what changed, but he¡¯s went down a slippery fucking slope.

    ¡°This is the unit ording to the GPS,¡± Kane says, pulling into a space outside a run-down old warehouse. It doesn¡¯t look like it has been in use for years, but we both know better. Our family owns simr looking ces all around the damn country.

    ¡°This smells of the Juliano mob,¡± I say, narrowing my eyes at the ce. Kane grunts his agreement, nodding his head. ¡°We need to be careful.¡±

    He runs a hand over the back of his neck. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s in there?¡±

    I shrug, keeping my eyes on the unit in search of any movement. There¡¯s no sign of anyone in there or any vehicles parked outside. ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out.¡± I open the door, sliding out of the passenger¡¯s seat.

    The adrenaline pulsing through my veins heightens as I march for the door. Kane speeds up and sets a hand on the door to stop me, forcing me to look at him. His eyes hold warning, grounding me. ¡°Keep your head screwed on little brother.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Think before you act.¡±

    It¡¯s ironic to hear Kane saying that to me. Normally, it¡¯s the other way around. Kane¡¯s the hot head who can¡¯t control himself. I¡¯ve always been level headed one and a nner-until I met Ellie. She set me off course and derailed all my ns. She¡¯s changed me in a way I never believed possible.

    I swallow hard and the nod slowly. ¡°I will, I promise,¡± I say, knowing my actions in there could put both of us in danger.

    He lets go of the door and I pull it open, a screech echoing through the air. The darkness of the building calls to me, ready to swallow me whole. This is it. My time of reckoning. Will it be my undoing?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 44

    Ellie

    Bruce stands in the center of the room, pping his hands to draw everyone¡¯s attention. At first, no one listens to him, carrying on with what they were doing or their conversations. He whistles

    next and still no one pays him any attention. I can¡¯t help but smirk at how much of an ass he looks right now.

    His face twists with rage and he pulls his gun out of his waistband. I watch as he aims it in the air and shoots it. Many of the guys flinch at the sound and everyone turns their attention to him.

    ¡°It is time,¡± he shouts, tucking his gun back into his waistband. ¡°All of you should know the n and your roles. I expect no cock ups or there will be hell to pay.¡± He nods toward the mezzanine above us. ¡°To your posts now.¡±

    I watch as everyone disperses, collecting their possessions and clearing the warehouse. A lot of the men walk toward the stairs, leading up to the mezzanine floor. All of them are leaving the main floor, except for Bruce. He is walking toward me, smirking at me with a sickening smile that churns my stomach. A smile I¡¯ve seen far too often ofte in his cruel treatment of me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    He delves into his pocket, pulling a thick gag out. He forces it into my mouth, before I can so much as ask what is happening. ¡°No fucking this up,¡± he warns, tying the gag so tight around the back of my head it makes my jaw ache.

    He says nothing else, checking the restraints around my wrists, ankles and stomach that are holding me to the chair, before turning toward the staircase up to the mezzanine. I let my gaze float up there, swallowing hard at the sight of at least fifty men staring down at me. All of them have their guns drawn. I don¡¯t need to be a genius to know something fucking bad is about to happen-it gets to me that I have no idea what it is.

    There¡¯s no way to prepare myself for this mentally or gain any control over the situation. I tremble as fear slices through me like a knife through butter. My hands shake against the hard wood of the chair, cutting the rope deeper into my cuts.

    I let my eyes return to the mezzanine to find Bruce¡¯s evil, dark eyes fix on mine. His lips quirk into a smirk as he recognizes the fear in my eyes, reveling in it like he always does.

    The roar of an engine pulling up outside floods the otherwise silent warehouse. The prospect of learning what I¡¯m here for edging even closer.

    A grating screech of the warehouse door being pried open echoes through the empty, metal structure. A flood of quick footsteps follows, making my heart rate spike. What the hell is happening?

    Although it¡¯s a whisper, a voice cuts through clear as day, ¡°She has got to be in here.¡±

    I blink a few times, wondering if I truly heard the voice I never thought I¡¯d hear again.

    Leo¡¯s voice.

    There¡¯s a quiet grunt in response as the footsteps get closer.

    I panic when I realize he¡¯s walking right into a trap-they intend to kill him. There¡¯s nothing I can do to stop him or warn him. The gag is bound so tightly around my mouth, I can¡¯t move my jaw. I can¡¯t warn him by making a noise.

    I nce up to the balcony, and Bruce is smirking down at me. His gun snug in his hand as he points it toward me. He¡¯s loving this. Leo isn¡¯t stupid but he can¡¯t be expecting the ambush waiting for him. I can¡¯t let him die, but I¡¯m powerless. He¡¯s walking into a warehouse with at least fifty armed men waiting for him.

    Bruce is using me as bait to get to Leo. I keep my eyes fixed on the entrance to the warehouse, waiting to see him. The prospect of seeing his face still excites me despite everything.

    When the footsteps stop and someone appears at the entrance, it isn¡¯t Leo. Kane Romano stands in the doorway, shoulders wide. It¡¯s two beats before Leo appears by his side, eyes meeting mine within a second. It feels like my heart soars, seeing him again. There¡¯s a moment of pure longing that passes between us as we stare at each other.

    I shake my head, trying to warn him. Instead, he starts forward. My eyes fix on Kane¡¯s attention and I shake my head, trying to get him to understand. He reads my panic, grabbing Leo¡¯s arm and pulling him to a stop.

    ¡°What the fuck-¡±

    Kane ps his hand over Leo¡¯s mouth, warning in his gaze. Leo¡¯s eyes widen as Kane whispers something to him.

    They¡¯re both out of view of the men waiting above me. One wrong step could end in death for both of them. It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯ve bought any backup with them. They may be Romanos, but, they¡¯re not invincible-no one is.

    Both Leo and Kane search the warehouse, scanning for something. I nce up at the mezzanine, noticing Bruce ring down at me. He has his pistol aimed at me head, warning in his eyes. I can tell he¡¯s itching to shout at me to tell me to stay still. He can¡¯t though. Not without giving away their position and their entire n.

    I tear my eyes away from him, shifting my gaze over to Kane and Leo. They¡¯re no longer there and my heart sinks. Maybe they¡¯ve decided it¡¯s too much of a risk. My chest aches as I realize I will never be back in Leo¡¯s arms-everything is against us. To be honest, I never expected to see him again.

    Why did hee here?

    The Romano Mafia don¡¯t like people taking what is theirs. Leo could havee here to im his possession and assert his family¡¯s dominance. That¡¯s all this could be-a load of macho mafia bullshit.

    I don¡¯t dare allow myself to hope that he cares about me the way I care about him. Even if the prospect makes my heart soar, I know it¡¯s an unlikely scenario. Bruce broke into their home and disrespected their family. This isn¡¯t something they can allow to go unpunished.

    I tremble in anticipation, feeling so useless. Bruce knows how to tie a bind that I can¡¯t slip, and today is no different. All I want to do is get out of this chair and go to him, even if this is only about revenge. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve lost my heart to him, and I need to see him more than anything, hold him tight.

    Bruce clears his throat, forcing my attention back to him. He lifts a finger to his lips and then drags his thumb across his throat, threatening me in silence. I swallow hard and focus my attention on myp. I don¡¯t trust myself to keep my eyes on the doorway, knowing my reaction could give away their return.

    Perhaps they will return with backup. They can¡¯t havee all this way just the two of them. Leo appears again in the doorway, drawing my attention to them. Kane is next to him and both of them are holding devices and wearing thick goggles on their heads.

    Leo¡¯s bright gaze locks with mine again, sending a shiver through my spine. Despite myself, I flood with warmth. There¡¯s a loudmotion as Kane sets off his devices and Leo does the same, both of them pulling their goggles down over their eyes.

    It¡¯s only a few moments, until it¡¯s clear what the devices were. The room floods with smoke, making it impossible to see. My eyes sting as the smoke floods around me, forcing me to shut them tight. I¡¯m hopeless in all of this.

    My heart pounds faster, as gunshots go off around me, making me sick to the stomach. There¡¯s no way those guys shooting can see. They¡¯re just setting off rounds blind, which is fucking absurd.

    The fact Bruce tied my legs to the chair legs makes it impossible for me to stand up. At least if they¡¯d been free, I could have forced myself to the floor. Instead, I¡¯m a sitting duck while these assholes fire rounds left right and center. I gasp as one bullet misses me by inches, taking a chunk out of the chair behind me.

    A tremble runs through my spine as I realize just how likely it is I¡¯ll get hit. I mp my eyes shut, praying Leo gets to me before anyone else down. He can¡¯t have made it to me only for one of us to be shot, but it would be my luck.

    The prospect of touching the man I¡¯ve longed for these past two months is so close to my grasp, but yet so far away. The man who kept me fighting despite not knowing if he cares about me the way I care for him. Fate has a way of ying cruel tricks on you, and all I can do is pray this isn¡¯t one of those times.

 Chapter 45

    Leo

    The deafening ps of gun shots fills the cavernous warehouse building. This is exactly what I feared might happen, but what I expected. Adrenaline floods through my

    veins as I draw my gun, ncing over at Kane. He gives me a short nod with his gun in his hands.

    The goggles we wear protect us from the stinging smoke and help us see through it. My instincts were on point about tonight-this will be a bloodbath. We move together side by side, edging into the warehouse. These idiots are shooting their guns without knowing where the fuck we are.

    The silhouette of a guy heading toward us catches my attention, and I aim for his gun arm. The bullet meets its mark, and the guy crumples to the floor, crying out in pain. I dodge a wayward bullet of one man waiting for us.

    Kane shoots another guy to our left in the nick of time, just as he was about to notice us. The risk to my life doesn¡¯t matter, but if I get hit, I can¡¯t save Ellie. She is all that matters to me. The smoke screen is giving us the element of surprise, but it¡¯s dying us too. I can¡¯t even see Ellie anymore, despite the googles making it easier to see.

    I¡¯m so desperate I lost my head over this. For the first time in my life, I¡¯ve walked myself and my brother into a fucking death trap. Ellie was the bait being dangled in front of me, and like an idiot, I took it. I can¡¯t let myself think about who set me up or why right now. My mind is focused on one thing, right now-getting the three of us out of here in one fucking piece.

    I know she¡¯s sitting in the center of this room. I fix her position in my mind as I move forward. It grates on me I can¡¯t see her through all this fucking smoke. Kane¡¯s bright idea.

    Although, it was the only idea either of us coulde up with. The adrenaline rush makes my heart pound fast. The thick smoke swirls around us as we press on, almost bashing straight into an armed guy. Kane catches on, shooting his kneecap out from under him. The aim here is to get Ellie and get out-no killing.

    We¡¯re on a rival mob¡¯s territory and killing people here will only escte tension. I intend to make Ellie¡¯s ex-boyfriend suffer as much as I can, but I get a feeling that chance won¡¯te to me today.

    The guy Kane shot falls to the floor, wailing and clutching his busted knee. I step around him, kicking his gun out of reach. This really is life or death-an attempt to wipe us out in a devised and nned attack on the Romano family.

    Kane moves by my side, shooting down people with a brutal, fast precision. He¡¯s the best marksman I know. He shoots the next guy a little higher than he should on his chest. I hope to high hell it¡¯s not Ellie¡¯s ex as the guy he just shot could die from that wound, and he can¡¯t get away that easily.

    Elliees into my view as the smoke clears, forcing me to walk quicker toward her. I can¡¯t slow down as she is my sole focus, my sole goal. Two long, torturous months not seeing the woman I inexplicably fell for. Now, she¡¯s only a few feet away from me.

    A nearby gunshot rings out and a bullet misses me by inches, forcing me to a sudden stop. This situation has be too dangerous. Ellie is trapped to a chair, unable to move out of the way of any wayward gunshots. She¡¯s at risk of being caught in the escting cross-fire. We may have had no other option, but I¡¯m regretting this n already.

    The sight of a man I recognize with his gun pointed at right at Ellie¡¯s head makes me freeze. He¡¯s ridiculously tall, and I try to remember where I¡¯ve seen him before. The guy can¡¯t see as he¡¯s squinting, but I see his finger pull down on the trigger, sending my heart into a fast-paced gallop.

    He aims the gun right at her head-my woman¡¯s head. The bullet flies toward a clueless Ellie. Her back turned to it. It feels like time turns to a crawl as I lunge toward her. There¡¯s a deep desperation inside of me to stop that bullet, forcing me through the air.

    I sh with Ellie, sending the chair shing to the floor with her on it. She makes a muffled sound as her body hits the hard, concrete floor. A spray of blood coats my face and clothes, sending me into a frenzied panic. I search her body for the gunshot wound, finding no evidence of harm.

    Her eyes meet mine wide and then she looks down at my arm. It¡¯s only at that point that I realize I¡¯ve been shot in the arm. The pain blocked by the adrenaline coursing through my veins. It doesn¡¯t fucking matter anyway- she¡¯s all that matters. It will hurt like a bitch when the rush wears off, but I¡¯ll live.

    Ellie tries to speak, struggling against the tight gag in her mouth. I let my fingers word, undoing the knot at the back of her head. She gasps a deep breath and then speaks, ¡°You¡¯ve been shot.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°I can hardly feel it, but we need to get the hell out of here,¡± I mutter into her ear, using my good arm to grab the cold, jagged metal strapped to my calf. Ellie isshed to the chair, forcing me to cut off the ropes tying her.

    Once they¡¯re cut, I feel rage flood me. The tight ropes have opened older, infected wounds. The blood is dripping down her arms. I clench my jaw, trying not to think about what she endured while in their capture. I know if I think about it, I won¡¯t be able to leave here without killing every fucking asshole here.

    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± I ask, letting a finger trace one gash.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Her eyes meet mine and she shakes her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter right now. We need to get out of here.¡±

    I wince as I move to my hands and knees. ¡°Can you crawl?¡± She nods her head. ¡°I can, but you can¡¯t with that arm.¡±

    ¡°Let me worry about my arm.¡± I keep my voice calm, despite feeling more out of control than I¡¯ve ever felt. Nothing has ever been so dangerous. I¡¯ve had nothing so precious to lose as Ellie before. We¡¯ve only just been reunited, and I can¡¯t let us be parted ever again. ¡°Follow me,¡± I say, giving her a stern stare.

    She nces at me, before bowing her head in submission, epting my wish. If we weren¡¯t in such danger I¡¯d be reveling in this moment. The moment we move, bullets ricochet off the metal structure and walls around us. The smokes effectiveness reducing by every second, making this ce even more a minefield.

    Kane drops to his knees by my side. ¡°Leo, you are hit. Is it bad?¡± he asks.

    ¡°I¡¯ll live,¡± I say, feeling the pain of the wound more now.

    His eyes go to Ellie and he gives her a nod. ¡°We need to get the fuck out of here as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°No shit Sherlock,¡± I say, noticing the smoke is almost all gone now.

    We¡¯re targets, waiting to be shot.

    Kane crawls toward the exit, keeping his head low. I freeze as a bullet hits the floor, missing Ellie¡¯s head. My hands are on her before I can exin, pulling her to her feet in one quick move. ¡°The smoke isn¡¯t working, so we need to make a run for it.¡±

    Kane jumps to his feet, turning his back toward us. ¡°I¡¯ll cover you.¡± He lets off three rounds, shooting three men to the floor with faultless precision. I hesitate for only a second, before I pull Ellie into a run by my side.

    Our feet pound against the concrete as we rush toward the exit. I keep my hand tight around hers, vowing I won¡¯t let go of her-no matter what happens. Since the smoke has cleared, the cuts and bruises all over Ellie¡¯s face are clearer and it makes me crazy. Not to mention, those cuts on her wrists. I can¡¯t allow myself to think about what she endured in their captivity.

    I can¡¯t stop thinking about her ex-boyfriend, wondering if he¡¯s been shot already. If he¡¯s still alive, then I won¡¯t rest until I get my hands on him another day. No matter how desperate I am to kill him, jeopardizing our lives just for revenge is something I won¡¯t do, even if they put me and my woman through hell.

    Kane is slowing down the oing men, who seem to be unending.

    How many men did they station here for us?

    He shoots one more guy just as we reach the exit of the main warehouse room. Kane turns and dashes for the exit with us. ¡°Fast as you can,¡± he shouts, forcing us to sprint even harder and faster.

    Ellie is quick, keeping a foot ahead of me the whole fucking way. I¡¯m not sure why I expected any different-she¡¯s a tough fighter. Despite the pain she¡¯s in, as she winces with every step she takes.

    The bright light of day is floods through the open door ahead of us, paving the way to freedom. Kane¡¯s keeping our chasers at bay, setting off two more rounds. The shouts and screams of men behind us fills the empty, echoing space.

    The three of us rush through the exit and set feet into the parking lot, dashing for the SUV. Kane makes it there first, unlocking the car and sliding into the driver¡¯s seat. We make it to the back doors, diving inside as fast as we can. He revs the engine and pulls out of the parking lot at speed, foot t to the fucking floor.

    Gunshots ring out and bullets hit the armored body of our SUV. Ellie sighs a breath of relief, and she no doubt think it¡¯s all over-it¡¯s not. I don¡¯t have the heart to tell her the truth. We have at least an eight-hour drive through enemy territory, before we can pass intond we run-Ohoma.

    It¡¯s unspoken between me and my brother, but as he speeds at over ny in a thirty, he knows all too well. There¡¯s no slowing down for anything until we¡¯re out of danger.

    We made it out of the warehouse, but this is the start of a long and nervy journey through back roads. It¡¯s still not clear if those guys are affiliated with the Juliano mob, but it seems likely that they are behind all of this.

    First, they sell into our territory, and then they try to wipe out two Romano family members. They¡¯re after war, and it¡¯s exactly what they¡¯ll get.

 Chapter 46

    Ellie

    There¡¯s something these guys aren¡¯t telling me. We¡¯re away and safe, but there¡¯s a tension unlike anything I¡¯ve ever felt. Kane is keeping his foot on the gas, speeding toward the

    border of New Mexico.

    After twenty minutes of driving the silence is broken. ¡°How the fuck did they know to wait for you?¡± Kane growls, shoulders tense.

    ¡°Fuck knows,¡± Leo says, wincing as he sits up straighter.

    ¡°Austin gave you that location, didn¡¯t he?¡± Kane asks, voice full of suspicion.

    ¡°Yeah, but he couldn¡¯t have known they were luring us there with her.¡± Leo shakes his head. ¡°His contact is probably rogue and working for the Juliano Mafia.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Kane spits, the veins in his neck straining against his skin. ¡°The guy is a sneaky fucking snake.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    I swallow hard. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met Leo¡¯s eldest brother, and he¡¯s definitely living up to the angry right-hand man he¡¯s been painted to be.

    ¡°No way, Austin wouldn¡¯t do that. It would be too fucking risky for him.¡± Leo rubs the back of his neck. ¡°He¡¯s beenpromised and his contact knew he could lure us down here with that information.¡±

    Kane sighs heavily. ¡°Maybe, but I don¡¯t like that guy.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Only me, you, and Austin knew where we were going. Rick didn¡¯t even fucking know.¡±

    ¡°Why would your spy want to walk you guys into a trap, anyway?¡±

    Kane¡¯s eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror for the first time since we started driving. ¡°He¡¯s power hungry and it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if he was

    making a y for leadership.¡± He turns his attention back to the road.

    Leo shakes his head. ¡°I think you¡¯ve got it wrong, Kane.¡± ¡°We¡¯re safe now though, right?¡± I ask, ncing at Leo.

    Leo¡¯s eyes sh with guilt, and he shakes his head. ¡°There¡¯s tension between the Juliano mob and us. The Juliano Mafia owns Texas and New Mexico, which means we¡¯re trespassing, especially if those assholes back at the warehouse are working with the Nick Juliano.¡±

    Kane nods. ¡°We¡¯ve got at least an eight-hour drive to Ohoma, our territory.¡±

    Leo squeezes my hand gently. ¡°Until then, we¡¯re still in serious fucking danger.¡±

    ¡°Shit,¡± I say, letting my head fall into my hands. I still haven¡¯t asked why he risked all this toe and get me. The fear of what his answer might be still holding me back.

    A medical kit under the front driver¡¯s seat catches my attention, and I pull it out. ¡°I need to clean your wound.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s a scratch.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s a fucking gun wound, Leo, not a scratch.¡± I open the kit and pull out some saline solution. ¡°Is the bullet still in there?¡±

    Leo shakes his head. ¡°Nope, clean fucking exit. It didn¡¯t hit an artery, or I¡¯d be dead right now.¡±

    The thought sends fear right to my heart. Leo dying would be worse than being parted from him. I work carefully and gently, cleaning the wound with the saline and a gauze pad.

    Leo¡¯s jaw remains clenched from the pain, but he doesn¡¯t make a sound.

    He is always tough and unmoving.

    Once the wound is clean, I pull out a clean gauze pad and bandage. Dressing the wound as best I can, considering he needs to go to hospital. Blood soaks the bandage almost instantly. His face is paler than normal and it scares me more than I¡¯d care to admit.

    He grabs my hand, as I move to put everything away. I swallow hard at the fiery desire burning in his eyes. Without a word, he pulls me to him and kisses me deeply. My fingersce through his hair as I w onto him, feeling desperate to express just how much I¡¯ve missed him.

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been free falling for two months and finally in his arms I¡¯m grounded. I¡¯ve never been good with words. I moan into his mouth,

    finally feelingplete as his tongue tangles with my own. Thankful that he hasn¡¯t lost that hot desire for whatever this is between us.

    His good hand snakes around the back of my neck, holding me to him possessively. He groans against my mouth. My hand shifts from his thigh to the thick, hard outline of his cock pressing into his trousers. The need for him so primal and deep I can barely contain it.

    Kane clears his throat, forcing us apart. ¡°I know you two haven¡¯t seen each other for two months, but I don¡¯t really want a show,¡± he says, keeping his eyes focused on the road. He is speeding well over the speed limit.

    My cheeks heat and I nod my head, sitting back in my seat. An awkward tension falling over the car, as my panties are soaking wet against the leather of the seat.

    ¡°What are we going to do if they are after us?¡± I ask, monitoring Leo¡¯s patched up arm and trying to change the subject.

    ¡°We head back as quick as we can. It is at least a thirty-hour journey, and we have to take back roads for the next eight hours.¡± Leo says.

    ¡°It would be best if we don¡¯t take many breaks.¡± Kane nces in the rearview mirror at me. ¡°Ellie, do you reckon you can take shifts driving?¡±

    I lick my bottom lip. ¡°I don¡¯t have a license.¡±

    Leo and Kane chuckle. ¡°Do you think that would stop either of us?¡± Kane asks.

    I shake my head and shrug. ¡°No, I¡¯ll give it a go,¡± I say, knowing how important it is for us to keep moving.

    Kane nods appreciatively. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, by the way.¡± I smile at him. ¡°Likewise.¡±

    Leo keeps his arm in hisp and smiles at me, pressing a kiss to my lips. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    Tears well in my eyes hearing him say that. I shake my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would care¡­¡±

    He grabs hold of my hand with his good arm and forces me to meet his gaze. ¡°I care too fucking much, Ellie.¡± He sighs. ¡°I¡¯ve been going out of my mind the past two months.¡±

    Kane chips in, ¡°He¡¯s been uncharacteristically broody, and it¡¯s been getting on everyone¡¯s nerves.¡±

    Leo shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took so long.¡± He pause a moment, eyes traveling over the bruises and cuts on my skin. ¡°What did they do to you?¡± There¡¯s a sh of unmissable rage as he searches my face.

    I shake my head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now, we¡¯re together.¡±

    His jaw clenches. ¡°I want to know when we get back home, Okay?¡±

    A tingling ignites in my gut at him suggesting his home is my home too. I¡¯ve never had a ce I felt at home, but I know anywhere he is will be the ce I¡¯m supposed to be. I give him a nod, grabbing his hand and squeezing tightly.

    Problem is we¡¯re not out of danger yet. Hopefully, we make it back together and in one piece.

    THE TENSION in the car is at an all-time high, as Kane nears the border into Ohoma. Once we get off of New Mexicond, we¡¯re in the clear. The way Kane has been checking the mirrors every five fucking seconds, I get a feeling he¡¯s expecting some tail or resistance. Especially after they shot so many men who we now believe might have been working with the Juliano Mafia to bring Kane and Leo down.

    ¡°Only a mile to the border,¡± Leo says, as we pass the sign. I squeeze his hand gently, and he smiles at me.

    The bloody gauze on his arm isn¡¯t holding up too well, and we could really use a hospital right about now. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a scratch,¡± he says, despite looking pale.

    I shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s a damn gunshot wound, not a scratch.¡±

    ¡°Guys, we¡¯ve got trouble,¡± Kane says, forcing my attention out the front window.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I say.

    Kane forces the car skidding to a halt only twenty yards away from the border into Ohoma. A line of motorcycles and cars are blocking our way though.

    ¡°We¡¯re at risk of starting a freaking mob war right here,¡± Leo says, sitting up straighter.

    My stomach twists as I realize how bad this is. We¡¯re outnumbered and the only way to go is to head back into enemy territory. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± I ask.

    Kane nces in the back mirror and his eyes widen. ¡°Holy shit.¡±

    I look out the back window and my body turns numb. Vehicles have driven up behind us and are lining our way back down the road we¡¯d drove down. We¡¯re cornered with nowhere to go. ¡°They¡¯ve got us trapped here,¡± I say, more to myself.

    ¡°Buckle up and keep your heads down,¡± Kane says, nodding his head forward. ¡°I¡¯m going through them.¡±

    Leo shakes his head. ¡°No fucking way, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Kane says, revving the engine. ¡°Heads down and hold on for your life.¡±

    I nce at Leo and I know I¡¯ve never been more scared before in my life. His face is pale and for once, he doesn¡¯t look in control. He nods at me, grabbing my hand in his and squeezing tightly. ¡°Head down, Ellie.¡±

    I make sure my seatbelt is fastened and then put my head in myp, keeping hold of Leo¡¯s hand. The car speeds off, jerking as he puts his foot down on the elerator. For a moment, all I hear is the blood rushing through my ears and the engine purring beneath us. Until, the gun shots start.

    The car is armored, so most of them ricochet off, but the sound is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever heard before. I mp my eyes shut and hold on to Leo¡¯s hand so tightly. We seriously might die but at least we¡¯ll be together. It¡¯s the onlyfort I can find as Kane roars, ¡°This is it, brace yourself.¡±

    I worry about him driving, knowing he¡¯s at more risk. Kane didn¡¯t have toe here and help Leo save me, but he did this for his brother. Now, he¡¯s risking his life. Kane swerves the car a few times, left and then right and then left, dodging bullets no doubt. The speed of the car makes me sick as he smashes into something, hearing metal crunch against metal.

    Whatever he hit makes the car slow considerably, but we keep moving. ¡°Fuck,¡± Kane shouts, as ss shatters everywhere and blood stters over the seat.

    He¡¯s been hit and I try to sit up, only to find Leo holding me down. ¡°Don¡¯t move, Ellie,¡± hemands, eyes wide.

    Kane is still driving, pushing us forward toward the state line. He¡¯s a beast as he roars, pushing his foot down to the pedal and finally freeing us from whatever was blocking us. The car rockets into full speed and we¡¯re away. My heart beat regtes as we are finally through, although both the guys are shot.

    I try to sit up, assuming the threat is gone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Kane shouts, we¡¯re not out of danger. A barrage of bullets fly at the car ricocheting off the metal body. I nce over at Leo to see he¡¯s fallen unconscious, no doubt from the loss of blood he has experienced. ¡°Shit,¡± Kane says.

    It¡¯s all the warning I get as he¡¯s hit again, more blood painting the inside of the car. This time the car slows and then we collide with something, flying into the air and twisting over mid-air. My heart is in my throat as times seems to slow down. I hold on tightly, keeping my head locked to my knees, hoping Leo will be okay.

    The car crumples into a heap upside down, sending pain jolting through my back and head. The impact so strong I find my vision blurring. I try to hold on to my consciousness, knowing if none of us remain awake, they¡¯ll kill us all. The battle is tough, but I finally feel my vision focusing.

    My head aches and my body is a mess. I sit up, wincing at the pain shooting through my back. The moment I look out of the window, I know we¡¯re done for. Five ck SUVs areing toward us. There¡¯s nowhere to run or hide, even if we are on Ohomand. Perhaps those guys don¡¯t give a fuck about the state line and whose territory they are on.

    After all of that, we will be captured, anyway. I feel tears well in my eyes as I nce over at Leo¡¯s unconscious body. He¡¯s slumped over, blood dripping down his face. I try to pull him upright, but he¡¯s too heavy and I¡¯m too weak.

    ¡°I love you, Leo,¡± I whisper into his ear, knowing this is thest chance for me to tell him the truth, even if he won¡¯t hear it.

 Chapter 47

    Leo

    The beep of a heart monitor breaks through my unconscious, pulling me back to reality. My eyes flutter open for a second, only to shut instantly from the brightness, too sensitive to

    keep open. I can¡¯t be in a hospital. We don¡¯t use freaking hospitals because it raises too many questions.

    What the fuck happened?

    I let my eyes fall open again, squinting against the brightness. Slowly, my vision focuses and I realize I¡¯m in our home hospital in the basement. My mouth dries at the sight of Kane hooked up to another monitor in a bed opposite. He¡¯s unconscious and blooded and that¡¯s when every memory floods back to my mind in a moment.

    I panic, trying to sit upright. Everything floods back to me in a moment.

    The blockade at the Ohoma border, and then the car crash.

    Where is Ellie?

    Jasmine is sitting by Kane¡¯s side and she notices I¡¯m awake. ¡°Leo, don¡¯t sit up,¡± she warns, rushing toward me.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± I ask, my voice hoarse and quiet.

    She smiles at me, taking my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine thanks to you.¡±

    I rx back into the bed, coughing. ¡°How the hell did we get back here from Ohoma?¡±

    Jasmine bites her bottom lip. ¡°Kane text me when you left the warehouse, worried you would not make it back.¡± She takes the empty seat by my bedside. ¡°I went straight to Rick, and he flew down to Ohoma and drove to the border. He got there in the nick of time and flew all of you back.¡±

    Shit.

    ¡°I bet Rick is as pissed as hell.¡±

    Jasmine shrugs. ¡°He¡¯ll get over it, but there has been a huge fall out over what you did.¡± She bites her lip again. ¡°Not to mention the kidnapping of Juliano¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°I assume they got her?¡±

    Jasmine nods in response. ¡°Yeah, but apparently Juliano is insisting he wasn¡¯t the one selling guns into Romano territory.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°There¡¯s a tense standoff at the moment.¡± She pauses. ¡°Rick won¡¯t admit it, but he is struggling without you two.¡±

    A female doctor in a white coat approaches the machines I¡¯m hooked up to and checks some vitals, noting them down. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Just fucking great,¡±   I say, holding a hand to my aching head. ¡°My head hurts like hell.¡±

    The doctor nods. ¡°It¡¯s to be expected. You had a concussion, but everything seems to be good on your vitals.¡± She pulls out a small sh light. ¡°Can you look into the light for me?¡±

    I do as she says, and she nods her head. ¡°Everything seems okay, but we¡¯ll keep monitoring you. Get some rest,¡± she says, walking off toward a small office.

    I sigh heavily, feeling bogged down by the information. My brain hurts. ¡°Was Ellie injured?¡± I ask, trying to search for her.

    ¡°Not as badly as you and Kane.¡± She swallows hard and gazes back at her fiance.

    ¡°Is he going to be all right?¡±

    She nods, smiling sadly. ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet, but the doctor is sure he hasn¡¯t got brain damage.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°He had a gunshot wound to the chest and neck, luckily neither hit an artery. He hit his head pretty badly in the crash.¡± She looks over at me. ¡°You did too.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, this is all my fault.¡± I gaze over at my brother, seeing him so broken make me fill with guilt. ¡°How long has it been since the crash?¡±

    ¡°Two-days, the doctor reckons he could wake soon. That¡¯s why I¡¯m staying down here.¡± She gazes at him with such love it makes me long to see Ellie, to tell her everything I should have told her already. ¡°Ellie wanted toe and sit with you, but she has prescribed her bed rest.¡±

    She digs into her pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll text her and let her know you¡¯re awake.¡±

    I grab hold of her hand, stopping her. ¡°if she needs to rest, then don¡¯t disturb her.¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°I promised her I¡¯d tell her the moment you woke up.¡± She smiles. ¡°We¡¯ve be fast friends during all of this, supporting each other.¡±

    I smile at that, loving that Kane¡¯s fiance and my woman get on. They can keep each otherpany when we¡¯re away on business. Ellie is everything to me and all I want is for her to be happy and safe.

    Her phone beeps almost instantly. ¡°She¡¯s on her way down,¡± Jasmine says, stowing it back in her pocket.

    My heart hammers faster, sending the heart monitor beeping at a quicker pace. The prospect of seeing Ellie excites me and scares me all at the same time. What am I supposed to say to her?

    Jasmine gives me a kind smile and then returns to sit by Kane¡¯s side. He picked a good one there, she¡¯s devoted to him to a fault. I swallow as my gazends on my brother again, in such a state because I had to lie to our eldest brother. He sustained two gun-shot wounds trying to get us both to safety.

    The sound of the door swinging open makes me heart race faster. Ellie¡¯s eyes are wide as they meet mine, and she rushes toward me. Her arms go tentatively around my neck and she holds me gently, crying into my chest.

    My little thief so wounded and vulnerable. The true woman behind all the tough exterior she forces in ce. I hold her close, loving her fresh strawberry scent and warmth. There were moments when she had been taken that I thought I never see her again, never touch her again and those thoughts threatened to drown me. As each day went by, my hope faded with them.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I can¡¯t find the words to tell her. My throat closes up and I just hold her with my good arm, hoping this moment will never end. She doesn¡¯t speak either. So many things to say, but there¡¯s time now. We¡¯re both safe and together.

    Someone clears their throat by the door, forcing my attention over to it. Rick is standing with his shoulders back and hands stuffed in his pockets.

    The look in his eyes is pure disappointment as he stares at me. He walks toward me, and I know I¡¯m about to get an earful. It¡¯s the least I deserve.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re awake,¡± he says, voice calm. As he gets closer, I note the dark circles around his eyes. The guy isn¡¯t getting any sleep. ¡°You guys almost fucking died.¡± There¡¯s a slight crack in his voice. ¡°What the hell were you thinking?¡±

    I scrub my hand across my chin. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. All I knew was I had to get Ellie back.¡± I squeeze her hand.

    Rick shifts, taking a seat next to my bed.

    Ellie jumps off the side of the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two a minute.¡± I want to protest, but I don¡¯t. Instead, I watch her as she goes to join Jasmine by Kane¡¯s side. We¡¯ve got time to speak togetherter, without an audience.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth, Leonardo?¡±

    I wince at him using my full name. ¡°Because I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me go.¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t know me very well.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I could have asked the team I sent to get Alicia to dy until you¡¯d got her and returned safely.¡±

    ¡°Alicia?¡± I ask.

    His eyes sh with something I can¡¯t quite make out. ¡°Juliano¡¯s daughter.¡± His jaw clenches. ¡°We¡¯re in the shit with them right now.¡± He rests his head in his hands. I¡¯ve never seen Rick look so broken down before.

    I nod. ¡°Yeah, Jasmine mentioned.¡± I swallow hard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I went off on my own and headed down to Texas without telling you. I was desperate to get her back.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t move for a moment, and I wonder if what I¡¯ve done is beyond forgiveness. Would my own brother throw me out of the mob?

    ¡°I know, Leo. It¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t dare cross me like that again.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°You put me in a precarious situation.¡± His gaze moves to Kane. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Kane, you¡¯d all be fucking dead now.¡±

    He¡¯s right. Kane took it upon himself to get Jasmine to alert Rick. If it wasn¡¯t for that, we would have died in that fucking car. ¡°I know,¡± I say, quietly.

    Rick stands abruptly, fists clenched by his side. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to catch up with her.¡± His gaze switches to Ellie whose chatting with Jasmine. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t wait for a reply and walks out of the room, mming the door behind him. I know what I did was wrong. We stick together no matter what, and I should have trusted him to have let me go to Texas. Now, it seems like I¡¯ve just escted all the shit with the Juliano mob. There¡¯s something else bothering him. I know Rick well enough to know when something else is bugging him.

    Ellie hugs Jasmine who head out of the room, leaving the two of us alone, other than my unconscious brother. She takes my hand in hers and squeezes as she returns to my side. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay.¡± Her voice is so quiet.

    I pull her close to me. ¡°I¡¯m so d that you are okay, Be.¡± I brush a finger over the healing bruise on her cheek. The fact those men hurt her still make me so angry, but she¡¯ll heal. We¡¯ll both heal together. ¡°Is this the only bruise they gave you?¡±

    She shakes her head and my jaw clenches. I¡¯m not even sure I want to see, but I slowly lift her baggy shirt up and rage floods me at the sight. Her already scarred body is even more scarred than before, bruises over every inch of skin. ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill them,¡± I growl, feeling so angry.

    Ellie shakes her head. ¡°This was only one man,¡± she says, closing her hand over mine and pulling them shirt down. ¡°Bruce Hernandez, my ex- boyfriend.¡±

    I grit my teeth together. ¡°The man that stole you away from me?¡± I ask.

    She nods. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know if you killed him when you saved me or not. He was there.¡±

    I blow out a long breath. ¡°For his sake, he better hope that he¡¯s fucking dead.¡±

    She shivers slightly at my tone, eyes wide.

    ¡°Come here,¡± I whisper, pulling her to perch on the side of the hospital bed. I brush her hair from her face and kiss her gently, shutting my eyes.

    She kisses me back, allowing her lips to part as I search her mouth tenderly. My chest aches as I¡¯m finally reunited with her in a ce where we are truly out of danger.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you more than you can ever know,¡± I mutter against her lips, keeping my eyes shut.

    She swallows. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, but I didn¡¯t think you felt the same way.¡±

    My eyes shoot open and I gaze into her oceanic blue eyes, seeing the fear in them. A fear of rejection that is so utterly ridiculous. It makes my stomach flutter with nerves as I know what is on the tip of my tongue. Words I¡¯ve never said to anyone before, not even my own family. ¡°I love you, Ellie,¡± I say, as the tightness constrict around my throat at the emotion. ¡°Why the fuck do you think I drove down to Texas to get you out?¡±

    A whisper of a smile ys at her full, pink lips. ¡°I thought it was some mafia bullshit, like you take my property and I¡¯lle and get it back.¡±

    I shake my head, chuckling softly. ¡°No, although, you¡¯re not far off with the mafia bullshit. I do have to do that too, but the real reason I came for you was because I love you.¡±

    I hold my breath, wondering if she will say it back.

    ¡°I love you too, Leo.¡± She kisses me softly, and that¡¯s when I hear a grunt from the other side of the room.

    ¡°Get a fucking room,¡± Kane says, shifting in the bed and wincing. Ellie jumps to her feet and rushes for the door, calling Jasmine in.

    Jasmine is over to Kane in a sh. I watch as he kisses her despite his injuries, devouring the girl as if he¡¯s been starving for her.

    I can¡¯t help but smile, as Ellie returns to my side. She¡¯s smiling too. The rescue didn¡¯t exactly go to n, and the danger is far from over with the Juliano Mafia, but we¡¯re together and alive, the whole family. We¡¯ll find a way to survive, its what we always do.

 Chapter 48

    Epilogue

    Ellie

    One-yearter¡­

    I sit on the swing in the walled garden of the Romano mansion grounds, listening to the birds chirping in the trees. The rush of

    water from the nearby stream is calming and makes my chest feel light. It¡¯s almost sunrise-the reason I came out here so early. I pull my thick cardigan tighter to me, as the air is a little fresh this morning.

    The morning of my birthday-a day I never celebrate. Even as a kid, my parents didn¡¯t celebrate or give me presents. Once my granddad died when I was five, every birthday after that was shit.

    My life has been one hell of a shit show, and I never believed it would get better. Then Leo turned up, and I fell into a dream. It¡¯s been a year to the day since he saved me from Bruce. To say we¡¯ve been through some difficulties is an understatement. Finally, things are falling back into ce.

    Life is full of danger now that I¡¯m with Leo, but I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way. Brutality and abuse have beenmon aspects in my life since I can remember, but Leo is different. He may be the brutal underboss of the mob, but to me he¡¯s a fierce and protective lover who would never hurt me. A man who would do anything to keep me safe.

    Bruce regretted the day he snatched me from Leo, but that is all part of a story for another day. Somehow, he got away from that warehouse alive, but I¡¯m sure he wished he hadn¡¯t.

    ¡°My ray of sunshine,¡± Leo says behind me.

    I smile at him, holding a hand out for him to join me on the double swing seat.

    He sits next to me, kissing me on the cheek. ¡°What are you doing, Be?¡± He slips a hand behind my neck and squeezes possessively, sending an aching need between my thighs. ¡°I woke to find you missing on your birthday, and there were so many things I wanted to do to you.¡±

    I shiver at the notion, loving how my body reacts to his words. Leo still knows how to get me going, every time. ¡°I wanted to enjoy the sunrise this morning,¡± I say, watching the orange sun rise in the sky, painting it in beautiful light.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, but not as beautiful as you,¡± he says, capturing my lips with his. ¡°Happy birthday, Cino.¡±

    When we part, I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t celebrate my birthday.¡±

    He cups my chin in his hands. ¡°I celebrate it every fucking day. Without it, you wouldn¡¯t be here with me.¡±

    I chuckle at that. Somehow, he always knows the right things to say. He cocks his head to the side, gazing into my eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve got a gift for you, Mio Amore.¡± He ces his hand inside his pocket and pulls out a small ck box.

    My heart pounds harder and faster in my chest at the sight, even more so when he drops to one knee in front of me.

    ¡°Ellie, there¡¯s no doubt in my heart that you¡¯re my soul mate.¡± He pauses a moment, eyes so sincere it makes my heart ache. ¡°The other half thatpletes me, and I want to solidify that with you.¡± He opens the box to reveal a simple but stunning solitaire diamond ring.

    I smile at how well he knows me, feeling tears well up deep in my chest. Thest thing I¡¯d want is some over the top huge ring-simple is all I want in life. He knows that and he knows me.

    ¡°Will you marry me?¡±

    The tears spill down my cheeks, as I can no longer contain them. ¡°Of course,¡± I say, shaking my head. I can barely say anything else-the words I want to tell him won¡¯te.

    What are the right words to express just how much I adore the man in front of me? He slips the ring onto my finger, and I jump into his arms, kissing him passionately.

    It¡¯s always been easier for me to express my feelings physically. He groans against me as I kiss him, making the need for him rise inside of me. He shifts his weight and pins me down to the ground, holding my arms up above my head. The fire in his eyes burns brightly and makes me quiver.

    ¡°Remember I¡¯m in control,¡± he growls above me. I nod my head. ¡°Just the way I like it, sir.¡±

    Leo grabs hold of my waist, making me sit up. He pulls my t-shirt over my head and I shiver. ¡°We can¡¯t do this out here,¡± I protest, crossing my arms over my chest.

    He cocks his head to the side. ¡°Why not? No onees down here.¡± I shove him. ¡°How do you know?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t reply, instead he kisses me. I shiver as his fingers tease under my bra cup, pinching my nipple and teasing it into a hard peak. ¡°Live a little, baby,¡± he groans, grinding his thick cock into my thigh.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I moan, nodding my head in agreement. A thrill runs through me at the thought of getting caught, fucking in the garden. But, Leo is right. The likelihood of someoneing down here this early is slim.

    Ever since the ident on the Ohoma border, I¡¯vee down here every morning, feeling lucky to be alivelucky all of us are alive, somehow. I¡¯d never paid much attention to the simple things in life such as the nature around us, until then.

    He unclips my bra, freeing my breasts. The cold breeze mixing with my arousal makes my nipples even harder. Leo growls, sucking on each of them in turn and making me writhe beneath him. He moves back and nces down at me, adoration in his eyes. He unbuttons my pants next, easing them down my hips.

    The soft grass beneath me tickles my skin as Iy there in only a thin,cy thong. I watch him as he pulls off his t-shirt and then unbuttons his pants, stripping to his boxers. The outline of his thick, hard length straining against the tight fabric and growing that all-consuming need inside of me.

    ¡°Keep your hands above you head, Be,¡± he says, stressing his ent, because he knows I love it.

    I do as he says, fire igniting in my belly as I hold them together. He shifts between my thighs and lifts my hips up, pulling my panties off. I shiver as he stares at me with a hunger so fierce I feel so wanted and needed.

    He lowers his mouth to my heat, kissing me there at first. I shut my eyes, moaning as he touches me too lightly. His tongue teases through my folds, parting me. Leo loves drawing out my pleasure, making me wait for it, and wait I do. It makes me feel good, submitting to a man who loves me and makes me feel good in a way I never knew possible.

    He slips two fingers inside of me, curling them to hit that spot that makes me cry out. His tongue flicks over the sensitive bud ever so softly, making my orgasm build. I can feel the pressure the moment his tongue is on my clit.

    I writhe under him, keeping my hands locked above my head.

    He digs his fingers into my hips, making sure he marks me with them. The pain and pleasure mingling into one perfect mix of pure ecstasy. The pressure inside of me increases as he sucks my clit into his mouth, fingering me in a way he knows drives me insane.

    I dig my fingers into the palms of my hands, resisting the urge to w at my fiance.

    My fiance.

    It¡¯s hard to believe Leo Romano wants to marry me. A worthless thief. Leo nips at my clit with his teeth and Ie apart, the pressure breaking open and flooding my pussy. He drinks up every drop, hungrily. The trembling pleasure coursing through me makes me moan. I¡¯m flying so high as he continues to lick me, moving higher toward my tummy.

    I wait for instruction, keeping my fingersced together above my head.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± he groans, trailing a pattern of kisses up my chest. He pauses over my lips, before capturing them and letting me taste myself. There¡¯s a hunger so deep inside of me to be connected to this man.

    He bites my lip in warning, as I let my hands slide around the back of his neck. ¡°Did I tell you to move your hands?¡± he asks, a yful glint in his eyes.

    I shake my head. ¡°No, sir.¡±

    His lips quirk as I fall into my role, raising my hands back over my head. ¡°My perfect submissive,¡± he groans, kissing me. His tongue slips into my mouth, making me moan, as he sucks on my tongue. Leo sends a powerful thrill racing to my core.

    He pulls back from me and hooks his fingers into the waistband of his boxers, pulling them down his hips. My mouth dries as he frees himself from them, his hard length pping against his chiseled abs, beading with precum and ready to take me.

    I lick my lips, struggling to keep my arms over my head. The temptation to grab hold of him is strong, but not as strong as the need to submit and please him. His lips quirk as he rubs the swollen head of his cock in my slick folds, holding eye contact. He enjoys teasing me and making me desperate for him.

    I whimper as he bumps the head over my sensitive clit, sending a thrill of pleasure right through me. ¡°Please, Leo,¡± I moan, digging my nails into my own wrist.

    He kisses me, silencing my pleas. It is at the same moment that he fills me with one swift stroke, burying himself deep inside of me. I feel so utterly stuffed, considering the butt plug he ced inside of mest night is still firmly wedged in my ass.

    The pleasure is beyond words, unable to describe as we join together as one. It¡¯s something beyond just pleasure when we have sex, something deep and primal about our entire rtionship.

    There¡¯s no doubt in my mind that this man is my soul mate. He is the other half of my whole. Leo thrust into me harder and faster, moving above me with a fiery hunger burning in his dazzling, blue eyes. His fingers dig into my hips tightly, bruising me. I groan at the thrilling pain which only strengthens the hot and fiery pressure inside of me, making me crave release, again.

    Leo grunts as his hard length sinks as deep as possible. He the pulls almost all the way out, only to thrust back in even harder and faster. His fingers wrap tightly around my throat as he pounds into me, increasing the hot, fiery passion burning between us. I¡¯m on fire. Burning beneath my fiance in a way I¡¯ve never felt before.

    He bites my bottom lip hard, not enough to draw blood though. I moan, writhing beneath him as he keeps his hand at my throat. ¡°Come for me, Cino,¡± he says, thrusting into me so hard Ie apart.

    I tumble over the edge of bliss, free falling as he keeps fucking me through it. The chirp of the birds, the rush of the stream, the gush of wind all fades to nothing as blood pumps through my ears. I cry out, screaming his name over and over.

    He grunts, but keeps going, fucking me right through it. ¡°On your hands and knees,¡± he instructs in a deep purr.

    I do as he says, keeping my ass high in the air. My thighs spread and ready for him. Leo taps the butt plug lodged up my ass. He instructed me to keep it inst night, and I haven¡¯t touched it. ¡°Good girl,¡± he groans.

    I whimper as he pulls out, leaving me feeling so empty. He spits on my gaping hole and then smothers my dripping wet arousal inside of me.

    I shiver in anticipation, knowing he intends to fuck me there. It¡¯s so dirty, but I love it. Something I always wanted to try, but never had the courage. I know it will feel even more thrilling out here in the open.

    He teases the thick, swollen head against thex muscles. I groan as he presses into me, sinking inch after inch deep into my back passage. There¡¯s a deep sensation building within me the moment he enters my ass. It¡¯s a different sensation. It¡¯s an aching need to be imed by the man behind me in every way.

    His strong, rough handes down on my ass cheeks in three hard ps either side. My eyes roll back in my head as I give in to him, letting him own my body in the way I always crave.

    His thick length pulses deep inside of me, lighting up every pleasure center in my body. My pussy is dripping wet and my clit is aching. I let my finger tease between my thighs and touch it, which earns me a few swift, stinging ps to my ass. ¡°I¡¯m in control of your body, Be,¡± he growls.

    I snap my hands back to the ground, submitting to his will. I feel his fingers teasing me there instead. He knows the right way to touch me, always giving only enough to make me crazy. Only when he is ready does he allow me the release I so desperately crave.

    I moan and dig my fingers into the grass, bucking my hips backward to meet his thrust. He sinks in deep and rough, taking me even harder and faster now. Leo is getting close as he groans behind me, cock twitching deep within me. ¡°Come for me, Ellie,¡± hemands, pping my ass twice more to send me over the edge.

    I shudder as my orgasm blinds me. The pleasure turns everything in my vision white with ecstasy. My muscles mp so tight around him, it¡¯s as if they never want to let him go.

    He grunts like an animal, shooting his seed deep within my ass. The liquid warm and thick inside of me.

    As wee down from ecstasy, our breathing isbored. Leo pulls out of me and rolls onto his back, grabbing my hand and forcing me to lie on his chest. We¡¯re both stark naked out in nature, holding each other. It¡¯s a satisfying and freeing sensation. Leo lifts my fingers to his lips and kisses each one. ¡°My perfect, beautiful, little thief,¡± he mutters, eyes clouded and dreamy.

    I smile up at him. ¡°Are you always going to call me a thief?¡± I haven¡¯t even attempted to steal anything since I met Leo, but he still always calls me it.

    ¡°Yes, because it is true.¡±

    I narrow my eyes at him. ¡°I haven¡¯t stolen anything since Mode.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°That¡¯s not true, you stole my heart.¡±

    I can¡¯t help butugh at the cheesy line, punching him in the shoulder. The safeness of his arms assures me that everything will be okay from now on. I am his, and he is mine. Together, it feels like we can take on anything life throws at us.

    THE END

 Chapter 49

    Rick

    I feel the ss slip through my fingers as I throw it against my office wall. The crystal tumbler shatters into pieces, and the whiskey stains the newly papered walls.

    This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve lost my cool in here. The wallpaper gets changed more often than I¡¯d like to admit. Although it¡¯s not always whiskey staining these walls.

    Blood pulses through my veins as I take in a deep breath, keeping my back turned to Austin, our mob¡¯s spy. He has bought me the worst fucking news possible, and I hate bad news.

    Eight years since my father died, and we¡¯ve had peace. Sure, I¡¯m not naive enough to believe it would always be in sailing, but I can¡¯t understand why the fuck the peace is being broken now.

    Nick Juliano is a moron.

    His mob isn¡¯t anywhere near the size of ours, and he is making a y for our territory. Austin says he has evidence he has been making gun sales in counties we control.

    No one makes a y for our fucking territory and lives. My muscle tense thinking about it. Out of all the idiots I expected to break the peace, it was not him. He has a reputation for being careful and calcted. What he is doing makes no sense.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I try to even my erratic breathing, still staring at the wall, and the dark whiskey stain smeared across it.

    ¡°Sir, what course of action would you like me to take?¡± Austin asks, breaking the long silence that has stretched between us.

    Austin has been my spy for the full eight years since my father¡¯s death. He was the spy to my father before me, so my fits of rage are tamepared to what he dealt with when my father was alive.

    ¡°Give me the options,¡± I grit out, turning to face him.

    He clears his throat. ¡°We have two viable options, but neither ideal.¡± He pauses a moment, drawing it out. ¡°The worst of the two is a full-on mafia war.¡± I watch as he runs a hand through his hair. ¡°Or, ckmail.¡±

    I narrow my eyes at him over thest option. ckmail is the best of the two by a mile if we can get some leverage on Juliano. A mafia war would cause too much loss of life, even if we are the more powerful mob. Mafia wars can get out of control fast. They are bloody and rarely worth the hassle.

    I¡¯ve never witnessed one, but I¡¯ve heard about them. Thest one to break out was thirty years ago when I was a kid, only twelve years old. My dad sent my brothers and me out of the country during it.

    ¡°ckmail is the best option.¡± I pace the floor of my office. ¡°But, do we have any leverage to hold over him?¡±

    Austin smirks. ¡°His daughter, Alicia.¡±

    My gut twists with anxiety at his answer, even though I keep my outward appearance undeterred by his suggestion. Ending disagreements is never easy, but when someone you love is snatched, it makes things more personal.

    Juliano isn¡¯t stupid. He will want to get his daughter back in one piece, but I wonder what long-term strain this might cause between us.

    I¡¯m not sure what choice we have. A mob war is the worst scenario.

    ¡°You are proposing we snatch Alicia, is that correct?¡± I nce at my spy.

    He nods. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Juliano would be worried about her if we did?¡± I walk toward my dresser, grabbing a new ss and pouring myself whiskey.

    ¡°It ismon knowledge that he dotes on his daughter. Apparently, he calls her princess and spoils her.¡± He tilts his head. ¡°The rumor is, she¡¯s a bit of a brat.¡±

    Great. Just what I need right now. A brat running around our mansion, while we try to get Juliano to back the fuck off of our territory.

    The tension is building in my shoulders. I crack my neck and then take a long sip of my scotch, letting the fiery liquid cool my nerves.

    ¡°How soon can you get it done?¡± I ask, keeping my back to Austin as I stare out of the window onto our extensive grounds.

    ¡°A team of ex-special forces is stationed an hour away from her as we speak.¡±

    I nod my head and turn to him. ¡°Perfect, get it done.¡±

    ¡°Sir.¡± Austin nods. ¡°I will get them to break in tonight and snatch her. They should be on their way back with her by the early hours of the morning.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± I reply, turning back to gaze out of the window. ¡°Is there anything else to discuss?¡±

    ¡°No, that is all. I¡¯ll ensure I give you an update once the team has got Alicia.¡± Austin turns to leave, and I watch him.

    I rest against the side of my desk and let out a deep breath. I was stupid not to foresee something like this happening eventually, but I¡¯ve gotcent with our dominance. Our crime family has had the upper hand for years, and no one has dared move against us-until now.

    It is early morning, but drinking when I¡¯m stressed has be a habit ofte. I down the rest of my ss, allowing the fiery liquid to help calm my nerves.

    I can¡¯t just sit here in my office, doing nothing. Instead, I open my door and walk toward the kitchen. I haven¡¯t even had a coffee yet this morning.

    The kitchen is empty, but Kane¡¯s already been in. I know because he¡¯s left half a pot of coffee on the warmer for me.

    I grab the pot and pour myself a mug, before sitting down at the kitchen table. Austin¡¯s guys will snatch Alicia Juliano within twenty-four hours.

    I need to prepare myself for what I have to do to her. Making an innocent woman suffer for her father¡¯s mistakes is wrong, but that¡¯s the way of this world.

    Leo walks into the kitchen, and I barely look at him.

    ¡°Morning, Rick, what has your panties in a twist?¡± Leo asks, making my jaw clench. He¡¯s always the clown.

    I nce up at him before looking back down at the table. ¡°Morning.¡± Thest thing I need right now is Leo being an asshole when I¡¯m trying to process what this terrible news means for us. The act of snatching Nick Juliano¡¯s daughter could still lead to war.

    ¡°Seriously, what the hell is up with you?¡± He pulls a chair out and sits down opposite me at the table.

    ¡°Nick Juliano has crossed us,¡± I mutter, taking a sip from my coffee mug.

    ¡°Are you serious? What did he do?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°Austin found out his mob has been undercutting us on gun sales here in our own fucking territory.¡± I keep my eyes down on the table, not wishing to discuss it anymore. Leo is my youngest brother, and I love him, but he can be a pain in my ass.

    ¡°Shit, what are we going to do?¡± Leo asks.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already put the n in ce with Austin, but I don¡¯t like it.¡± He narrows his eyes. ¡°What is the n?¡±

    ¡°ckmail.¡± I shake my head, still hating the fact that it¡¯s our only option. ¡°It was that or an all-out mafia war.¡±

    A short pause of silence falls between us. From the expression on Leo¡¯s face, he knows how serious this is.

    ¡°What are you going to ckmail him with?¡± I clench my jaw. ¡°His own daughter.¡±

    ¡°Fuck,¡± he says. ¡°When are they taking her?¡± Leo drums his fingers on the kitchen table.

    ¡°Austin has a team of mercenaries ready to kidnap her, they¡¯re waiting until nightfall to take her. I hate snatching rtives, but it¡¯s our best option.¡±

    Leo stares at the table, rendered speechless. A long drawn out silence falls between us as we both sit together saying nothing. It¡¯s odd for Leo to shut up for more than a second.

    ¡°I will be gone for a few days,¡± he says, breaking the silence. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask.

    Leo shrugs. ¡°A potential lead on Ellie up north.¡±

    Atst.

    Leo has been a nightmare ever since they took her. Every search came to a dead end. He has traveled more fucking miles in the past two months than he has in years. Every time he returned empty-handed his mood got worse.

    ¡°You should take some guys with you,¡± I say.

    ¡°I thought I might ask Kane if he coulde along.¡±

    I nce up. ¡°Perhaps, I shoulde too?¡± Having something to keep my mind off of everything is a tempting prospect.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea considering, is it? You need to be here when the guys return with Juliano¡¯s daughter.¡± Leo stands up and walks over to the kitchen counter. ¡°Do you want any?¡± He holds up a box of Lucky Charms.

    I roll my eyes at him. ¡°No, thanks. I already ate, and I¡¯m not ten years old.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be ten years old to enjoy food that tastes good, Rick.¡±

    I stand from the table and run a hand through my hair. ¡°I will make preparations for our guest.¡± My muscles tense at the word, and I wince, knowing she will not be a guest. She will be a prisoner. A prisoner I must intimidate and scare into begging her father to save her. ¡°Be careful when you go up north and make sure you get Kane to go with you.¡±

    Leo doesn¡¯t look up at me. ¡°I will.¡±

    He¡¯s acting a little off, but he¡¯s been like that ever since Ellie was taken. The woman who somehow stopped my brother¡¯s constant phndering ways.

    He has changed for the better. I hope he gets Ellie back, and I get to meet her. She must be something special to tame my little brother.

    I let out a deep sigh, marching out of the kitchen toward the guest suite I intend to hold Juliano¡¯s daughter in. We¡¯ve got loads of rooms here, but the one we save for prisoners is perfect. It¡¯s central to the house and too high for her to escape out of the window. Thest thing I want is for her to break out of here.

    After the stunt Jasmine almost pulled two months ago, I wouldn¡¯t chalk it down to impossible. Austin insists she¡¯s a bit of a spoiled brat, so I don¡¯t expect her to have the guts or determination Jasmine had to attempt that climb.

    I stop outside and twist the knob, swinging the door open. First, I check the locks on the door, making sure they¡¯re adequate.

    Then I step into the bedroom, scanning it. There¡¯s nothing that Alicia could use to break out-my men have made sure this room is always prepared for holding people we don¡¯t want to escape.

    It is of a generous size and nicely furnished. No one could use us of keeping the daughter of Nick Juliano in substandard living quarters-at least not if she cooperates.

    I may be the mob boss of the most powerful crime family in North America, but there¡¯s a code I always abide by to avoid war.

    This conflict was out of my hands. I hope for all of our sakes we can resolve this with little trouble. Austin is sure snatching Nick¡¯s daughter will be enough to force him to see reason.

    Only time will tell.

 Chapter 50

    Alicia

    The roaring fire casts a pretty, dancing, amber light across the living room, bathing the stone walls. I stretch my arms above my head, yawning.

    It¡¯s been a long day, and that film choice made it feel longer.

    The credits of the action movie roll down the screen, and I¡¯m ready to drop into bed. Action movies are never my choice, but my dad¡¯s. It was his turn to pick the film, not that he watched much of it, as he punches away at his phone. As don to a mafia family, he works too much.

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, Dad,¡± I say, getting his attention.

    He tears his eyes from his phone and smiles at me. ¡°I know, princess, we¡¯ve had a busy day, haven¡¯t we?¡± He sets his phone down for the first time in hours. ¡°Get some rest.¡±

    I notice the rings beneath his eyes, and the way he always looks stressed. He has tried to keep his work away from me, protecting me from the terrible things he¡¯s involved in. He could never shield me from everything.

    I don¡¯t know how he lives with himself, but I try not to let it bother me.

    I push it from my mind when I¡¯m with him.

    ¡°You should get some rest too,¡± I say, pushing myself up from the plush sofa and walking over to him in his leather armchair. ¡°Good night.¡± I lean down to kiss his cheek. ¡°Thank you for a lovely day.¡±

    ¡°I will get some rest soon. I loved spending time with you, just the two of us, for once.¡± He squeezes my hand. ¡°Good night, princess, sweet dreams.¡±

    For the first time in months, I¡¯ve spent the entire day with my father. It was a good day. Ever since he married my bitch of a step-mom, Janice, two years ago, he¡¯s been more distant.

    She is away this weekend with friends, leaving us to spend some rare and much needed time together. When she is here, all she does is get in between us.

    Everyone knows she married my dad for money and power. She doesn¡¯t love him, not really. Dad doesn¡¯t care because he is too infatuated with the younger, beautiful woman who appears to be interested in him.

    I turn and walk out of the living room. Alex, my bodyguard, follows me, making me sigh. He is a damn shadow. ¡°Do you have to follow me when I go to bed?¡± I ask, ncing at him over my shoulder. ¡°What do you think will happen? The bogeyman will jump out and grab me.¡± I roll my eyes.

    All I get in reply is a nonchnt shrug. Alex never says much, but he has followed me around for as long as I can remember. I mean, he even had toe with me to high-school for fuck¡¯s sake. Let¡¯s just say, I didn¡¯t have a normal childhood.

    No matter how much I try to ignore what my dad does, I have no rest from the mad world of the mafia.

    I run my hand along the brass stair rail, as I walk up the steps. Alex¡¯s heavy footsteps following behind as I make my way to my room.

    I open the door, ncing back at Alex. For once, he smirks at me. He knows how much his constant presence pisses me off. ¡°Goodnight, Alicia.¡±

    Instead of replying, I m the door in his face.

    When will I ever get to live a normal life?

    Alex will be out there for a couple more hours. Until one of the night watch guardses to take over from him. He has to sleep like any human being. It¡¯s like being a prisoner in my own home. The constant bodyguards have always been unnerving, and it doesn¡¯t help my dating prospects.

    Most of the guys I¡¯ve met set eyes on Alex and run the other way. He¡¯s six foot eight tall and bound in muscle. Not to mention, the re he gives any boy that so much as talks to me is enough to scare the living daylights out of them.

    I chuck my coat on the chair in the corner, before walking into the bathroom. The fresh air did me a world of good, making my cheeks look more colorful than usual.

    We spent the day on theke in my dad¡¯s boat, something we hadn¡¯t done since I was a little kid. It was lovely, I wish we got to do things together more often.

    I dress in my beige, silk slip and get into bed, rxing the moment my head hits the pillow. My phone buzzes on my nightstand, and I grab it, checking the text. It¡¯s my friend, Henry. He¡¯s been texting metely, bugging me about going on a date.

    He¡¯s the only guy that hasn¡¯t run away, knowing who I am or seeing Alex. The thing is, he¡¯s grown up around me and used to it. It will never happen, though. Henry is a friend, and that is all it is. He doesn¡¯t appeal to me in that way at all, and I feel awful for shooting him down.

    I hoped he would take the hint when I told him my dad would kill him. Also, I told him I¡¯m not allowed to date. Instead, he is persistent. I know I have to say I don¡¯t feel that way, even if it will hurt him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I type out a text to him.

    Henry, I¡¯m sorry. It will never happen between us. I don¡¯t see you in that way, but I still want to be friends.

    My finger hovers over the send button for a moment, indecision guing me. He will be upset with me, but I can¡¯t lie to him. I hit the send button and switch my phone to silent, setting it on the nightstand.

    I flick the bedside light off and turn over, mping my eyes shut. Guilt ws at me as I wonder what Henry¡¯s reaction will be. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve had to reject someone before.

    As I ponder on that, I can feel myself drifting off to sleep. I don¡¯t know how much time passes before I hear a smash. My brow furrows as I spring bolt upright in bed, trying to gather my thoughts.

    Did I hear the noise in my dream?

    It sounded like it was in my room. I squint through the darkness, listening. The silence is almost deafening, and I realize I must have been dreaming. My head plops back onto the pillow, and I shut my eyes.

    A crunch has them shooting back open. A shadow looms over my bed. I¡¯m about to scream when a hand flies over my mouth, stifling the sound. Two other figures havee forward from my window, and at that moment, I realize what I¡¯d heard. They smashed the bedroom window.

    How the fuck hasn¡¯t Alex or the night watch heard what is going on?

    I try to break free from the man¡¯s grip, but he is too strong. Somehow, I need to make enoughmotion to draw a guard in here. My heart pounds in my ears as I fight against him.

    Another man approaches and ties a gag around my mouth. I attempt to scream while he does, but before I can make a sound, I¡¯m punched in the gut. The impact steals the breath from my lungs.

    The guy who punched me hoists me into the air, while the other one ties my hands together with rope. It burns as I try to break free, struggling with all the strength I have. This isn¡¯t the first time someone has kidnapped me, but I sure as hell don¡¯t want to go through it again.

    They walk me toward the window, boots crunching on the broken ss. I wince as I step on a piece, cutting my foot open. Dark red blood stains my beige carpet.

    One guy shakes his head and lifts me over the ss. I watch as the other guy who stayed by the window lowers himself onto a rope, holding himself up at the top.

    The other guy hoist me into his arms, and I can¡¯t help but mp my eyes shut out of instinct. I hate heights, and this guy is dangling me out of a damn window, ten feet in the air. My captor¡¯s arms remain around me, as the other guys lower us to the ground with the rope.

    Whoever they are, they know what they are doing. They are professionals. I shiver as the cold air rushes up my thin nightgown. The guy carrying me touches the ground, stumbling a little as he does. He lets go of me, offering me my first chance to break free.

    I sprint as fast as I can, which isn¡¯t fast, considering they tied my hands behind my back. Not to mention the cut on the base of my foot kills. The front door isn¡¯t too far away. If I can reach it, my father¡¯s security will help me.

    The thud of heavy, fast footsteps chasing me makes me spring harder. I run straight into a branch sticking out of a hedge along the border of the house. My yelp of pain is muffled because of the gag in my mouth. The thorny branch cuts my leg, bringing me down to the floor in agony.

    The kidnapper¡¯s hands are on me within seconds, dragging me to my feet. I wince at the pain pulsing through my leg and the blood dripping down it.

    I try to fight, squirming against his firm grasp despite being bound. The thud of more heavy footsteps approaching makes my heart speed up in my chest, hoping it¡¯s one of my dad¡¯s men.

    Hees into view, and my heart sinks. It is the man that passed me out the window. The same one who punched me in the stomach earlier. He is a fucking asshole.

    ¡°This one is too fucking feisty. We¡¯ve got no choice,¡± the asshole says, barely above a whisper.

    The other guy nces at me, before giving him a nod.

    Before I can register what is going on, a heavy elbow connects with my face. I fall backward. Stars bursting into my vision, as it blurs and fades. My head is splitting with agony.

    As I hit the floor, the back of my head smacks into it hard, making me squeal in pain. My eyes shut, and darkness filters my mind, enveloping me.

 Chapter 51

    Rick

    I can¡¯t sleep as my mind is fixated on what we have done. The gravity of snatching Nick Juliano¡¯s daughter weighing on my mind.

    By now, he will know someone has kidnapped her. They took her over twenty-four hours ago, but we¡¯ve yet to announce our responsibility. It is a delicate matter, and it has to be done right.

    Austin has confirmed she is a twelve-hour drive away from our home. They passed into our territory hours ago, but they aren¡¯t taking the quickest route. The safest way is to take the route that passes through the counties we run, which means driving into New Mexico and then through Ohoma. It may not be as direct, but it is sure as hell safer.

    A knock at the door startles me from my thoughts, and I walk toward it.

    Who would knock at four o¡¯clock in the morning?

    I¡¯m startled when I open the door. Jasmine is standing on the other side wearing a nightgown. Her breathing is rapid, and she is clutching her phone to her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but I¡¯ve received a text from Kane.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°They are in serious trouble.¡±

    My eyes narrow, and I beckon for her to enter. ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± She sinks her teeth into her bottom lip. ¡°They went to Texas to get

    Ellie.¡±

    My fists clench by my side, and I tighten my jaw, pacing the floor up and down. ¡°Idiots,¡± I mutter. Leo can be so smart in some ways, but so fucking stupid in others.

    Why the fuck didn¡¯t he tell me?

    I could strangle him for this. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to work out how much danger they are all in. With Alicia in our possession, they¡¯d be the first suspects.

    Jasmine backs away. ¡°Kane isn¡¯t sure they will make it back. Ellie is with them, but they¡¯ve got an eight-hour drive to the Ohoma border, and they had a run-in with some men holding Ellie.¡± Recounting the information to me fills her eyes with pure panic.

    This is thest thing I need right now. Alicia is about twelve hours¡¯ drive from here, and I¡¯ve got to deal with my brother¡¯s mess.

    I pace the floor and run a hand through my messy hair. ¡°We¡¯ll take the ne as close to the Ohoma border as possible, then we¡¯ll drive to the state line and meet them.¡± I grab my pants and shirt off the chair, chucking them on. ¡°You cane, but it might get messy.¡±

    I know Kane would be angry at me for letting Jasminee, but this is his mess too. He could have told Leo no.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle,¡± she says.

    I grab my mobile phone, dialing the local airport.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Romano. How can I help?¡± the receptionist asks. ¡°I need an emergency take-off cleared as soon as possible.¡±

    The guy on the end of the line pauses a moment. ¡°Sir, we can allow clearance for your ne to take-off in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± I say, canceling the call.

    ¡°Get ready, we¡¯re leaving in five minutes for the airport,¡± I say. Jasmine nods, turning and leaving my room.

    I should have known something was off because of how Leo was acting. The fact he didn¡¯t want me to go with him. It all makes perfect fucking sense now. The rage bubbles beneath the surface as his lie riles me.

    He could have told me the truth, and I would have held the guys off from snatching Alicia for another night. Instead, he went off on his own back and made everything worse. When I get my hands on him, he¡¯ll wish he didn¡¯t.

    THE ne touches down on Ohoma soil, and everyone is up like a shot. Kane¡¯s little firecracker, Jasmine, is one of the first off.

    He has changed for the better since meeting her. He is less brooding and angry. I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m happy for my older brother, even if I don¡¯t show it.

    We¡¯ve touched down a twenty-minute drive from the border between New Mexico and Ohoma, after flying into a private airstrip. If I¡¯d had my way, we would havee down on the damn state line, but it isn¡¯t possible.

    Jasmine worries her bottom lip between her teeth, waiting for instruction on which car to get in. ¡°Come on, you can ride with me.¡± I nod toward the SUV nearest to us, and she jumps in.

    She is as worried about my brother as I am. Not to mention, she has be firm friends with Leo since arriving at our ce. I¡¯m the only one who has kept my distance. It¡¯s just how I am.

    The Juliano mob may not be as powerful as us, but they¡¯re brutal. If my brothers are caught trespassing through their territory, they won¡¯t hesitate to kill them, considering Alicia is missing.

    Few things scare me in life, but losing either of my brothers terrifies me. Kane and Leo are all I have in this world. They are the only people that mean anything to me-other than Jasmine, who I¡¯d protect with my life for Kane.

    Jasmine stares out of the window of the SUV in silence. The tension in the air is thicker than water, stifling us. We both know how much we could lose if this goes wrong-everything.

    Despite the journey being less than twenty minutes, it feels like it takes forever. My heart leaps into my throat as we near the border. A line of vehicles are blocking the New Mexico state line into Ohoma.

    Jasmine sits straight, wing at the seat in front to get a good view. ¡°Oh, my God, they¡¯re blocking them.¡±

    I set a hand on her shoulder, squeezing. ¡°We will get them, sit back, and don¡¯t worry.¡± With a firm but gentle pressure, I force her back into the chair. ¡°Seatbelt on,¡± I order.

    She bites her bottom lip before doing as I say. ¡°Dan, what¡¯s the state of things?¡± I ask, leaning forward to speak to the driver.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got eyes on. They¡¯re trying to break through now, sir.¡±

    I shift in my seat, squinting to try and get a glimpse of my brothers. Too many cars are in the way. ¡°Keep pushing closer to the state line,¡± I order.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he replies.

    He revs the engine, moving closer to the line of vehicles blocking their path. We can¡¯t cross, not unless we want a war. If ites to it, though, I will break the rules. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m sitting back here and watching my brothers get caught or worse.

    ¡°They¡¯re trying to drive their way through, sir.¡±

    I watch out of the window to see one of our SUVs trying to plow its way through the cars. Ites free and speeds toward the line. A few guys are over in Ohoma with barriers and guns, and one of them shoots at the car, meeting its mark as blood stters the front window.

    The car slows down, and my heart is racing. They hit into one barrier the Juliano mob members have put out just over the line.

    ¡°Speed over to them,¡± I shout, as the SUV flies into the air, twisting over andnding in a crumpled heap upside down.

    Dan puts his foot down, elerating toward them. The men that had shot at my brothers notice us, and their eyes widen. They sprint back toward the state line, trying to get onto home territory.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    They know if I catch them on my territory, they will be dead. Juliano¡¯s men will be dead anyway if they just killed one or both of my brothers. There will be a damn war if that has happened.

    If Juliano crosses the line and deres war, we will be sitting ducks while trying to get my brothers. We need to get them out of here as fast as possible. Dan slows down as he approaches the overturned vehicle, and I don¡¯t wait for him to stop.

    I¡¯m out of the car, running toward the overturned SUV and surveying the damage. There¡¯s liquid dripping out of the car, suggesting an oil or fuel leak. If we don¡¯t get them out soon, the vehicle could catch fire.

    A woman I can only assume is Ellie is staring at me from the back seat, upside down. Her eyes are wide, and blood is sttered across her face. She hit her head in the crash.

    Both Leo and Kane are unconscious, and Kane has multiple flesh wounds from gunshots. I try Kane¡¯s door first, but the metalwork is smashed in and bent out of shape.

    I move to Ellie¡¯s side, trying her door. It shifts an inch but won¡¯t open. ¡°Fuck,¡± I shout, kicking the car.

    Dan is by my side in a sh, holding the hydraulic shears to cut them out. It will take too fucking long, but we haven¡¯t got a choice. ¡°I haven¡¯t tried Leo¡¯s side,¡± I nod toward that side.

    Jasmine rushes over and tries the door, finding it impossible to open it. She takes one look at Kane, and her eyes flood with tears. She moves to the side of the vehicle, and ces her hand on the window were Kane is lying unconscious.

    I cut Ellie¡¯s door, using the small amount of movement in the hinge to speed the process up. Not only are Nick Juliano¡¯s men less than a hundred yards away over the border, but this fucking SUV is leaking liquids. They will burn alive if it sets on fire.

    It takes what feels like forever to cut away Ellie¡¯s door, allowing me to grab her out first. Her knees give way as I pass her over to Dan. She is unaware who we are, but I don¡¯t have time to fill her in. Leo is injured and hanging limply upside down held in by his seatbelt.

    I unclip it and drag him out. He is much lighter than Kane or me but challenging to shift.

    A few more of our men rush toward the car, gathering around it. Dan is attempting to cut Kane free. The drip of liquid hitting the pool beneath the vehicle is taunting me, like a clock ticking down the seconds. It¡¯s telling me we¡¯re running out of time.

    I free Leo and pull him out of the car, carrying him and setting him down safely away from the vehicle. Ellie walks over to us and kneels down, grading his hand. The tears in her eyes shining in the bright sunlight overhead, as it rises higher into the sky.

    Our guys jog over to us and all help to carry Leo him over to one of the SUVs with Ellie following close behind. I turn my attention to Kane, who Dan is still trying to free from the crumpled wreck.

    ¡°We need to hurry the fuck up,¡± I growl, keeping my eyes fixed on the vehicles a short way off over the other side of the border.

    What the fuck are they waiting for?

    ¡°I¡¯m trying.¡±

    I grit my teeth together. ¡°Try harder.¡±

    He nods his head, kicking up the power on the hydraulic shears. The creak of metal bending at the force of the machine makes my heart pound. This damn car could go up in mes at any moment with us too.

    ¡°Jasmine, head back to the SUV.¡±

    She shakes her head, clutching her hands together and staring at Kane teary-eyed. ¡°I can¡¯t leave him.¡±

    I set a firm hand on her shoulder. ¡°We will get Kane out, but I need you to get back to the SUV in case we need to make a quick getaway.¡±

    She nces between Kane and me, before nodding and walking away. If this goes south, there¡¯s no use of her being out here exposed. Dan frees the door enough to yank it open, and we both drag Kane out.

    He is bleeding from a gunshot wound so close to his heart. The air escapes my lungs, as I¡¯ve seen enough gunshot wounds. If it had been any further to the left, he¡¯d be dead.

    The wound may have done some severe damage. Luckily, Doctor Helen is on the jet waiting for us. I knew we might need medical attention, and she was happy to tag along. He needs to see her as soon as possible.

    Dan and I struggle to shift my lump of a brother. He is as big as me and taller. A few of the guys who helped carry Leo rush toward us. We struggle back toward the SUVs, carrying him.

    ¡°We need to get the fuck out of here, quick,¡± I order.

    It is at that moment that a horn res in the distance. I swing around to see a giant juggernaut speeding toward us. That¡¯s what Juliano¡¯s men have been waiting for-back up.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I breathe, rushing after Kane and my men. ¡°We need to get out of here now.¡±

    The guys bundle Kane¡¯s limp body into the middle seat of the SUV, before making their way to their own vehicles. I jump in next to him.

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes are wild as her hand wraps around his, the moment hees into her reach. I can¡¯t deny that the way she looks at him warms my ice-cold heart. She loves him more than I can fathom.

    I¡¯m a skeptic. I can¡¯t understand how love can blossom in this bloodthirsty world we exist in. For Kane, it has, and I¡¯m happy for him. I hope to God he survives this to enjoy her love for many years toe.

    The engine roars to life, and Dan puts his foot down as the convoy of SUVs speed into the distance. One nce back at the juggernaut attempting to follow puts me at ease since it¡¯s too slow for our vehicles.

    The other vehicles are following, but we¡¯re too far ahead of them and too fast. The jet will be ready to get us out of here quicker than they can catch us.

    We¡¯ve managed to scrape by this time, but it was too close forfort.

 Chapter 52

    Alicia

    I ake with a pounding headache, finding myself in a moving vehicle. There is no light. I hear the engine roaring beneath me, bringing me back to my senses. The memoriese rushing to

    me at once, as I try to sit up.

    The hard floor beneath me is cold, and my body is numb. Someone has kidnapped me-I know that for sure. The bindings cutting into my wrists remind me of that fact, along with the gag in my mouth. Not to mention, I¡¯ve got a damn hood over my head.

    My breathing is rapid as I try to gain control of the panic flooding me. The dark fabric hood over my head only makes this whole situation ten times worse. I can¡¯t move, and my head is killing me. Then I remember that asshole¡¯s elbow flying toward me. He knocked me out cold.

    Who the hell has kidnapped me?

    It¡¯s a ballsy fucking move to break into my father¡¯s house and snatch me out of my damn bed the way they did. This is not the first time someone has kidnapped me, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been attacked in my home. The ce is a fortress, and I can¡¯t understand how they got passed security.

    These men seemed far more professional than the men who snatched me while I was out with friends two years ago. I¡¯d given Alex the slip, and he¡¯d paid for it. My father knew it was my fault, but Alex epted the punishment.

    Thest time I was kidnapped, it was by a drug lord called Justin Leone. He lived in Austin and got too big for his boots. Altogether, he had me for a little over four hours. They were the longest four hours of my life. It was the only time I ever felt real terror.

    Once my father got his hands on him, he made sure Justin and the other men behind my kidnapping suffered far more than I did.

    Anyone who wants to kidnap me intends to hurt my father, which means they won¡¯t hesitate to harm me. Dad makes enemies all the time as the leader of a powerful crime family. I¡¯ve always been the perfect bargaining chip.

    If my dad had any sense, he¡¯d make it known that he doesn¡¯t give two shits about me. Instead, he¡¯s always been a doting father, even in public. It¡¯s something I¡¯m thankful for, but it¡¯s dangerous considering his line of work.

    Alex follows me everywhere for my protection, and it got way worse after that night two years ago. The drone of the engine is all that apanies my thoughts. I feel my head get heavier as I let it rest against the cold, hard metal behind me.

    Thest thing I should do is sleep, but as that thought crosses my mind, I feel my eyes shutting against their will. I bite down hard on my lip, drawing blood. It¡¯s my only way of attempting to stay conscious. Still, before long, I float away into the ck nothingness of my unconscious.

    I DRIFT in and out of sleep, for God knows how many hours. The pounding ache between my eyes getting worse, as the effects of dehydration set in. Whoever these men are, they aren¡¯t from Texas.

    If they were from Texas, we¡¯d have been at our destination a long time ago. I feel they are from very far away. It means that I¡¯m in more danger than ever.

    The constant state of fear tightening like a vice around my heart drains me of what little energy I¡¯ve got left. I hate not knowing who has me.

    The bindings around my wrists are so tight they¡¯ve rubbed the skin raw, and it stings like hell. My mouth is as dry as the Sahara Desert, and the gag isn¡¯t helping. It¡¯s impossible to move into another position to get the blood moving.

    If this isn¡¯t a disagreement within our own territory, then it means my dad has pissed off another crime family in North America or God forbid, Central America. Despite attempts to detach myself from my father¡¯s business, I know the way it works.

    I fall back and forth in and out of consciousness until the vehicle slows to a stop. I hear the muffled sounds of voices before we move again.

    The crunch of gravel beneath the tires of the vehicle has me tensing.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    We¡¯ve arrived at our destination, which means the terror will start soon.

    Being born into this life has made me more desensitized to the violence thates attached to it.

    As a child, I witnessed brutal acts that no one of that age should ever see. Nightmares haunted me every night for years until something inside me changed. The more brutality I was exposed to, the less it affected me.

    After a few minutes of driving along gravel, the vehiclees to a stop. I can hear people getting out and muffled voices. We¡¯ve arrived at our destination. I hold my breath, waiting for them to grab me.

    The ck of the door being opened makes the hair on the back of my neck stand on end. I clench my jaw, stealing myself to prepare for what is about toe. A pair of hands grab hold of my shoulders, dragging me out. I try to fight the person, trying to kick them, but I have no strength.

    Another pair of arms wrap around my waist, lifting me over someone¡¯s shoulder.

    The crunch of gravel beneath heavy boots, and the jolt of him moving twists my stomach with unease. On the one hand, I¡¯m d I¡¯m about to learn what the fuck is going on. On the other, I¡¯m an anxious mess over what might happen to me.

    Are they going to kill me? Torture me? Nothing would surprise me. ¡°I¡¯ve got Alicia,¡± the man dragging me states.

    The thud of footsteps approaching makes me tense. ¡°Very good, set the girl down. I¡¯ll bring her to him when he is ready.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait with her.¡±

    His footsteps trail away, as the guy holding me drops me to my feet. It¡¯s impossible to keep my bnce, as I wobble, almost crashing to the floor.

    The guy grabs hold of me in the nick of time, forcing me back to my feet. ¡°Stand up,¡± he barks.

    Oh jeez, sorry I was just falling to the floor of my own fucking will. I haven¡¯t used my legs in who knows how many hours, and they have kept me cramped in an unnatural position in the back of a vehicle. I shake my head, trying to gain more steadiness on my feet.

    The other guy returns, ¡°I¡¯ll take her from here.¡±

    His hand tightens around my arm in a firm grip, and he drags me. I can¡¯t see anything through the thick fabric hood, making this worse. We walk for a few moments before he jerks me to a stop.

    I can¡¯t breathe as three knocks echo on a door. My heart is pounding in my ears, making me dizzy. The worst part of this is not knowing who has me. ¡°Come in.¡± A deep, baritone voice calls from the other side of the door. A voice that sends shivers down my spine.

    The click of the door opening heightens my anxiety. The man drags me into the room. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± he asks.

    I wait and listen for the man to say something. I keep waiting, but no one speaks. The sound of the door closing behind me makes me tremble. I hate showing fear, but it¡¯s impossible not to.

    What feels like hours of silence tick by, even though it¡¯s only moments.

    The man reaches out and grabs the fabric covering my face, ripping it off my head.

    I squint at the sudden light flooding my retina. The ache between my eyes increases and I¡¯m blinded by the intensity of light. As my vision returns, my heart pounds against my rib cage.

    The man standing so close to me is gorgeous. It¡¯s an odd thing to think the first time I set eyes on my captor, but I almost forget where I am.

    His dark eyes are intense, pinning me to the spot and making me forget my name. There¡¯s a long while where he stares into my eyes as if frozen.

    When he doesn¡¯t speak, I break the silence first. ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± I ask, keeping my voice confident.

    He says nothing, turning his back to me and cing some distance between us. When he turns around, his eyes rake down my body in a predatory way.

    I let my eyes fall over his body, and the electricity shooting through my veins amplifies. He is not only unearthly handsome but an Adonis of a man. The tailored shirt he is wearing is expensive and hugs every dip and curve of his hard muscles.

    The hard nes of his chest are visible over the three buttons undone at the top, making my mouth dry. Both of his sleeves are rolled up, revealing tribal tattoos adorning the bulging muscles on his left arm.

    I return my attention to his eyes. They are burning with hot, fiery desire. It makes my stomach clench, and my panties dampen between my thighs. All I¡¯m wearing is my silk slip, and my nipples are hard and visible to him.

    How can this man affect me like this?

    He has captured me for fuck¡¯s sake. The pure dominance and power that rolls off of him in waves making my knees shake. My palms are sweaty for all the wrong reasons. It¡¯s not fear that is affecting me, as it should be. This man could overpower me with little effort, and for some sick reason, my body is reacting to the idea.

    The mere notion of being overpowered by this man-whoever he is- excites me more than scares me.

 Chapter 53

    Rick

    The¡¯s here, sir,¡± Dan says, peering into my office.

    I loosen the buttons on my shirt, trying to get a handle on my anxiety. IMy two brothers are unconscious and hurt. Kane had sustained two gunshot wounds. If one of the bullets had been an inch to the fucking right, he¡¯d be dead. The doctor confirmed that much.

    I¡¯ve been back all of an hour, and now I¡¯ve got this shit to deal with. At least my brothers are in the safe hands of Helen, but I am not in a fit state to be intimidating a young woman who we snatched from her home.

    I walk toward my desk, grabbing a bottle of scotch and pouring myself a ss. I know I have to deal with this, even if I don¡¯t want to-it¡¯s all part of the job description.

    ¡°Would you like me to bring her to you?¡± He pauses. ¡°Or would you prefer I take her straight to her room?¡±

    A moment of silence ticks by, as I pinch the bridge of my nose. ¡°Bring her to me,¡± I breathe, clenching my teeth.

    In over forty-eight hours, I¡¯ve slept only an hour. I¡¯m running off of nothing. Not to mention, I haven¡¯t eaten anything either. After what happened today, it is up to me to remain strong, even if I am exhausted.

    One of the Romano men has to be in control. It always has to be me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    The pressure can weigh me down.

    Dan walks away to fetch Alicia for me, but I wonder where the fuck Austin is. Austin hasn¡¯t shown his face since he delivered the terrible fucking news that we had to kidnap Juliano¡¯s daughter. No one has got in touch with him since, other than the text he sent me to confirm the mission was sessful.

    Even though I hate having to kidnap her, we need a bargaining chip more than ever after what my brothers pulled on their territory.

    To me, my family is everything. If anyone were to kidnap either of my brothers, I would walk through fire to get them back. It makes this a risky option. As long as she cooperates, then she won¡¯te to much harm. If she resists, then I hate to think about what I must do.

    Even if I don¡¯t enjoy harming women, in particr, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to keep my family safe-no matter what. Her father needs to believe she is in real danger, making it easier to force him to back off.

    There¡¯s a knock at my door, and I sit down behind my office desk, taking a deep breath. It is time to be the calm, dangerous don that everyone fears, despite feeling like shit right now.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I call.

    Dan opens the door and is holding a woman with her hands tied behind her back. They have covered her head with a ck fabric hood, and she is trembling.

    I tried to do some research on Alicia Juliano, but I came up nk. All I learned is that she is only twenty years old.

    ¡°Is there anything else, sir?¡± Dan asks.

    I shake my head in response and stand from the desk chair. Dan leaves, shutting the door behind him. I¡¯m alone with her, and she is shaking like a leaf in the wind.

    In the past, when they¡¯ve brought me female captives, they are sobbing.

    She¡¯s not making a sound.

    I step closer to her and freeze as her scent hits me. She smells of vani and coconuts and pure femininity-it¡¯s intoxicating.

    Why the fuck am I even noticing that?

    My hand rests for a moment over the fabric hood, before pulling it off.

    The moment her face is revealed, it feels like time stands still.

    Alicia Juliano is a princess.

    Her dark ck hair is messy and syed around her tanned face. My heartbeat quickens in my chest as she squints, sensitive to the sudden light filtering into her irises. As they adapt, her bright blue eyes widen. They are like polished sapphires, gleaming with defiance I wasn¡¯t expecting to see.

    She doesn¡¯t look scared in the slightest, despite the trembling in her knees. She is most definitely only twenty years old. Too innocent and way too young for me. I¡¯ve never been speechless, but the words have left me. My mind is nk as I stare at her, forgetting what the hell I¡¯m supposed to be doing.

    Then, I notice the dark bruise on her forehead above her left eye. I tense. The mere notion of any man hurting her during this process irritating me.

    What the fuck?

    I¡¯m supposed to be the one to hurt her. She has to bend to our will and do as we say. Why am I getting pissed off that she has been harmed?

    I stand there staring at her for far longer than I should, saying nothing. She¡¯s the first out of the two of us to break the silence. ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± Her eyes narrow.

    The confident attitude in her voice only bowls me over. We have kidnapped her for fuck¡¯s sake, there¡¯s no way she should be the one asking the questions.

    I clear my throat, turning my back on the stunning beauty behind me. It is time to crush Alicia¡¯s confidence and put her in her ce. She hasn¡¯t got the upper hand in this situation, and I need to make that clear.

    Once a safe distance from her, I turn back to face her. Perhaps moving away was a mistake, as I let my eyes drop to her figure.

    All she is wearing is a beige silk slip, and her breasts arerge and firm. I can see the outline of her nipples through the thin fabric. They are hard and pointing toward me. She has curvy hips and thick thighs that I¡¯d love to sink my fingertips into.

    My cock stirs in my pants as I stare at her body. It¡¯s ridiculous how I¡¯m reacting to her. This is bad-no, terrible.

    When I return my attention to her face, I notice she¡¯s taking her measure of me. Her cheeks have stained a beautiful pink that makes my balls tingle. The moment she returns her gaze to my eyes, something pulses between us. It¡¯s electric.

    I¡¯m in serious fucking trouble. This woman is here for me to scare, but all I can think about right now is taking her to my bed. It¡¯s wrong on so many levels. She¡¯s over half my forty-two years for a start.

    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± she asks, her voice rising a little, giving away the fact she is panicking more than she let on at first. Her attempt at bravery is crumbling as I keep silent.

    I move around my desk and sit in my chair, cing my hands t on the desk in front of me. ¡°You don¡¯t ask the questions.¡±

    She takes me by surprise again, moving toward me. ¡°My father will kill you-¡±

    I m my hand down on the desk, cutting her off. ¡°Your father is nothing,¡± I growl, rage flooding me at the mention of the man who has stood against me. He is the sole reason this stunning creature is standing in front of me. ¡°He crossed us, and no one crosses us.¡±

    She takes a step back, sensing the severity of the situation. Her eyes search the room as if she will find a clue who I am hidden somewhere. ¡°Where am I?¡±

    The fear flooding her bright blue eyes is dyed but warranted. I feel guilty for scaring her. How the fuck am I going to do what I need to? ¡°Phdelphia,¡± I grit out.

    Her eyes widen, and she takes another step back. ¡°Romano.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°My father isn¡¯t stupid enough to cross you.¡±

    Irritated by her defending her father¡¯s actions without knowing the truth, I push myself up. I walk toward her. ¡°He is that stupid.¡± My fists are clenched by my side.

    She sinks her teeth into her bottom lip. ¡°What did my father do?¡±

    I stare at her for a short while, wondering whether to enlighten her. ¡°He has made a y for our territory, selling guns at low prices in the states we run.¡± I clench my jaw. ¡°No one crosses us and gets away with it.¡±

    A visible shiver runs through her, and she takes another step back from me. The need to remain close to her tempts me to take a step forward, but I keep my urges at bay. My mind has been in the gutter since I saw her, and even more so, seeing the way she reacts to me.

    Would she shiver if I ran my hands all over her perfect, naked body?

    She recovers from the moment of fear, meeting my gaze. Her piercing, blue eyes paralyze me. ¡°What is your name?¡± she asks.

    I take that step closer to her. ¡°My given name is Rardo, but I prefer Rick,¡± I say.

    Her lips part, and eyes widen again. She wasn¡¯t aware she was standing in front of the boss of the most powerful mafia family in North America.

    The only word I can find to describe her is stunning. It will be damn near impossible for me to rough her up or intimidate her. We need a video or a picture of her scared and hurt to send to her father. It is a little problematic since all I want to do is fuck her.

    There are only inches between us. It would take a small step to close that gap, capturing those perfect, plump lips with mine. ¡°If you cooperate, I won¡¯t harm you,¡± I say, huskier than I intended.

    Her eyes sh with fear and something fiery. I watch as her tongue darts out over her lips, drawing my attention to them again.

    To my surprise, she steps even closer to me. Her body pressing against mine, and only my shirt and her thin little slip between us. Her vani scent clouds my mind, distorting my judgment.

    ¡°What happens if I don¡¯t cooperate?¡± There¡¯s a teasing tone to her voice. A tone that makes me want to grab her hips and show her what I want to do to her if she doesn¡¯t cooperate. She would be over my knee quicker than she can say no.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to find out,¡± I say, keeping my voice even despite the conflict deep down inside.

    She sinks her teeth into her bottom lip, and my balls ache for release. ¡°Maybe I do,¡± she says.

    A low growl rises through my chest, making her startle backward. I grab her hips, stopping her from moving away from me. ¡°If you know who the fuck I am, then you will make sure you do what I say,¡± I dig my fingertips into her hips in a warning.

    She has to know she hasn¡¯t got the upper hand here. She swallows thickly, nodding her head. Her bright sapphire gems losing a little of the fight. The fight that makes me want to take her right here in this office over my desk.

    I don¡¯t let go of her right away, and she tilts her head toward me. She flicks her tongue out over her lips, drawing my eyes to them.

    It feels like she¡¯s a ma, pulling me toward her. The gap between us is reducing. All I can focus on right now is the frantic beating of my heart and those perfect, plump lips. An inch is all that separates us now, her breathingbored and heavy.

    The sound of footsteps outside the door startles me away from her. I move away and fold my arms over my chest, narrowing my eyes at the temptress in front of me.

    Perhaps she has got the upper hand in this situation. This is the first time someone has ever distracted me. The first time someone has tempted me to do something which could affect our family operation negatively.

    Alicia Juliano is a pawn in this game, nothing more.

    I take in her appearance once more. Her cheeks are flushed, and her knees are shaking. It takes all the willpower to step away from her and back toward my desk. ¡°I will get someone to take you to your room.¡± I sit down.

    ¡°My room? I¡¯m a prisoner, aren¡¯t I?¡± she scoffs.

    I don¡¯t look up at her, I can¡¯t. She is a prisoner who I will struggle to break. The thought of harming her rubs me the wrong way, and I can¡¯t understand why. I never hesitate to do what is necessary. If I have to hurt innocent people, then that¡¯s what I do to keep my family safe.

    I don¡¯t acknowledge her question, pressing the inte on my desk phone to speak to Dan outside the room. ¡°Can youe and escort Alicia to her room, please?¡±

    The door clicks open, and I school my features to calm and collected, even though I¡¯m anything but.

    He walks toward Alicia, grabbing her arm with more force than I¡¯d like. It¡¯s ridiculous, but I don¡¯t like seeing him touch her at all. He gives me a nod as he pulls her away, leaving me staring after them.

    I rest my head back in my chair and let out a sigh. This is thest thing I need. Alicia Juliano is my bargaining chip and nothing more.

    Still, I¡¯m not sure she is someone I will want to part with soon-maybe never.

 Chapter 54

    Alicia

    I lie on the bed, staring at the ceiling. The room I¡¯ve been locked in isfortable, considering I¡¯m a prisoner. Let¡¯s just say this is turning out to be slightly different from thest kidnapping I endured.

    My father will go insane over this. I hate to think about him panicking back at home. He treats me like a little girl, even though I¡¯m twenty years old. In his eyes, I will always be his little girl-no matter what. A lump forms in my throat, as I push myself up from the bed.

    I will go out of my damn mind in this room. Rick didn¡¯t tell me what he intends to do with me or how long I¡¯ll be here. There was something odd about our interaction. It didn¡¯t fit an interaction between a captor and captive. He was different to what I expected the big, bad Romano mafia boss to be like.

    I need to get the hell out of here. Although, I get a feeling that will be damn near impossible. The Romano family is the most influential crime family in America. It didn¡¯t seem too tricky to leave the building, but getting off their grounds would be a whole other story.

    Their security will be beyond anything I¡¯ve encountered before. Not to mention, Rick Romano is renowned for being brutal with anyone that tries to defy him.

    A hard knock on the door startles me from my thoughts, forcing me to sit upright. I wait for the person to enter, holding my breath.

    Deep down, I know who I want to see step into this room. The lock clicks, and then the door swings open, revealing the muscle-bound mob boss I can¡¯t seem to get out of my mind.

    He steps inside and shuts the door, pausing before turning to face me. His dark eyes burn with that hungry intensity again as his gaze sweeps over my body. It¡¯s as if he wants to devour me. Something I¡¯m not all too opposed to, even if he is my captor.

    ¡°I need a picture of you,¡± he says.

    I shuffle to sit on the edge of the bed. ¡°What kind of picture?¡±

    He shoves his hands in his pockets, drawing my eyes to the bulge in his pants. My heart rate speeds up, as I wonder if he wants a picture of me naked. ¡°Bound, gagged and looking scared,¡± he says, voice husky.

    I can¡¯t understand why the notion of this man binding and gagging me gets me going. My cheeks burn hot. My body prickles with need.

    ¡°Either you cooperate and let me take the picture and act like you¡¯re scared, or I do it with force.¡±

    I sink my teeth into my bottom lip, considering the two options. The thought of being forced by Rick sets me on fire in a way I¡¯ve never known before. Hisrge, rough hands grabbing me and pressing me down, but I¡¯m not stupid enough to push him.

    Who knows what might happen if I do?

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    A sh of disappointment floods his dark eyes as he steps forward. ¡°Stand.¡±

    I do as he says, standing to my feet.

    ¡°Turn around with your hands behind your back.¡± I stare at him for a moment, considering his request. A part of me longs to disobey him and find out what he will do.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Now,¡± he growls, eyes lighting with that fire I witnessed earlier in his office.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t, what will you do to me?¡± I ask, speaking when I shouldn¡¯t fucking speak.

    He steps closer to me, looming over me in all his powerful stature. I gasp as he grabs my hips and twists me around, grabbing my hands and forcing them together behind my back. He pulls me into his hard, muscled body. ¡°Don¡¯t push me, Alicia,¡± he breathes into my ear.

    I shiver at the way he says my name. My panties dampen between my thighs. ¡°Or what?¡±

    He ties my hands together and then tease his fingers onto my hips, digging into them enough to hurt. It¡¯s a thrilling pain one that lights me up

    like nothing ever has. He twists me around, staring down at me with such ferocity I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s turned on or angry.

    I swallow hard, licking my bottom lip.

    His eyes dip to my lips. All I can think about is pressing them to his. He is so close his breath hits my face. I gasp as he closes his hands around my throat, in a soft but firm grip. My body sets on fire, and I can¡¯t contain the moan that escapes my lips.

    His eyes widen at the sound. A wave of hot embarrassment sweeps through my body. I can¡¯t believe I couldn¡¯t control my crazy urges. He¡¯s trying to scare me, but all he is doing is turning me on.

    I¡¯m so fucked up. Arousal is thest thing I should be experiencing.

    Even more so, considering the man holding me captive is the reason. ¡°On the chair,¡± he orders, narrowing his eyes.

    I nod my head, walking toward the chair in the room¡¯s corner.

    He dips his hands into his pocket, pulling out his phone. ¡°I need you to appear scared.¡±

    This is a nightmare. I¡¯m a terrible actress, and trying to act scared right now seems almost impossible. Around Rick, I feel safe, which makes no sense.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the best actress.¡±

    A muscle ticks in his jaw, and he narrows his eyes. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re not scared?¡± He takes a few steps toward me, halting two feet away.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I shrug. ¡°I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m not scared.¡±

    He clenches his fists by his side. ¡°You were scared earlier when you realized who I was.¡±

    The intensity in his gaze is making me anything but scared. The emotions flooding me couldn¡¯t be much further from fear. My thighs quiver. My knees shake. The slickness between my thighs increases.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to be scared when you look at me like that,¡± I breathe, almost to myself.

    He steps closer and grips my chin between his finger and thumb, tilting my face toward him. ¡°Like what?¡±

    I shiver at the intensity in his tone, licking my dry lips. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to answer him. He is looking at me with desire, but perhaps I¡¯ve read it all wrong. Maybe it¡¯s just my fucked-up mind ying tricks on me.

    Inexperienced is a perfect word to sum me up. I¡¯ve had one boyfriend, and we never had sex. In fact, we never did anything other than kiss.

    There¡¯s no doubt that I¡¯m reading the signs wrong. A man as dominant and brutal as Rick would never want a girl like me.

    ¡°Answer me,¡± he growls, making my panties damp between my thighs. I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I gasp as he grabs hold of me,

    dragging me from the chair.

    He sits down and forces me over his knee. I shiver as he pulls my slip over my hips,ying me bare to him. I¡¯m not even wearing panties beneath it, as I took them off after showering.

    His chest rumbles with a deep growl that sends heat prickling through me. He sets his hand on my bare ass. I heat from embarrassment and humiliation. This is the most exposed I¡¯ve ever been to a man. Rick is in total control, and despite my reservations, I¡¯m turned on.

    My thighs are soaking wet with my arousal, and I gasp as he ps my ass for the first time. The punishment makes me hot for all the wrong reasons.

    The way he takes me in hand, punishing me, is something I¡¯ve never experienced.

    My professors at school always said Icked discipline.

    ¡°Tell me what you mean, Alicia,¡± hemands, pping my ass again. I squirm, freezing as something hard and hot presses into my naked tummy. Despite Rick¡¯s pants being between us, I can feel his cock beneath

    me.

    ¡°No,¡± I grit out, loving the way he holds me like this.

    He ps both of my ass cheeks erotically, sending a sharp pain through me. It should turn me off, but it has the opposite effect.

    I moan, making him tense beneath me. I know I can¡¯t take that sound back, and it reveals how much I¡¯m enjoying this.

    He parts my thighs and groans, seeing how wet I am. ¡°Are you enjoying this punishment?¡±

    I shake my head. My stomach twists with nerves as I realize how vulnerable I am. A virgin at the mercy of a powerful, angry mob boss who doesn¡¯t care what he does.

    He ps my ass three times on each cheek, and this time, I can¡¯t hide my response. I¡¯m moaning on hisp, loving the press of his hard length against my tummy.

    ¡°Alicia, tell me what you meant,¡± he growls.

    ¡°I meant you were looking at me like you want to fuck me,¡± I cry, as he ps me again.

    He freezes beneath me, gripping my hips and forcing me up from hisp. He stands up and res at me, edging closer. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a rumor. Is it true your father calls you his princess?¡± he asks.

    I open my too dry mouth, closing it again. I can¡¯t speak with this man looming over me like this, so I nod instead.

    He searches my eyes, ¡°I can see why, but you deserve to be a queen. My queen,¡± he growls, the statement left hanging in the air between us. He reaches for me and grips my chin between his finger and thumb, squeezing so hard it almost hurts.

    The sentiment makes me more confident that the fire in his eyes when he looks at me is desire. I can¡¯t believe how intimate his punishment was. My brain isn¡¯t functioning with this man so close to me, his breath falling against my face.

    He forces me down into the chair and shakes his head, pulling a gag out of his pocket. I gasp as he forces it into my mouth. Next, he ties my hands behind my back and ties me to the chair. ¡°Keep your head down and look scared, or I will have to be harsh with you.¡±

    I bow my head, even though I¡¯m more turned on than I¡¯ve ever been in my life. My ass stinging as I sit in the chair. He snaps a photo on his phone, before stowing it in his pants pocket.

    He steps forward and grips my chin again, forcing me to meet his hot gaze. ¡°Get some sleep,¡± he says. The harsh and cold tone of his voice sending a shiver down my spine.

    He lets go of me and turns away, leaving me staring at his back. The tension in his shoulders is evident as he moves away. I watch after him as he steps out of the room, leaving me alone and confused.

    My ass still stings. A reminder of how that man just pleasured me.

    This experience will be worlds away from the experience I had thest time someone kidnapped me. I flop down on thefortable bed and shut my eyes, thinking about the brutal mafia boss who will fill my dreams tonight.

 Chapter 55

    Rick

    Five days have passed since Dan brought Alicia into my office. I haven¡¯t been able to do anything about her other than take that damn photo. I¡¯ve kept away from her out of

    fear of what I¡¯ll do if I go near her again.

    Thest time, I ended up forcing her over myp and spanking her perfect, bare ass. It was ridiculous. When I realized she wasn¡¯t wearing panties, it sent me spiraling out of control. I don¡¯t want my uncontroble attraction to her to distract me from what I need to do.

    I can¡¯t bring myself to harm the beauty locked up in our guest bedroom. What I should do is assign the task to one of my men to take care of it, but I can¡¯t bring myself to do that either. The thought of any other man touching her makes me hot with possessive rage.

    I sent the picture of her gagged and bound to her father. He is yet to respond to our demands and the fact we have her, which is odd. The most fucked up thing is that I¡¯ve taken matters into my own hands a few too many times looking at the image.

    Alicia Juliano gets me going like no woman ever has. She¡¯s hot and feisty, and the way she moaned when I spanked her ass proved she loves being disciplined. I was moments away from tying her to the guest bed and having my way with her. I¡¯m always in control.

    Why the hell does she make me so crazy?

    Leo is on the mend and out of our private hospital ward in the basement, but Kane is still far from fit. He took far worse gun wounds while he drove them to safety. He is always the hero, sacrificing his own safety for his brother and girlfriend.

    Jasmine has been by his side day and night in the hospital room in our basement. She won¡¯t even leave to get food or drink, but Ellie has taken to supplying her while she¡¯s down there.

    We use the room in the basement far too often for our men. We can¡¯t use traditional hospitals, because it raises too many questions and heat that we don¡¯t need. There¡¯s only so much you can pay the police to look the other way.

    I will need my brother to help me deal with her. If I go anywhere near her alone, it will be a miracle if I don¡¯t end up balls deep inside of her.

    ¡°Sir.¡± I turn to see Dan jogging down the corridor toward me. ¡°An incident has urred with the Juliano girl.¡±

    My heart rate spikes at the mention of her and incident in the same damn sentence. ¡°What kind of incident?¡±

    He pauses a moment, eyes fearful. ¡°The girl escaped the room, and we¡¯re searching the grounds for her now.¡±

    I clench my fists by my side. ¡°Why the fuck wasn¡¯t she guarded?¡±

    Dan pales, taking a half step backward. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I believe Jason was on guard, but it was changeover. The guy taking over hadn¡¯t arrived, so he went to search for him.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t the door locked?¡±

    He bites the inside of his cheek. ¡°It was, but she picked the lock with a hairpin.¡±

    I growl, marching toward the exit of the house. Alicia isn¡¯t slipping through my fingers. There is zero fucking chance I let that happen.

    I can hear Dan¡¯s footsteps chasing after me. ¡°We¡¯re out looking for her.

    We¡¯ll get her. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll get passed the security at the gate.¡±

    Dan is one of my best men, but he needs to learn when to back off. I say nothing, walking straight out of the front entrance and scanning the grounds at the front.

    If I were Alicia, where would I go?

    She is smart and the daughter of a man from this world. She is aware we guard the front gate and will try to find another way out.

    I walk in the opposite direction of the gate, heading toward the boundary at the back of the mansion. If I was Alicia, that¡¯s where I¡¯d try to find a way out. My heart pounds hard as I remember there are a few holes in the fencing at the back. I meant to get them fixed, but I never have time for that shit.

    ¡°Sir, where are you going?¡± Dan shouts after me.

    Irritation rises inside of me, forcing me to an abrupt stop. ¡°Dan, you don¡¯t want to be asking me any fucking questions,¡± I say, clenching my hands by my side.

    He backs off, stepping away from me and walking back toward the driveway. I continue on, following my hunch where Alicia is. If she had taken the driveway, we would have found her by now.

    All I can think about is losing her, and I know it¡¯s not for the right fucking reasons. Once I get my hands on her, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to stop myself. A dark part of me longs to take her in ways I shouldn¡¯t even consider. Nick Juliano wouldn¡¯t take too kindly to a rival taking his daughter to bed-that¡¯s something I¡¯m sure of.

    There¡¯s an unspoken, unwritten code between rival families. Family members of mob bosses don¡¯t get touched in that way no matter what, but I can feel the powerful desire for her mounting by the minute.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    I shut my eyes, inhaling a deep breath to calm myself, but it¡¯s no fucking use. Alicia¡¯s beautiful face infects my mind.

    My eyes shoot open at the crunch of light footsteps running through the woods a good few yards to my left. A sh of bright red fabric has my heart racing into overdrive. She is wearing a dress we supplied her-the sexiest one.

    The excitement inside of me stirs as I stalk toward her. The anticipation of hauling her over my shoulder makes my heart rate spike. It¡¯s clear that with her, I¡¯m a mess.

    A sh of dark hair this time catches my attention between two trees. She thinks she can outrun me, but she can¡¯t. There is no need for me to run. Slow and steady wins the race.

    She nces over her shoulder, meeting my gaze. It all happens so fast.

    The moment she takes her attention off the ground in front of her, she trips over. I watch as she falls, quickening my steps out of instinct. A part of me hates to see her fall, wanting to be there to catch her, but I¡¯m too far away.

    She clutches her ankle, face twisting with pain. Her attention returns to me, and she purses her plump lips.

    I can feel my careful self-control slipping through my fingers the closer I get to her. As soon as I smell her sweet scent and touch that perfect soft skin, I won¡¯t be able to stop myself.

    There¡¯s a reason I stayed away from her room for five days. I crave her like a starving man craves food. She¡¯s an addiction. A bundle of snarky, brattiness that pushes all of my buttons.

    I loom over her, crossing my arms over my chest.

    She gazes up at me, licking her lips and drawing my attention to them. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    I shake my head in disbelief. How can this girl escape and then have the audacity to ask me what I want when I find her?

    She astounds me as much as she turns me on. ¡°You,¡± I rumble, shifting to grab her hand and force her to her feet.

    She winces, trying to put weight on her ankle. The moment I let go, she falls toward the soft, grass-covered ground. This time, I¡¯m there. I grab her hips and pull her into me, anchoring her. My muscles coil with tension as her hands rest on my chest.

    I nce down at her small, delicate hands. The sight of her touching me sends my mind into overdrive. My balls ache for release. I¡¯m harder than I¡¯ve ever been. It¡¯s ridiculous. A man like me can¡¯t control himself because of a single, innocent touch from a stunning, young woman.

    I return my gaze to her face and her lips part. Her irises dted as she gazes up at me, desire painted in every line of her expression. The first day, I wondered if I¡¯d read the signals wrong. I¡¯d been sure she was turned on, but as I stare at her now, I know I was right. My instincts are rarely off.

    Alicia Juliano wants me. My stomach tightens. My cock is so hard it may rip through the fabric of my pants. A deep longing to be inside of her driving my conflicted mind insane. Her kidnapping was a business transaction. I cannot touch her.

    The moment that thought pulses through my brain, I long for her more. She¡¯s the forbidden fucking fruit. The bratty daughter of a rival crime boss, who I¡¯m drawn to. She may be her father¡¯s princess, but for some insane reason, I want to make her my queen. That¡¯s what she is.

    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± she asks, eyes sparkling with yful fire.

    I clench my jaw. Rage and passion flooding me and battling inside. ¡°I¡¯ll stare at what the fuck I want.¡± My hands tease down her curvy sides to her hips, sending a visible shiver through her.

    She arches her back in a way that makes me long to fuck her right here out in the open. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact all my men are out here, searching for her, I might have considered it. The way she pouts at me sends me wild.

    Even now, she remains standing inches from me, keeping her hands on my chest.

    I break the tension, shifting to throw her over my shoulder. Alicia gasps as my hands grip her hips, lifting her with ease. She fists her hands and beats against my back half-heartedly.

    My hand remains on the back of her thighs, steadying her. It¡¯s unnecessary for my hand to be that far up, but I know deep down that any excuse to touch her like that I¡¯d take.

    I¡¯m rarely tempted to break the rules since I¡¯m the one who enforces them. Alicia is something else. She¡¯s worth breaking the rules for. As I march toward the house, I know that¡¯s what I¡¯m about to do.

    It¡¯s about time I taught this temptress a real lesson.

 Chapter 56

    Alicia

    Rick¡¯s rough hands w the back of my thighs, dangerously close to my soaking wet panties. The way he hauled me over his shoulder made me ache. He¡¯s a true alpha male. The kind of

    man who won¡¯t take any shit from me. The sort of man I¡¯ve dreamed about.

    The anger burning in his eyes was as clear as day, but it was mixed with desire. The possessiveness of his touch as he slid his hands down my side makes me long for him more. I feel it deepen the more he ws at my thighs.

    The way he threw me over his shoulder was as if I weighed nothing- sure, I¡¯m small, but I¡¯m no feather. My hands rest just above his perfect, taut buttocks. The temptation to touch them wing at me, but I resist.

    Rick Romano is so tempting, but I¡¯m not stupid enough to underestimate how dangerous he is. He marches toward the Romano mansion, not saying a fucking word. The silence between us is tense.

    Every muscle in my body quivers with a mix of excitement and fear. I know what I want to happen next, but this is the defining moment.

    My escape was half-hearted. I knew I wouldn¡¯t get far. It was the only way to get his attention and force him to see me. Five days he kept me locked in that bedroom without a word or whisper of what is going on.

    Other than the asshole guards shoving food through the door and retreating before I can so much as ask one damn question, I¡¯ve spoken to no one.

    It¡¯s driving me fucking nuts. I shift in Rick¡¯s grip, trying to put up some resistance, despite the sheer power of his hold. ¡°Put me the fuck down.¡± I beat my hand against his back. ¡°I can walk.¡±

    His fingertips dig harder into the back of my thighs, gripping me possessively. ¡°No chance,¡± he grunts.

    I clench my fists and punch his back harder, trying to get a rise out of him. ¡°I was going out of my mind locked in that damn room. What the hell did you expect me to do?¡±

    He says nothing in response. Instead, he marches through the front door of his house and straight up the grand staircase. Every step knocking the wind out of me. He is full of such rage and power that it makes me want him more, which is insane.

    It is fucking mental that I want the man who is hauling me back into his mansion like a caveman. There¡¯s no denying what I saw in his eyes the other day-desire. He wants me, even if he is resisting the attraction between us.

    I¡¯ve pushed him now. I know he will not be so gentle with me this time. ¡°You can¡¯t keep me locked in a room without telling me what¡¯s going on for five days.¡±

    He grunts like an animal in response. A shiver runs down my spine as he walks straight passed the door to the room I escaped earlier-the bedroom I¡¯ve been held a captive in. I can¡¯t deny the niggling sense of panic that I may have read this wrong.

    Where the fuck is he taking me?

    I writhe against him, but he holds me even tighter. He walks down another corridor and straight through a door at the end. I try to get a glimpse of where we are, but it¡¯s difficult with him pinning me to his shoulder. ¡°Are you going to let me down yet?¡±

    He throws me onto arge, four-poster bed in the center of the room.

    I swallow hard at the pure rage and emotion in his eyes. I keep my cool. ¡°Where the hell am I?¡± I nce around the room. It¡¯srge and not as nicely decorated as the room I¡¯d been staying in, but It smells of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time you were a taught a fucking lesson,¡± he growls.

    A pulse of fear chases up my spine at his tone, coupled with something else. There¡¯s a dark desire inside of me. I want to be taken by the man looming at the end of the bed. I want him to spank me and be my first.

    Who knew I craved discipline like this?

    ¡°And you will be the one to do it, will you?¡± I ask, keeping my voice sarcastic.

    He steps closer and then shifts to his knees at the end of the bed.

    The thought of this man punishing me on his bed sends a shiver down my spine. I¡¯d enjoy it far more than I should.

    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you once, Alicia, do not push me.¡± His eyes flicker with desire.

    I lick my bottom lip, keeping eye contact. ¡°And, I¡¯ve asked you once, or what?¡±

    That is thest straw, as heunches himself at me. I gasp as he pins me to the bed with his weight. His eyes are frantic and lips inches from mine. His rough hands wrap around my wrists, forcing them above my head.

    The pounding of my heart in my ears makes me anxious. I need to know what this man intends to do. As I gaze into his dark eyes, I recognize the warring conflict raging deep within.

    After a few moments of silence tick past, I break it without thinking, ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± I¡¯m taunting a lion ready to pounce, and I can¡¯t understand why.

    He growls a low sound before capturing my lips. There had been a moment where I wondered if I¡¯d read the signs wrong, but as his rough lips im mine, my heart soars. Deep down, I¡¯ve longed for this since I set eyes on him. I wanted to find out if he wants me as much as I want him.

    The way his lips feel against mine is hard and dominating. I¡¯m in heaven.

    He forces his tongue into my mouth, making me moan. I love the way he swipes against my own frantically, sending electricity through my nerve endings.

    His body weight pins me down to the mattress, forcing the thick, throbbing length of him between my thighs. I shiver with need and fear.

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever craved a man so much it almost hurts. The prospect of him taking my virginity is as intoxicating as it is scary.

    Rick Romano is everything I¡¯m attracted to. Powerful, dominating, muscle-bound, not to mention, a true alpha male. It¡¯s ridiculous where my mind is at, considering he¡¯s the man who kidnapped me from my home.

    He pulls away and kisses my cheek, making me tingle all over. I gasp as his teeth nip at my pulse in my neck. The fire inside of me turns to a raging furnace of hot, untamable desire.

    I let my fingers slide into his golden-brown hair, wing him closer to me. A sudden fear that he may stop flooding my mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to hurt you, scare you,¡± he mutters against my skin, letting his lips tease over it.

    His words startle me to my senses for a second. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you hurting me?¡± I ask, intrigued why Rick Romano isn¡¯t doing what he¡¯s supposed to do.

    He pins his bulging arms either side of me, holding my gaze. ¡°I said I¡¯m supposed to.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to. I can¡¯t.¡±

    For a moment, my heart thuds against my rib cage in anticipation. ¡°Even after I tried to escape?¡±

    ¡°Even after you tried to escape,¡± he breathes, pressing his lips to mine and kissing me softer.

    I whimper as he nts light kisses on my throat.

    ¡°I need you,¡± he whispers, letting his lips tease over the sensitive flesh below my ear. ¡°They say you are your father¡¯s princess, but I want you to be my queen. Mine.¡±

    There¡¯s something so intimate in his voice. A promise caressing my skin, turning me to jelly. I dig my fingers into the silk bedsheets below me, trying to ground myself.

    His hands move down my sides, and he ws at my hips, making me moan. There is a raging fire burning in his eyes as he straightens, staring down at me like a hunter watching its prey. ¡°I want to tie you to this bed naked and never let you go,¡± he breathes.

    A flutter ignites in my tummy at the thought, as he bend down and trails hot kisses down my neck and exposed cleavage. When I got ready this morning, intending to escape, I picked this dress for him.

    He groans against my skin, tearing at my dress. I gasp as he rips the fabric in two, right down the middle. His eyes roaming me with such intensity. ¡°Fucking gorgeous,¡± he says, letting his hand tease over my throat.

    He yanks his shirt off, chucking it onto the floor. My heart rate picks up, seeing him in all his hard, muscr glory.

    He wraps his hand around my throat and squeezes gently, forcing me to arch my back. It makes me hot in a way I¡¯ve never been before. A puddle pools between my thighs, soaking my panties right through.

    ¡°Do you like this?¡± He squeezes my throat tighter.

    I let my tongue dart out over my too dry lips, nodding my head. ¡°Answer me, princess.¡±

    I sink my teeth into my bottom lip before answering, ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± There¡¯s a pause filled with pure electric lust as we stare at each other.

    ¡°Are you going to fuck me?¡± I ask, my voice shaking at the end.

    His cock pulses and twitches in his pants against my lower abdomen, making me long for him to fill me. A beautiful half-smile curves the edges of his lips. It is a smile I want to see again and again. He didn¡¯t smile during our first two encounters.

    ¡°Do you want me to?¡± he asks.

    I worry my bottom lip between my teeth, knowing I do. It is crazy that I¡¯d want a man who kidnapped me to take my innocence. ¡°Yes¡­ But I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± The zing heat in my cheeks spreads through my body. It¡¯s so embarrassing telling this man I¡¯m a virgin.

    His eyes darken. ¡°What do you mean?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The heat only zes more fiercely over my body. I¡¯m so ashamed that I¡¯m a virgin at twenty years old. ¡°I¡¯m a virgin.¡±

    He growls a low, animalistic sound, before descending on me. His lips move against mine hard and unforgiving, slipping his tongue into my mouth and exploring it with an intensity I¡¯ve never experienced before.

    He parts from me, panting. ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±

    I¡¯m needy and desperate to be closer to him. ¡°I need you,¡± I breathe.

    He strikes like a beast unleashed. He rips my panties off as if they¡¯re made of nothing more than paper. I watch him as his eyes darken before he unhooks my bra.

    My cheeks heat as he frees my breasts and hard nipples to his hungry gaze. He is a man possessed as hevishes all his attention on my puckered nipples, sucking and licking at my sensitive flesh.

    The sensation is so hot, so needy. I can hardly register that a man like him is doing this to me, making me feel this way. I let my head fall back as he licks each one slowly, turning me to a molten pool ofva on his bed. ¡°Fuck,¡± I gasp,cing my fingers through his golden hair.

    His dark eyes find me in warning as he likes to be in control. He pulls away and gets to his feet, making my stomach dip. I watch him disappear from the bedroom, followed by a rustling in the room he entered.

    He returns, holding leather restraints in his hands, making my heart still in my chest. My stomach tightens at the thought of him restraining me with them.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time I taught you a real lesson, princess,¡± he groans, crawling back onto the bed toward me.

    I can¡¯t help but admire the dark tattoos trailing up his left arm, and the way his muscles bulge and flex as he moves. He keeps eye contact, forcing me to lie down with a stare. It is crazy how he doesn¡¯t even need to tell me what he wants me to do-I just know.

    He mps the restraints to the railings of the bed, before grabbing my wrist and forcing them into the cuffs. I shiver, as he captures my bottom lip between his teeth.

    ¡°Rx, baby.¡± He shifts to the other wrist, doing the same. ¡°I will make you feel better than you¡¯ve ever felt.¡±

    He nips at the lobe of my ear, before whispering. ¡°If you need me to stop, tell me.¡±

    I can¡¯t imagine myself uttering that word to this man, but I nod in response. I watch as he moves back onto his haunches, grabbing his belt. He undoes it, and I¡¯m shaking with the anticipation of seeing all of him. With a little shifting, he frees himself of his pants, chucking them on the floor.

    All he has on now is a tight pair of boxer briefs molded to the enormous, thick outline of him. It leaves little to the imagination, and the ache inside of me deepens. The size of him makes sense considering he¡¯s a beast of a man,rge in every single way.

    His eyes are fiery as he hooks a finger into the waistband of his boxers, pulling them down teasingly slow. His hard, throbbing length bobs out of his pants, pping against his abs. My heartbeat speeds up as he is the first man I¡¯ve ever seen naked. It¡¯srger than anything I¡¯ve ever even fantasized about, pearly liquid dripping from the thick, swollen head.

    I lick my lips, wishing I could worship every inch of his body with my mouth and hands. The restraints make that an impossibility. I¡¯ve seen nothing as beautiful as the naked man standing in front of me.

    The heat spreading through my body is setting me on fire. I squirm with need, trying to open my thighs wider. Even though I don¡¯t know this man well, my body craves him, longs for him.

    The tight restraints hold me still. I desperately want to get closer to the God of a man in front of me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± hemands, sending a shiver down my spine.

    An involuntary whimper escapes me. There¡¯s only one way this is going. He will take my virginity, and I want him to. No matter how messed up that is, I don¡¯t care.

 Chapter 57

    Rick

    I¡¯ve lost the plot, and it¡¯s all because of her. She is a fucking virgin-untouched and pure as hell. She has had no other man inside of her.  It makes  me want  her more  for some  insane reason.

    The thought of iming her makes my balls ache with need. She is lying naked on my bed, gazing up at me with a mix of longing and fear. There is a conflict warring inside of me.

    She is a virgin, but I can¡¯t understand why she would want me to take her virginity. Despite the electric chemistry that exists between us, she doesn¡¯t know me. Not to mention, I¡¯m holding her captive. It¡¯s so wrong.

    The way she looks at me makes me want to lose control and force her to submit. She fixes her attention to my hand as I move it up and down my shaft. I¡¯m dripping all over the silk bed sheets. She is tied and bound for me on my bed with my restraints. Her tempting as sin body makes me mad with lust.

    She pulls at the leather bindings holding her hands together, trying to fight for control. I want to tease her and make her so needy she is panting and gasping for breath.

    I tilt my head to the side. ¡°What do you want? Tell me.¡± She licks her bottom lip before replying, ¡°You.¡±

    I narrow my eyes at her and let my body rest against hers. I pin her to the bed with my weight, making her whimper.

    ¡°What do you want me to do, princess?¡±

    ¡°Take me, Rick,¡± she moans, using my first name for the first time.

    I can¡¯t stop the growl that rumbles through my chest. My name on her lips is like a damn song that I¡¯d listen to all day. I grip both of her thighs, parting her legs wide. Her sweet nectar is dripping all over the sheets and making a mess.

    My hard cock aches in my hands as I stroke myself from root to tip, lowering my mouth to her soaking wet center. At first, I kiss her sweet arousal, making her gasp in shock.

    I raise an eyebrow. ¡°When you say you¡¯re a virgin, have you done other things with guys?¡±

    She bites her bottom lip, turning and even darker shade of pink. ¡°No, nothing other than kiss.¡±

    Fuck.

    I shake my head, unable to believe it. She¡¯s twenty years old and fucking gorgeous. I keep kissing her, nting teasing kisses on every inch of her arousal. She is getting wetter by the second, and I¡¯ve not fucking started.

    My tongue parts her lips, tasting her for the first time. It¡¯s impossible not to groan as my tongue slips inside of her. She is as sweet as honey and too good to be true. She lets out a strangled moan at the sensation, eyes mped shut. I watch her as she writhes hard against the restraints above her head. If she¡¯s not careful, she might hurt herself.

    ¡°Rx,¡± I say, letting my tongue flick against her sensitive clit.

    Her body jolts upwards, and her hips buck. It is a God damn beautiful sight, making me long to be inside of her. The torture of not fulfilling that urge is painful to withstand. I¡¯ve got to be patient with her if she wants this. The only way she¡¯ll enjoy it is if she¡¯s turned on to the ultimate degree, which means making her orgasm multiple times.

    I suck her clit into my mouth, varying the pressure from sucking and licking until she¡¯s jolting in the bedsheets and panting.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she says.

    I want to see her eyes, but she¡¯s keeping them shut. ¡°Look at me while I lick you,¡± Imand.

    Her eyes shoot open, and I watch as her face flushes to a deep red. The hue spreading down her neck and onto her exposed chest. My cock twitches at the sight of how much I affect her. She is stained as red as her ass cheeks were the other night.

    Alicia has taken control of me, even if she doesn¡¯t realize it yet. I¡¯m no longer thinking with a clear head-letting my urges get the better of me. I never lose control like this.

    I let one finger dip into her, making her gasp. Her lips part and she groans, staring at me with wide, innocent blue eyes. The fact I¡¯m the first man to touch her in this way increases the intimacy between us.

    A dark part of me enjoys the fact she¡¯s letting me be the one to pleasure her for the first time. I move my finger in and out of her, watching the way she reacts to each movement. When I find that perfect spot inside her, I know. Her muscles tighten around my finger. She groans deeply, letting her head rest back against the pillow.

    I flick my tongue against her clit,pping at it. I drive her toward the edge of the cliff she¡¯s dangling over. ¡°I want you toe on my mouth, baby.¡±

    Her eyes widen, but she moans, letting go of her reservations. I notice her thigh quivering as I finger her tight pussy, hitting the spot inside of her repeatedly.

    ¡°Oh my God, Rick,¡± she cries out, eyes mping shut. ¡°I want you to look at me as youe,¡± I growl.

    Her eyes flick open, and she meets my gaze, turning so fucking red. Her body shudders as the force of her orgasm ms into her. The pure pleasure in her eyes makes me dizzy with lust. I know my work isn¡¯t over yet.

    She may have already climaxed once, but I need to make here again. I want her to be so needy that she is begging me for my cock.

    I move to her restraints and unclip them from the headboard. ¡°On your hands and knees.¡±

    Despite the trembling in her legs, she moves. I clip the restraints back in ce and capture her lips with mine, kissing her deeply. When I part from her, she gazes up at me with a mix of lust and fear. ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡±

    She is so fucking innocent and beautiful. ¡°I will make youe again, princess.¡±

    She whimpers as I move behind her, pping her ass cheek with a firm but erotic p.. For a moment, I knead the sore skin and then spank her other cheek. This time she moans at the sensation, arching her back.

    I alternate between pping and groping her skin until it¡¯s painted a deep red that makes my balls ache for release. Then, I dip my tongue inside of her. She¡¯s so fucking wet, I can hardly believe it.

    Her clit throbs against my tongue as I let two fingers slip inside of her. ¡°Rick,¡± she moans my name, making me wild with need.

    I¡¯m not sure my cock has ever been this hard before, as I leak onto the bed. My hands remain firmly fixed to her butt cheeks, kneading and groping as I feast on my beautiful virgin.

    This time I drag her toward orgasm quicker, learning what she likes the most. The spot deep inside of her being hit repeatedly as I lick and suck on her clit. The quivering in her thighs starts, and I know she is on edge.

    ¡°Fuck, Rick,¡± she cries out, shuddering in my hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, princess,e for me.¡± I p her ass, and she turns to jelly in my hands. The sounds she makes are like music to my ears as shees undone. I lick every drop of her as she climaxes onto my mouth. I¡¯m so desperate to fuck her, but my rule is to ensure a womane three times at least before fucking her.

    ¡°Rick, fuck me,¡± she moans.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    I freeze, conflicted between fulfilling her request and following my code.

    ¡°Please, I need it.¡± She pulls against the restraints so hard I hear the wood creak.

    I p her ass in a warning. ¡°Stop resisting the restraints.¡±

    She whimpers and stills before me, as I move on the bed to sit in front of her. Her eyes are drawn to my cock and her lips part. ¡°Maybe you can let me taste you?¡± she suggests, eyes dted.

 Chapter 58

    The innocent, nervous girl who appeared to me at first is gone. Her inhibitions have been shattered, and she¡¯s left needy and wanton. Exactly how I love my women to be.

    I undo the restraints from the bed and yank them, forcing her onto her back. ¡°Keep your head off the bed,¡± Imand.

    She does as I say, letting her head rest back over the side. ¡°Open wide, princess.¡±

    Her lips part on my order, and I groan, moving my cock toward her. I let my dick rest an inch away from her lips, and she shifts without my position. The sensation of her tongue on my cock makes me forget her insubordination.

    ¡°Suck me, Alicia, fuck,¡± I groan, letting my cock sink deeper into her mouth.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She sucks on me, swallowing every leaking drop of cum as it spills into her hot, wet mouth. Her tongue swirls around the head, and I groan. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby, suck my cock.¡±

    I watch her lips bobbing up and down my shaft. I want so badly to hold her face and fuck her throat. She¡¯s a virgin, I have to keep reminding myself of that. She is entirely untouched and inexperienced.

    She gasps, pulling away from my cock. ¡°Are you going to fuck my throat, sir?¡±

    I swallow hard, gazing down on the virgin who is turning into a fucking sex goddess in front of my eyes.

    My eyes narrow. ¡°If you haven¡¯t ever done anything with any other man, how do you know about that?¡±

    Her cheeks deepen even redder. ¡°Porn,¡± she utters.

    I lick my lips, thinking about my horny little virgin watching submissive porn videos and ying with herself. ¡°Damn. Open wide, baby.¡±

    I let my cock slide back into her mouth, forcing it a little way down her throat. She gags instantly, choking on the thickness of me. ¡°Breathe through your nose and rx.¡± I know it¡¯s easier said than done, deep throat is an art that only experienced women can master, but everyone has to start somewhere.

    She nods her head and opens her mouth again, inviting me inside. Her craving for my dominance only adds to the pure sexual chemistry pulsing between us. I go slowly, slipping the length into her throat. This time she epts my cock without gagging, rxing her throat like a natural.

    After four thrusts, she freezes again, gagging and salivating all over my hard length. It¡¯s so fucking hot watching her. If she¡¯s not careful, I will shoot my load down her throat.

    She whimpers as I pull my cock away from her, leaning down to capture her lips.

    ¡°You can¡¯t keep sucking me, baby, I¡¯m going toe.¡± She moans against my mouth. ¡°Fuck me then.¡±

    I move back from her, searching her eyes. ¡°Are you sure you want me to do it?¡±

    She nods her head. ¡°Please, Rick.¡±

    Her begging is thatst straw. I grab her by the hips and shift her into the center of the bed. ¡°Do you want the restraints on or off?¡± This is her first time, and I want her to be asfortable as possible.

    ¡°Whatever you prefer.¡± She shrugs.

    I kiss her again, barely able to believe how perfect this girl is. She¡¯s too fucking innocent and young for a middle-aged criminal like me, but my mind can¡¯t register that right now. All I want is to be inside of her.

    My preference is to keep her tied up because I know it will heighten her pleasure. I grab her restraint and clip it to the bed, forcing her arms above her head. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I ask once more, knowing this is a huge thing.

    She nods her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never been surer about anything before.¡±

    I groan, lining the head of my cock up with her dripping wet heat. She moans as I let it tease through her lips, rubbing against her clit. ¡°Please fuck me,¡± she begs.

    My cock aches as I nudge at her entrance, sliding an inch inside of her. Her back arches off the bed, and she whimpers as I keep pushing into her slowly. The first man to stretch her open, im her. She is so tight.

    I shouldn¡¯t even be fucking near this girl. She¡¯s my bargaining chip to ensure we don¡¯t start a war. As I sink inside of my enemy¡¯s daughter, I know I might make everything fucking worse, but I can¡¯t find it in me to give a shit.

    She moans as I bottom out inside of her, as deep as I can go. I rest still inside of her, sucking her peaked nipples into my mouth.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she mutters.

    I let my cock ease out of her before sliding back in slowly and gently. ¡°Am I hurting you?¡± I ask, feeling oddly protective over this woman.

    She shakes her head. ¡°No, it feels so good.¡±

    I groan, capturing her lips and increasing the tempo. This is the first time I¡¯ve been anywhere near a naked woman in months. The pressure of my position often makes it impossible to think about sex. I don¡¯t have time.

    ¡°Harder,¡± she moans.

    I grunt, letting myself go. My careful control escaping as I fuck her hard and rough. The way she seems to crave. Even though it is her first time, she is a natural submissive. I w my fingers into her hips as I fuck her harder. The fact I¡¯m the first man inside her drives me wild.

    The crazy need to im her, forcing me to fuck her harder and faster with abandon. I can feel her vise-like pussy fluttering around my cock as she gets close to orgasm. The moment I stop, she groans. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, Rick.¡±

    I kiss her, silencing her pleas. This can¡¯t be over that quick, and she¡¯s alreadye twice. If I send her over the edge again so soon while we¡¯re fucking, she¡¯ll be exhausted.

    She pulls back from my lips. ¡°Please, I need toe,¡± she moans.

    I shake my head, biting her bottom lip with my teeth in warning. ¡°Not yet, princess. I¡¯m not ready for this to stop.¡±

    She tilts her head to the side, groaning. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to stop.¡±

    I grab her throat, squeezing gently. My cock pulsing deep inside of her. Her eyes are wide as I keep my hand around her throat. ¡°Fuck, you feel so good,¡± I mutter, moving in and out of her again. ¡°You are so fucking tight.¡±

    She moans and writhes beneath me, as I pick the pace up again. The reasoning over what is happening between us has eluded me. All that matters is the beauty beneath me. All that matters is making her mine.

    She¡¯s so tight it feels like she¡¯s pulling me into her, making sure I¡¯ll never leave. Her breathing picks up, and her cheeks flush a deep pink as she teeters on the edge.

    ¡°Come for me, princess,¡± I groan, pressing my lips to her forehead as I force myself to hold on until she¡¯s climaxed.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she breathes, shuddering beneath me as she tips over the edge of bliss. Her eyes are wide as she gazes into mine. Pupils so far dted with lust that she looks almost otherworldly. The pressure around my length is like a vise, gripping me so hard I can¡¯t hold on a second longer.

    I explode deep inside of her, marking her with my seed. The first and only man to ever be inside of her-I¡¯ll make sure of that. She¡¯s panting and flushed a pretty pink beneath me.

    I pull her into my chest, forcing her to lie in my arms. Within seconds of her head hitting my chest, she¡¯s fast asleep. Her chest rises and falls as she falls into slumber. It¡¯s as I expected.

    She is a virgin, and I have just made here three times, it is bound to take its toll on her. The overload of pleasure too much for her to handle.

    What the hell was I thinking?

    Her attempt to escape me set the flood gates free. It was only a matter of time until this happened, but I¡¯d kept away from her in the hope it would stop the inevitable. After thest experience alone, it was clear my will power is zero around her.

    The fact her father hasn¡¯t even responded to the photo we sent him is irritating me. He is keeping absolute radio silence, which means he is trying to y this cleverly.

    I¡¯m no genius, but I¡¯m sure taking his daughter¡¯s virginity while she¡¯s my captive will only aggravate rtions. The insane thing is that there was nothing that could have stopped me. This pull between us is gravity andmon sense defying.

    I nce down at the angel sleeping in my arms, wondering what the fuck I will do.

    Even now, my cock is hard against her thigh. All I want to do is spend all night fucking her, but she needs to rest. It took all of about a minute for her to fall asleep. She¡¯s pure perfection. An angel in her own right.

    All I know is this is a problem. Whatever this is between us, will make the entire situation far moreplicated. The thought of ever letting Alicia return to her father makes me hot with possessive rage.

    She¡¯s my queen.

 Chapter 59

    Alicia

    The chirping of birds wakes me. For a moment, I believe I¡¯m back home in my bed. It¡¯s only once my eyes flick open that I remember where I am.

    One nce to my left and my heart speeds up. Rick is still sleeping by my side with his armzily strewn over my stomach.

    The deep, dull ache reminds me of exactly what we didst night. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mutter, holding my arm to my forehead.

    Did I lose my mindst night?

    We¡¯ve only known each other a few days. Most of the time he stayed away from me. I wanted him in a desperate and needy way.

    Maybe I was just being a horny virgin, or perhaps there¡¯s something deeper about this connection between us. It¡¯s insane that I let him im my virginity, but I can¡¯t bring myself to regret it. It felt right.

    He groans and pulls at me, gripping me tighter. I freeze, wondering if he is awake.

    ¡°Good morning, princess,¡± he grumbles.

    ¡°Morning,¡± I squeak, suddenly feeling vulnerable.

    He opens one dark eye and nces at me. ¡°How did you sleep?¡± I lick my dry lips and shrug. ¡°Okay,¡± I breathe.

    There¡¯s a part of me that is embarrassed in front of the unbelievably hot man who took my virginityst night. He is the first guy I¡¯ve met who hasn¡¯t shied away from me because of who I am. It makes sense, considering he¡¯s more dangerous than my father.

    He shifts in the bed next to me and grabs hold of my waist, pulling me against him. I tense in his arms as he holds me against his chest.

    How am I supposed to act?

    I don¡¯t understand what this is or what is happening. All I know is that I¡¯d love him to fuck me again and again, but I¡¯m his captive. He snatched me from my father, and something tells me he didn¡¯t intend to fuck me.

    He resisted this pull between us initially, keeping away from me.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± he asks, pressing his lips to my forehead.

    It¡¯s a tender gesture that doesn¡¯t fit him at all. The dominant mob boss holding me close and kissing me. Am I dreaming?

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I mutter, letting my hand rest on his chiseled abs.

    He shifts and grabs my chin, forcing me to look at him. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    I bite my bottom lip. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we had sex¡­¡± Heat pulses through my cheeks.

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± he asks, eyes flooding with hurt for a moment. I never thought I¡¯d see that look in his eyes.

    I shake my head. ¡°No, but it¡¯s a little crazy.¡±

    He smiles, kissing my lips. ¡°I know. It was impossible to stay away from you.¡±

    A fluttering of butterflies beat around in my stomach, making me feel warm and fuzzy. My heart races faster in my chest at Rick¡¯s words. ¡°Why?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    He shrugs. ¡°God knows, the moment I saw you, I knew I had to have you.¡± His eyes narrow. ¡°It¡¯s a little problematic, considering I no longer have any intention of giving you back to your dad.¡±

    My heart skips a beat. ¡°Ever?¡±

    He shakes his head, eyes darkening. ¡°Ever.¡±

    I swallow hard as he captures my lips, kissing me passionately. Before I know it, I¡¯m moaning and writhing in a hot mess beneath him. He sinks his teeth into my corbone, making me cry out as it floods me with a tantalizing mix of pain and pleasure. He is being rougher with me and his eyes are wild. Obviously, he was being careful with mest night because it was my first time.

    A knock at the door startles me, and he nces over his shoulder.

    Finally, he jumps off of me and presses a finger to his lips.

    Holding the covers close, I watch him as he walks to the door, opening it a crack. ¡°What do you want?¡± he growls. The sound of his voice sends shivers down my spine.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a nice way to speak to your younger brother, is it?¡±

    ¡°Piss off, Leo,¡± Rick growls.

    I hear a chuckle from behind the door. His younger brother is Leo Romano. ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ve been given news that we¡¯ve had a response from Nick Juliano, and it¡¯s not good.¡±

    I freeze, hearing my dad¡¯s name. It brings me back to reality after I¡¯d fallen into a daydream with my dad¡¯s enemy. Rick is teetering on the edge of a war with my dad for fuck¡¯s sake, and I slept with him.

    Rick holds up his hand. ¡°Let me get dressed, and I¡¯ll meet you down in my office.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, bro, see you in a minute.¡±

    Rick ms the door shut, making me jump. His eyes are dark with rage as he turns to face me. It scares me a little.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± I ask.

    He shakes his head, muscles tense. Perhaps the encounter with his brother has woken him up too. We shouldn¡¯t have done what we didst night, no matter how much my chest aches at the thought of not repeating it.

    I watch as he walks toward a door to the right, disappearing through it.

    He hasn¡¯t even answered my question, which makes me nervous.

    The thought of having to pick between my father and him makes me sick.

    Dad has always been so caring. Sure, he¡¯s often distracted, but he still gave me whatever I wanted when I was growing up. Maybe he was a little too lenient with me. I¡¯ve been told on numerous asions that I¡¯m a spoiled brat.

    I hold a hand to my head and sigh heavily, wondering what the fuck I¡¯ve done. He told me he¡¯s never letting me go, and I can¡¯t understand why the prospect excites me. My dad will be so worried. I feel guilty that I¡¯m here, feeling safe with the man of my dreams.

    Somehow, I need to get a message to him and tell him I¡¯m okay. He¡¯ll be going out of his mind ifst time is anything to go by. I scan the room and my heartbeat stills as I notice the home phone, sitting on a desk in the corner.

    It¡¯s my perfect chance. I can call my dad and tell him I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll let him know Rick is treating me well-although, he need not know how well.

    I jump up from the bed, looking for my dress and remembering that Rick tore it in two the night before. It lies in tatters on the floor by the side of the bed.

    Instead, I grab the shirt he had on yesterday and pull it around myself.

    The scent of him is intoxicating, and my stomach clenches as it hits me.

    I tiptoe over to the phone, as if someone will hear me moving in this damn mansion. The prospect of getting caught by Rick both scares and excites me.

    I wonder if he¡¯d spank me over his knee again. I shake my head, grabbing the phone, and sitting down in the desk chair. My heart is hammering as I type my dad¡¯s mobile number into the handset. The dial tone rings, and I hold my breath, waiting for his voice to sound on the other end.

    ¡°Nick Juliano, who is it?¡± He says down the speaker, and I feel tears prickle at my eyes.

    ¡°Dad?¡± My voice breaks as I speak.

    ¡°Oh my God, Alicia, sweetheart, are you okay? Where are you?¡± His voice is frantic and panicked.

    I feel a few of the tears prickling at my eyes trickle down my face. ¡°I¡¯m fine, in fact, they are treating me wellpared to when Justin took-¡±

    ¡°Enough about that, where are you? I need toe and get you,¡± he interrupts.

    I swallow hard at the thought of leaving Rick, a man I felt something for in such a short space of time. Perhaps it¡¯s just because he is my first, or maybe there¡¯s something more between us. I hope it¡¯s thetter.

    ¡°You can¡¯te and get me, Dad. They need you to cooperate with them, and then they¡¯ll let me go,¡± I lie, remembering Rick¡¯s insistance that he never intends to let me go. I hope he meant it.

    A crash filters down the receiver from the other side. ¡°God damn it, I don¡¯t know what the fuck they think I¡¯ve done, but it¡¯s not true. Someone has set this fucking thing up.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± I ask.

    My dad sighs. ¡°I¡¯ve got no idea, but something is at y here, Alicia.¡± There¡¯s a long pause. ¡°I can¡¯t give in to their demands and stop doing something I¡¯m not even doing, can I?¡±

    I shake my head, despite knowing he can¡¯t see me. ¡°Maybe I can speak with Rick and exin-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even consider it. I don¡¯t want you getting involved. If they are treating you well, it¡¯s a blessing. There¡¯s no way I want that changing,

    princess.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the only option, Dad.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t have you getting hurt because of this.¡± His voice turns tight and full of emotion, making the tears stream down my face freely.

    ¡°Dad, I promise I¡¯m okay, and I will sort this out.¡± The thump of heavy footstepsing toward the room makes me jump out of the seat. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go, someone ising. I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love-¡± I cancel the call and set the phone down, dashing for the bed as fast as I can.

    The door swings open, and Rick is standing there, breathing heavily. His muscled body coiled with tension that makes me shake. He looks angry, furious. ¡°Who the fuck did you call?¡± he growls, stalking over to me.

    His eyes are frantic, making me scared for the first time since he captured me. He knows who I called, and I¡¯m in for a punishment. A real one this time.

 Chapter 60

    Rick

    Leo is sitting in the chair opposite my desk with his feet up. The sight pisses me off, but it¡¯s not the only thing that has got under my skin this morning.

    Alicia Juliano is a problem.

    Myck of self-control around her will be an issue going forward, but I still can¡¯t bring myself to do what is right for my family. It infuriates me. There¡¯s never been a time where I couldn¡¯t execute the task at hand for the good of my family.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Leo says, chirpily.

    He has been annoyingly happy ever since he was reunited with Ellie. I¡¯m not sure what is going on with us Romano mentely, but it seems I¡¯ve fallen into the trap. Alicia Juliano has me by the fucking balls.

    ¡°Morning,¡± I grunt, walking around my desk and sitting in my office chair. ¡°What has hee back with?¡±

    Leo pulls his phone out and taps on it, setting the phone on my desk. ¡°He has got Austin.¡±

    My brow furrows as I look at the video. Nick Juliano is standing over him, and he¡¯s tied to a chair looking beaten and broken. It makes no sense why they¡¯d snatch Austin-he isn¡¯t family. Sure, he¡¯s one of us, but we wouldn¡¯t give into him for that.

    ¡°Did he acknowledge our usation?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he sent a message saying he doesn¡¯t know what the fuck we¡¯re talking about.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°He says he hasn¡¯t sold any guns in our territory.¡±

    I steeple my fingers on the desk. ¡°I can only see this going one damn direction.¡±

    Leo nods. ¡°War.¡±

    I hate it, but it¡¯s true. Nick Juliano isn¡¯t ying along as we expected. Not to mention, I¡¯m never giving his daughter back to him, and breaking that news to him will be a huge problem. Alicia is mine now. My queen.

    ¡°Yeah, but we¡¯ve got to reach out once more. Maybe we can arrange a meeting?¡±

    Leo narrows his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea. You¡¯ve taken his daughter, and he will do anything to get her back.¡±

    Leo is right. The biggest problem is that I can¡¯t contemte ever giving her back. Although, that¡¯s not something I need to reveal to my brother yet. He can be a real ass, and I don¡¯t enjoy fighting with him.

    ¡°Yes, but if he is telling the truth, and he hasn¡¯t been selling guns into our territory, it would mean that-¡±

    ¡°Austin is the snake I always thought he was,¡± Kane interrupts from the doorway, dark circles under his eyes. He steps into the room and ms the kitchen door shut, locking it.

    ¡°Helen let you out of the hospital wing?¡± I ask, standing and walking over to him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    He nods. ¡°Yeah, did you listen to what I said.¡±

    Leo sighs. ¡°Man, you really need to get over this thing with Austin. He¡¯s been fucking kidnapped by Juliano.¡± Leo holds the phone in the air, showing him the picture.

    Kane marches over to him and snatches the phone from his hand. ¡°Bullshit. It¡¯s staged.¡± He sits down at the table. ¡°Austin came to Rick and told him about Juliano¡¯s y for our territory on the same day he told you where to find Ellie.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s clear to me he set the whole thing up, hoping he¡¯d weaken the Romano family by sending us into an ambush.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Leo asks.

    It makes some sense, and for a little while now, I¡¯ve been wondering what the fuck is going on. Things haven¡¯t been adding up, and everything points to Austin. ¡°He might have a point.¡±

    ¡°It was pure dumb fucking luck that we escaped with our lives. If it hadn¡¯t been for my text to Alicia, we¡¯d both be six feet under,¡± Kane adds.

    Leo falls silent, which is rare for him.

    Austin disappeared off the radar within hours of telling me the truth. No one has got a hold of him, and this picture may just be another way of him covering his tracks. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s working with Juliano?¡±

    Kane shrugs his shoulders, wincing almost instantly. ¡°Who the fuck knows? All I know is he isn¡¯t on our side and hasn¡¯t been for a while.¡±

    I nod, contemting the effect this will have on our entire operation. ¡°The question is, was he working alone, or do we have more snakes to worry about in our ranks?¡± I ask.

    A deafening silence falls between us as we all contemte that terrible possibility. The only way to flush out a mole is to lie to all our men. It¡¯s a fucking tiresome and time consuming effort.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it likely that if Austin has fled, anyone working with him would have too?¡± Leo suggests.

    A knock at the door interrupts us, and Dan enters the room. ¡°What the fuck is it?¡± I growl.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but someone is using the phone in your room to make a call to a number in Texas.¡±

    ¡°Shit.¡± I m my fist down on the table, making even Kane flinch. ¡°Leave it with me.¡±

    Kane stands in my way as I walk toward the kitchen door. ¡°Who the fuck is in your room, Rick?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin right now.¡± I barge my brother out of the way, rushing out of the kitchen and toward the staircase.

    This is proof of how out of touch I¡¯ve be since I met Alicia. Why the fuck didn¡¯t I think about the phone?

    It¡¯s clear I¡¯ve been too wrapped up in Alicia to think with anything but my damn cock. A rage floods me. Mainly that she would even think about calling home, after what we sharedst night. It hurts more than I can exin. It feels like a betrayal.

    My brothers will question why the fuck she was in my room, and I¡¯ve got no answer to give them other than the truth. I march toward my bedroom, muscles coiled with tension.

    If she¡¯s called her dad, she could screw the entire n up. Who am I kidding?

    I fucked the entire n up the moment I let her into my bed. My heart pounds in my chest as I grab the doorknob and fling it open, ring straight at her.

    She leaps onto the bed in an attempt to make me believe she hasn¡¯t moved since I left her.

    ¡°Who the fuck did you call?¡± I ask, stalking over to her.

    She swallows hard and backs away, shifting against the headboard. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Alicia,¡± I growl.

    Her eyes fill with a terror I¡¯ve never seen in them before. It snaps me out of my rage-filled daze. Guilt flooding me that I could scare her that much. I grit my teeth together and force myself to speak softly. ¡°I know you called a Texas number. Did you call your dad?¡±

    There are a few beats of silence, and then she nods. ¡°Yes, because he¡¯s my dad, and I wanted to let him know I¡¯m safe.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like that he is worried about me.¡±

    It¡¯s as if I can¡¯t stay mad at her. I can see her point of view, as she cares for her father. I get that more than she can know, but I see nothing from anyone else¡¯s point of view normally. ¡°The whole point is to make him think you are not fucking safe, so he stops selling into our territory.¡±

    She shakes her head, clearing her throat. ¡°He mentioned that he has been set up, and he hasn¡¯t done what you say he has.¡±

    I stare at her silently, hearing that Juliano is adamant he hasn¡¯t done what has been alleged to her.

    Could Kane be right?

    Austin¡¯s actions are bing more and more questionable. If Juliano never overstepped our territory, then we¡¯ve made a move against him without cause. I walk to the side of the bed and sit on the edge, holding my head in my hands.

    I¡¯m so stressed, I barely notice Alicia move toward me. She ces her soft hands on my shoulders and begins to knead the tension. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she whispers.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I grunt, even though it¡¯s a fucking lie.

    She keeps trying to knead the knots in my shoulders. It feels good to have someone pay attention to me for once. I could get used to her being here for me all the time. It¡¯s dangerous, but the honest truth. I meant it when I said I never want to let her go.

    ¡°You¡¯re in serious need of a professional massage,¡± she says.

    ¡°What you¡¯re doing feels good enough to me,¡± I reply, sitting up straighter.

    ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough to knead all those knots out of your muscles.¡± She pauses for a moment, still kneading. ¡°I think you need a man to get them out for you.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°No fucking chance.¡±

    She giggles a gorgeousugh as I grab her hand, pulling her toward me. Within moments, I¡¯m above her, pinning her down with my weight to the bed.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for your punishment, princess.¡± I watch as her lips part. ¡°You used my phone without my permission, what should I do with you?¡±

    There¡¯s electricity pulsing in the air between us, and my cock is hard against her abdomen. I know this isn¡¯t the time for me to be fucking her, but Leo interrupted us earlier. My need for her out rules anything else.

    She sinks her teeth into her bottom lip. ¡°I think you should spank me,¡± she moans.

    I groan at the thought and the way she says it. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I need to do.¡± My eyes narrow. ¡°I think I need to turn it up a notch, though.¡±

    Her bottom lip quivers. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±

    I say nothing and push off of her, walking toward my closet. The prospect of spanking her with my leather and faux fur paddle excites me. She enjoyed me spanking her the first day she was here and even more sost night. I find it and twirl it in my hands, hoping I¡¯m not pushing this too quickly.

    I want to make her feel good, and in my experience, the pain only heightens pleasure. I walk back, holding the paddle. Alicia¡¯s eyes widen, and she tenses, backing against the headboard. It may look intimidating, but it won¡¯t hurt much more than my hand. I have no intention of ever hurting her.

    ¡°What do you think you are going to do with that?¡± She crosses her arms over her chest, and just like that, the brat who arrived here reappears in front of me. A brat that needs teaching a lesson.

    ¡°I will teach you a real lesson.¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°No way, that will hurt like hell.¡±

    I stop and ce it on the bedside table. ¡°Do you trust me?¡±

    She stares at me for a long moment of silence uncertain about her answer. I can¡¯t understand why it bothers me that her answer isn¡¯t immediately yes. Even though she barely knows me, she must have trusted mest night to take her virginity. Finally, she breaks the silence, ¡°Yes, I do, but I¡¯ve got no idea why.¡±

    I smile at her, knowing exactly what she means. None of this makes any sense, but we both can¡¯t seem to deny the attraction between us. It¡¯s more than an attraction.

    It is a deep connection that makes me crazy if I even think about not seeing her again. There is no chance I can ever consider letting her go.

    She is mine.

 Chapter 61

    Alicia

    Rick grabs hold of my hips and forces me to my knees on the bed. His rough hands kneading my butt cheeks as he teases the paddle over my skin. I bite my lip, waiting for the pain with a mix of fear and desire ruling me.

    He brings the paddle back and spanks my ass with it. It shocks me how good it feels. It¡¯s not as painful as I expected.

    ¡°Do you like that, princess?¡± he asks. His voice is gruff andced with desire.

    I nod my head, biting my lip. It¡¯s crazy what kind of shit turns me on, but being at the mercy of this man gets me going like nothing ever has.

    ¡°I want to hear you say it,¡± he growls, spanking me again on the other cheek.

    ¡°Yes, I like it,¡± I say, bucking my hips backward.

    He kneads my cheek with his other hand. All I can think about is feeling him inside of me. The man who took my innocence, and who I can¡¯t imagine ever being parted from. When my father said he¡¯de and get me, all I felt was panic. The prospect of being taken away from him makes me crazy.

    He¡¯s the one that stole me away from my home, but now, anywhere Rick is has be my home.

    Rick brings the paddle down against my right cheek, making me moan. I can feel the wetness pooling between my thighs, dripping down my skin. He does the same repeatedly until my ass is stinging, and my body is coiled with pleasure and pain.

    All he has done is spank me, and I¡¯m a dripping mess. A molten puddle in the middle of his bed, panting and moaning. ¡°Fuck me, Rick,¡± I cry, barely recognizing my voice.

    This man has turned me into someone I can¡¯t identify with anymore. He has changed me in a few days. It feels like I¡¯ve woken up to what I¡¯ve been missing in my life.

    His fingers tease through my wet folds, making me arch my back to sink them inside of me. The burning ache deep within so desperate to be fulfilled. ¡°Please, Rick.¡±

    He growls behind me and spanks my ass. ¡°Call me, sir, when you beg me.¡±

    My thighs quiver, and my arms feel weak as I try to hold myself up. ¡°Please, sir.¡±

    His fingertips sink into my hips, and he leans over my back to whisper into my ear, ¡°Good girl.¡± He kisses the back of my neck, sending a shiver right down the center of my spine. ¡°I will fuck you so hard you won¡¯t remember your own name.¡±

    The promise caresses my skin and ignites a fire burning deep in my stomach. I want this. I want Rick to take me hard and rough without mercy, giving me what I crave. His dominance and the way he disciplines me speaks to a part of me embedded in my soul.

    I feel the swollen head of his cock nudge against my entrance, filling me with anticipation that makes me tremble. He kneads my ass cheeks with his hands, pulling them open and spreading me wide for him.

    This is my punishment. A rough fuck that will make me scream the ce down. Who knew punishment could feel so good?

    I groan as Rick holds still, teasing me with the tip of his cock so it is barely pushing through my wet lips. ¡°Please, sir, give it to me.¡±

    He groans behind me and ps my ass with his hand. ¡°You are so, fucking filthy, begging me for my cock like a good little girl.¡±

    I moan at the way he talks to me. He barely lets me catch my breath as he ms into me with one hard, forceful thrust. His cock buried as far as it can go. He holds still, throbbing inside of me as his balls rest against my aching clit.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I breathe, loving the way it feels to be so full.

    He moves out slowly, letting me feel every thick, long inch of him, before mming back inside of me hard.

    I cry out, arching my back toward him. The need to feel him taking me harder, faster, rougher drives me crazy. My hand slips to my clit, and I circle it.

    Rick ps my ass and stills inside of me. ¡°No touching yourself, I¡¯m the only one that makes you orgasm, princess.¡±

    I whimper, removing my hand and slowly cing it back on the bed. Rick is so dominant and controlling, and I love it. He grasps my hips hard, digging his fingers in so hard I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll leave red marks. I gasp as he pulls his huge, thick length from me. Before I can figure out what¡¯s happening, I¡¯m on my back.

    Rick¡¯s heavyweight pins me to the bed, his length pressed against my entrance. ¡°Do you understand me? I¡¯m in control of your orgasms from now on.¡±

    I nod my head, sinking my teeth into my bottom lip. ¡°Let me hear you say it,¡± he snarls.

    I swallow hard. ¡°You¡¯re in control of my orgasms.¡±

    He bites my bottom lip and sucks on it, making the heat pulse through my veins. His hand quickly finds the sensitive spot between my thighs, rubbing in a way that builds and stokes the fire inside of me.

    ¡°Rick,¡± I moan his name, drawing his fiery eyes back to mine.

    His lips crash into mine hard as he moves in and out of me more slowly. Each stroke filled with such passion it makes my heartache. A meeting of two souls connecting as we fuck so tenderly, I¡¯d almost call it making love if I hadn¡¯t only known this man for six days.

    His tongue searches my mouth with deliberate, slow strokes.

    He turns me to a molten puddle beneath him, sending a hot inferno zing through me. Each stroke edges me closer and closer to the cliff edge.

    I mp my eyes shut, unable to process all the sensations and emotions flooding my body.

    ¡°Eyes open, princess, I want to look into them when I make youe.¡± I moan, forcing my eyelids to flicker open against their will. The intensity between us makes me ache and shiver. It¡¯s so intimate. He kisses

    me again, slow and soft, and I ache for release.

    This moment differs from the night before. He¡¯s treating me gently, but dominating me all at the same time. Bringing me to the edge only to back off at thest minute. ¡°Please, Rick,¡± I moan.

    He dips his tongue into my mouth and tangles it with my own, increasing the intensity between us. I hum into his mouth, losing my mind with the way he makes me feel. The rush he ignites inside of me is insane, and I never want it to stop.

    ¡°Naughty girls don¡¯t get toe,¡± he utters, teasing his lips against my throat.

    I groan as he fucks me slowly still. Moving his mouth to my corbone and biting down on it hard enough to make me cry out. It increases the pleasure building deep inside of me, lingering on the edge of the explosion.

    He slides his arms around my waist and lifts me up, still inside of me. He shifts to sit on the bed with his legs outstretched, forcing me to sit in hisp. The position drives him deeper than I believed possible, as he kisses me frantically.

    It is so intimate and soft, the opposite of the way he has treated me up to now. It¡¯s crazy how good he can make me feel no matter the way he treats me. He can be so dominant one minute and then so tender the next.

    ¡°Rick,¡± I moan his name, letting my head fall back as I rise and fall in hisp.

    He presses a kiss against my throat, nipping at my pulse. It speeds up beneath his lips. ¡°You are my queen,¡± he groans.

    I meet his gaze, and his dark brown eyes appear lighter, flecked with a deep amber that makes them almost glow in the dim light.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°My king,¡± I breathe, pressing my lips to his and kiss him with all the emotion I feel at that moment.

    I could almost cry from the mix of emotions flooding me. My orgasm is building so gradually, closing in closer to me with each slow stroke. ¡°Fuck,¡± I say, feeling myself unravel.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby,e on my cock,¡± he groans.

    His permission only intensifies the pleasure, as my muscles flutter around his shaft. ¡°Rick, oh God,¡± I moan, keeping my arms around his neck.

    He sucks on my nipples, intensifying the explosive climax rocking through me. The tension coils through my muscles as I explode, leaking all over him.

    He groans, ¡°That¡¯s it, baby.¡± He ps my ass gently, making me moan again.

    His cock thickens and hardens inside of me, and he growls. I feel him explode deep inside of me, spilling every drop as deep as he can go. My lips remain sealed to his tightly as he keeps thrusting in and out of me, ensuring a part of him is embedded deeply.

    I hadn¡¯t even thought about the possibility of getting pregnant until this moment. I wonder whether Rick has considered it. Not once has he suggested using protection. The desperate need for this man out ruling my senses. Every time he kisses me, I forget about anything else.

    He shifts and lifts me off hisp as if I weigh nothing, lying down with me tucked into his side. The air fills with our ragged breath, and his heart races beneath my head. I¡¯m unsure what to say.

    Instead, I keep quiet out of fear of tainting such a tender moment between us. Enjoying being held by this man. A man who I shouldn¡¯t be falling for, but can¡¯t seem to stop myself.

 Chapter 62

    Rick

    It¡¯s been four weeks since we snatched Alicia and just over three weeks since I imed her as my own. Nick Juliano finally broke his silence on the fact we¡¯ve got his daughter, and

    stopped trying to ckmail us back with images of Austin.

    He has requested a meeting tomorrow to form a truce between our families. He has been dealing directly with Leo, as we¡¯re unsure who we can trust in our own crime operation anymore.

    We are taking a jet down to neutral turf in California. It¡¯s under the control of a different mob group, one which has epted that we intend to meet peacefully there. Every mob wants to avoid war, as once one breaks out, it pulls all of them into it, forcing them to choose sides.

    My brothers think I¡¯ve lost my mind, seducing the woman I kidnapped. I didn¡¯t n for this. Alicia was brought into my office, and I knew I was screwed. There is no doubt in my mind she¡¯s my soul mate, even though if you¡¯d asked me a month ago if I believed in soul mates, I would have said no.

    I haven¡¯t been this happy for as long as I can remember. Aliciapletes me, and I can¡¯t even contemte letting her go. The woman whopletes my life and makes it all worth it.

    My brothers are everything to me, but it¡¯s not the same as the love for a woman. She is everything I¡¯ve been missing in my life.

    Kane walks into my office without knocking. ¡°It is time to go, Rick.¡±

    He shouldn¡¯t be going anywhere, but I¡¯m not stupid enough to try and persuade him to sit this one out. When Kane wants to do something, he will do it.

    ¡°Are you sure you shoulde?¡± I nod my head toward his arm still in a sling.

    The re he gives me could make most men shit themselves. ¡°I¡¯m going. End of story.¡±

    Leoughs, walking passed him and toward me. ¡°I thought you were supposed to be the boss, Rardo.¡±

    I am the boss of this mob, but it has always been an odd setup. My bigger brother being second inmand to me, didn¡¯t make much sense, but he never wanted this job. He never wanted this life.

    ¡°I am.¡± I give my younger brother a warning nce, especially since he¡¯s using my full name, which I hate. ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it. Where is Alicia?¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± her voice is quiet but confident behind my brothers.

    We all turn to look at her. She¡¯s wearing a pair of tight blue jeans and a tight t-shirt that hugs her curves perfectly. My heart rate speeds up the instant I set eyes on her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get the fuck on the road,¡± Leo says, walking passed her and giving her a friendly tap on the shoulder.

    I can¡¯t understand why when anyone touches her, even my brother, it sets my nerves on fire.

    Kane turns to nce at me and gives me a stern look. He doesn¡¯t even have to say a word. I know he¡¯s telling me this is a bad idea. Alicia and I together is a bad fucking idea, and I know it. We could start a war over this.

    He walks out of the room, leaving me alone with the woman who has taken my heart captive.

    I give her a half-smile, despite my stomach twisting with nerves. What we¡¯re about to do is dangerous, not only for my family but for her. The thought of taking her anywhere she could be harmed makes me sick to the stomach.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asks, tilting her head to the side. I nod my head, holding out my hand for her to take.

    She walks toward me and takes it, sighing as I pull her into my embrace. Her vani, feminine scent washes over me as I hold her close, wishing we didn¡¯t have to go through with this.

    ¡°This will get dangerous,¡± I say, pulling her from my chest and gazing into her stunning blue eyes.

    Her ck hair is curling in wild, untamed waves around her face. ¡°I know.¡± There¡¯s no fear in her eyes as she stares back at me. ¡°I have to be there, though.¡±

    Even though the protective part of me longs to tell her she can¡¯t, I know she¡¯s right. If we turn up at this meeting without her, Nick Juliano won¡¯t be happy. He expects her to be there. ¡°I know,¡± I mutter, brushing a dark strand of hair away from her eyes. ¡°I just don¡¯t enjoy putting you in danger.¡±

    She sets her hands on her hips. ¡°I can take care of myself. I¡¯ve been brought up in this world like you.¡±

    I chuckle at her feisty attitude. It¡¯s one reason I love her so much. The thought crosses my mind, and I tense. It¡¯s true. Alicia is the love of my life. A woman I¡¯d do anything for and protect with my life if it came to it.

    I¡¯d always protect my brothers with my life. We¡¯re fiercely protective of each other and close, but this is on another level. With Alicia, the thought of losing her tears me apart. I wouldn¡¯t be able to carry on without her.

    I pull her close and kiss her slowly. This may be thest time we¡¯re here together. If everything goes wrong, she could be taken from me by Nick, or worse¡­

    As we part, she gazes up at me with dazed eyes. ¡°What was that for?¡±

    ¡°I needed to kiss you.¡± I shrug. ¡°We best leave now before I change my mind and lock you in my room.¡±

    Her eyes sh with fire. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try.¡± She turns and dashes out of my office, goading me to chase her.

    It is insane that I even consider running after her here, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯d love to act like a child and have a bit of fun, but I¡¯m expected to remain calm and collected at all times. Our men are crawling the halls of our mansion, and I can¡¯t let anyone think I¡¯ve gone soft over a woman.

    Instead, I check myself in the mirror on the wall. My eyes fall on my scotch bottle and crystal tumbler. In this situation, before I met her, I¡¯d pour myself a ss and down it. Ever since I met Alicia, I¡¯ve hardly touched a drink. She¡¯s my new drug. Once satisfied, I leave the room and walk calmly toward the exit.

    Alicia is already standing by our SUV. She meets my gaze and smirks at me as if she¡¯s won the race. I will give her a real race, and we¡¯ll see who wins. It will be me, and she will be on her hands and knees quicker than she can catch her breath.

    I walk toward her calmly and grab her wrist. ¡°No running from me in the future,¡± I mutter into her ear in a warning.

    She pulls back and gives me a defiant look, one that makes me want to spank her until she has learnt her lesson. ¡°I was having fun.¡± She flicks her hair and moves to get into the car, but I stop her.

    ¡°This is no time for ying about.¡± I re into her beautiful blue eyes, trying to instill some kind of fear in her. Instead, she res back at me. It¡¯s clear her father never disciplined her, and that¡¯s why she acts so defiant. ¡°We¡¯re heading into danger, and I need you to understand that while we are away, you have to obey me.¡±

    She sets her hands on her hips. ¡°I may like you being all dominant in bed,¡± she mutters, eyeing a man standing close by. ¡°But, not in day-to-day life. I¡¯m not some ve who can be told what to do.¡± With that, she gets into the car and ms the door in my face.

    Fuck.

    I can¡¯t understand why her defiance fuels my lust for her. The beautiful, bratty young woman gets my pulse racing like no other woman ever has. Perhaps she calls to my desire to punish and discipline, or maybe she¡¯s just special.

    I¡¯ve got a feeling it¡¯s probably a bit of both. Adjusting my tie, I step around the other side and slide in next to her.

    She doesn¡¯t look at me as I do, staring out of the window like a child having a strop. She gasps as I grab her and lift her toward me, forcing her into the seat next to me. Her big blue eyes staring up at me with a mix of irritation and desire. ¡°What do you think you-¡±

    I press my lips to hers, silencing her question before she gets it out. I¡¯m doing what the fuck I want because she¡¯s mine, even if she doesn¡¯t realize it yet.

    Sure, I don¡¯t want a ve who does everything I say, but this is different. We will both be in danger, and I need to know that she will do as I say if there is a threat.

    I nip her lip, hard enough to draw blood.

    She moans and then pulls away, pressing her hand to her lip. ¡°Why the fuck did you bite me that hard?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    I set my hand around her throat, squeezing gently. ¡°Listen to me.¡± Her eyes widen at my tone before bowing her head slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be a ve who I tell what to do in day-to-day life, but this isn¡¯t a standard situation. We will be in serious fucking danger, and I will need you to obey me if there is a threat.¡± I hold her gaze, keeping my voice stern. ¡°I can¡¯t have you acting like a brat because you don¡¯t enjoy being told what to do. Do you understand?¡±

    A few beats of silence follow before she nods her head. ¡°Say it out loud.¡±

    She licks her bottom lip, smearing the blood over it. ¡°I understand.¡±

    I let my hand rest around her throat a moment, before letting her go. ¡°Good.¡± I can¡¯t help but feel guilty at the way she looks at me. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been so hard on her, but the thought of anything happening to her drives me insane. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand it if you were to get hurt, Alicia,¡± I breathe.

    Her brilliant blue eyes soften. ¡°Nothing will happen to me. My father would never hurt me.¡±

    I hope that¡¯s true, but if things go south, she could easily get caught in the crossfire. I wrap my arm around her waist and pull her close. ¡°I¡¯m protective of you.¡± My lips meet hers in a tender kiss. Luckily, the cked- out windows make it impossible for my men to see what we are doing.

    They would think I¡¯ve lost my damn mind, as we¡¯ve kept the truth of our rtionship only between me, Kane and Leo. Alicia wraps her arms around my neck, rxing in my grasp. She tries to shift closer to me, moaning as my tongue glides around her mouth.

    The click of the driver¡¯s door opening breaks me from my lust-filled daze, and I pull away from her. ¡°Sorry,¡± I mutter, squeezing her hand.

    She pulls away from me, shifting back into her seat and putting her seat belt on. ¡°Sir, would you like me to put the privacy screen up today?¡± Dan asks, turning over the engine.

    I re at him for a beat, wondering if he saw us. ¡°No.¡±

    Alicia looks disappointed at my answer, turning to gaze out of the window. We won¡¯t be in the car long. We¡¯re on our way to the airport to take our private jet down to California.

    I¡¯m sure we can both keep our hands to ourselves for half an hour. Well, pretty sure¡­

 Chapter 63

    Alicia

    There¡¯s one thing I hate in life, and that is heights. Flying isn¡¯t exactly my favorite pastime. As the SUV pulls onto the runway next to the jet, terror coils through me. It¡¯s smaller

    than amercial ne, and somehow that makes it worse.

    Rick grabs my hand and squeezes it. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    I swallow hard. ¡°I¡¯m a nervous flyer.¡± I shake my head. ¡°My dad loves flying, though. He flies everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Look at me.¡±

    I nce at him, staring into those gorgeous chestnut eyes of his. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Somehow, his presence makes this better. Before I fly, I have to take anxiety meds. Rick¡¯s man opens the door for me and holds it open. I step out of the vehicle and wrap my arms around myself.

    My stomach is a mess as I stare at the jet.

    Rick¡¯s hand slips onto the small of my back, guiding me to it. The masculine, pine scent of him eases my anxiety. We take our seats near the back of the ne, and Rick keeps his hand on my thigh.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there before you know it.¡± He winks. ¡°Have you flown much before?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Too many times.¡±

    He smiles. ¡°You should get used to it the more you do it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s true.¡± I grab my belt and fasten it across my waist tightly.

    He sighs, unzipping a case and pulling out aptop. ¡°Try to sit back and rx. It¡¯s a six-hour flight.¡±

    I let out a deep breath and shut my eyes, letting my headrest back. The engines fire up a momentter, and my muscles tense. It¡¯s always the take- off that is the worst, and I¡¯m not sure why Rick is using hisputer.

    They always tell you to stow them away onmercial flights. Not to mention, we haven¡¯t even had a safety briefing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to turn that off?¡± I ask.

    He chuckles and nces at me. ¡°Why would I do that on my ne?¡±

    I stare at him with wide eyes. ¡°Because the signals will mess with the ne, and we might crash.¡±

    He sets a hand on my thigh and squeezes gently. ¡°That¡¯s a load of bullshit. I always have it on when we take off, and I haven¡¯t crashed, have I?¡±

    I swallow hard, mping my eyes shut. I can¡¯t believe Rick isn¡¯t turning it off. The ne moves beneath us, making my heart pound in my ears.

    The tap of Rick¡¯s fingers flying over the keyboard next to me only makes me panic more. The engine kicks into high gear, and we are propelled down the runway. I keep my eyes mped shut and hold tightly to the armrests either side of me. The terrible sensation as we lift from the ground makes my stomach twist with nausea.

    As the ne steadies in the sky, so does my stomach, but I keep my eyes shut. Before I know it, I¡¯ve drifted off to sleep.

    A JOLT in the air wakes me, startling me upright. Rick sets a hand on my thigh. ¡°It¡¯s only a little turbulence.¡± He smiles at me before focusing back on hisptop.

    I swallow hard and stretch out my neck, which hurts like hell. ¡°How long was I asleep?¡± I ask, ncing at him.

    He looks so calm, as we fly toward our reckoning. My father won¡¯t like it when I tell him I¡¯ve got no intention of leaving Rick. He will be furious, as he has always been so protective over me, particrly with boys. Rick is anything but a boy, which will make it even worse.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been in the air almost five hours,¡± he says, not looking at me.

    My eyes widen. How did I sleep that long? I notice his brothers keep ncing behind at us, talking in hushed tones. All I want to do is get this over with.

    I stand from my chair, and Rick grabs my wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    I yank my wrist free, ring at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need permission to use the fucking bathroom now, do I?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    His eyes soften at my tone, and he shakes his head, swallowing.

    The man can be too possessive. He may like to be dominant in the bedroom, but I won¡¯t take that shit anywhere else. It turns me on when we have sex, but I¡¯m not being treated like some ve the rest of the time.

    I let myself into the bathroom, which is ridiculouslyvish for an airne. I walk toward the sink and lean over it, running the tap. The knots in my shoulders is painful as I ssh water onto my face. Thest thing I need to do right now is panic. My father will be pissed, and I feel like I¡¯m betraying him.

    It¡¯s got nothing to do with allegiance, as I still love my father. I want them to put this behind them and get over it, as Rick is the man for me. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind that I can¡¯t live without him. The click of the lock on the bathroom dooring free startles me.

    Rick stands in the doorway, blocking it entirely with his vast size. ¡°What¡¯s taking so long?¡±

    I set my hands on my hips. ¡°I¡¯m taking a moment to myself. What is your problem today?¡±

    His eyes sh, and he steps into the bathroom without a word, shutting the door behind him. He spins around and narrows his eyes at me. ¡°My problem is that we¡¯re flying straight into fucking danger. My brothers and you, the only people I give a damn about in this world.¡±

    He grabs hold of my hips, pulling me toward him. I gasp as his lips descend on mine hard and rough, iming my lips with a vengeance. When he finally breaks free, we¡¯re both panting.

    He presses his forehead to mine. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you, Alicia,¡± he mutters.

    I grab hisrge, rough hand in mine and squeeze. ¡°You won¡¯t, I promise.¡± I pull away to gaze into his beautiful, dark eyes. ¡°We will be okay.¡±

    For the first time since I met him, Rick looks vulnerable. I can see it in his face. The dominant don is human.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± he asks.

    I give him a weak smile. ¡°I don¡¯t, but you¡¯ve got to believe everything will be okay. You will go mad thinking about any other oue.¡±

    He squeezes my hand back and pulls me close,cing his fingers through my hair. He forces my mouth to his and kisses me softly. It¡¯s the most tender he¡¯s ever been with me, and it makes my chest ache.

    When he breaks away, his eyes are full of such raw emotion. ¡°I love you, princess,¡± he utters. Three words I never expected to hear from the brutal, hard mob boss who loves to dominate.

    I swallow hard, staring into those eyes that have be so familiar so quickly. ¡°I love you, too.¡±

    He nods toward the bathroom door and holds out his hand. ¡°Come on, if we stay in here much longer, people will think we¡¯re up to something.¡± He raises an eyebrow.

    I shrug. ¡°Maybe we are?¡± I lift the bottom of my top up and tear it off, flinging it onto the counter. ¡°Might as well pass the time.¡±

    He growls and rushes toward me, kissing me hard and passionately. The beast is unleashed the moment he sees me half-naked. It makes me feel powerful. The way a man as mighty as Rick can be driven to act wild and untamed with nothing more than a sh of my flesh.

    When he parts from me, he groans. ¡°I wish you were right, but we¡¯re only half an hour from our destination, and I¡¯ve got a feeling we¡¯re supposed to be in our seats.¡±

    I run a hand across my chest, drawing his eyes to my breasts. ¡°Since when does Rick Romano y by the rules?¡±

    The way his eyes darken tell me I¡¯ve won. He won¡¯t walk away from me now. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it hard and fast,¡± he growls, voice low in warning.

    ¡°Exactly how I like it.¡±

    In a sh, he has me pinned against the wall of therge bathroom. The zip of his pants echoes, and my thighs quiver in anticipation.

    I unzip my jeans, and he shoves them down, groaning when he sees I¡¯m not wearing any panties.

    ¡°You nned for this,¡± he utters, teasing my lips open with his swollen head. Without warning, he slides inside of me. My body is already ready to ept his huge size, always wet whenever he¡¯s near. I moan louder than I should. Rick slides his hand over my mouth, stifling any sound.

    ¡°No moaning, princess. We need to be quiet,¡± he says.

    I want toin, pointing out that his brothers already know we¡¯re together. His hand covering my mouth makes it impossible. The thick length of him hardens and pulses deep within me, filling me with such pleasure and desire I could almost cry. The longing to feel him fucking me almost hurts, as he holds still.

    I try to move my hips back and forth on him in an attempt to drive him in and out of me. Instead, he spanks my ass. I coulde just from that alone. My body is like a coiled spring, ready to unravel for the man I love.

    A jolt in the air has us both falling backward. My heart pounds so hard out of my chest, as Rick¡¯s hands remain firmly on my hips.

    He steadies both us, nting his hard-muscr legs firmly on the ground. He chuckles a deep, manly rumble. ¡°I bet that wasn¡¯t the turbulence you were after,¡± he whispers, pressing his lips to my ear lobe gently.

    I notice the mirror on the wall he had me pressed against. He¡¯s watching me in it, eyes hot and fiery.

    ¡°Please fuck me, sir,¡± I breathe.

    He grunts, digging his fingertips hard into my hips and fucks me.

    I bite my bottom lip, trying to stop myself from moaning at the achingly beautiful sensation of this man moving inside of me, making me his. Every time we make love, it gets more intense and desperate.

    Rick grunts as he drives into me so hard. It feels like he is trying to shatter me, and he will seed at any moment. The closeness of my orgasm rushing ever nearer with each thrust. Every nerve ending in my body sizzles with electricity, as we chase the euphoria we¡¯re both so addicted to.

    My head falls back against his chest as Ie apart.

    ¡°Come all over my cock like a good girl,¡± he groans. ¡°I want you to squeeze me so tight I have no choice but to shoot every drop of my seed deep inside of you.¡±

    I cry out, no longer trying to keep the noise down. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ming.¡± ¡°You are mine,¡± he growls. The hard length of him thickens, pulsing

    inside of me as hees to climax. His seed shooting deep inside of me as my veins burn with more need for him.

    It¡¯s a thirst I can never quench, no matter how many times I have him.

 Chapter 64

    Rick

    I¡¯m on edge. We¡¯ve made it to our safe house in California. Step one of this missionplete. Everything about this n makes me uneasy, but getting to this house was the easy part.

    Whates tomorrow is when everything could implode. That is when it gets dangerous.

    Other than my two most trusted men, we¡¯re alone. Backup is on the way by road, as we couldn¡¯t all fly here. The Romano brothers are on a mission alone for a night. It rarely happens anymore.

    Since our father died, the three of us rarely find ourselves together at all. One of us is always called away on business. It¡¯s been a hectic eight years since we buried our father.

    The sun is setting behind the house, painting the open n living area in a warm, pink light through the floor to ceiling windows. Alicia is sitting on the terrace by the pool, staring out over the sea in the distance. Our Californian house is one of my favorites. One I rarely get to visit, and when I do, it is always for business.

    When I told her I loved her, I regretted it instantly. A bathroom on a jet isn¡¯t exactly the time or ce to blurt that out, but I couldn¡¯t help it. The emotions overwhelmed me. In an ideal world, I would have told her in a more romantic setting. When she said it back, my world became a little brighter.

    She takes my breath away. Her dark hair blows in the sea breeze around her sun-kissed skin, which is entuated by the setting sun.

    I step out of the open bi-fold doors and approach her. She doesn¡¯t hear me as I approach, as she is mesmerized by the stunning view of the ocean.

    I sit down behind her on the sun lounger with my legs either side of her.

    Alicia shivers as I wrap my arms around her waist, pulling her against me.

    She doesn¡¯t turn around, just settles against my chest as if she was made to fit. ¡°Hi,¡± she says.

    ¡°Hi,¡± I say, pressing my lips against the nape of her neck.

    She shivers slightly at my touch. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here.¡± She returns her gaze to the sea.

    I can¡¯t bring myself to tear my eyes from the woman in front of me. ¡°So beautiful,¡± I mutter.

    She leans back into me and shuts her eyes. ¡°I wish we could stay here forever, just you and me.¡±

    I smile at that, tightening my grip on her waist. It would be much better than the reality. We have to live on the outskirts of Philly and danger follows us wherever we go. There¡¯s no way out of this life, and it¡¯s something she will have to get used to if she wants to be with me.

    ¡°That would be a dream, but it would never happen.¡±

    She nods. ¡°I know, but we cane here on vacation once everything is sorted, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you nning vacations together already?¡± I tickle her, making her wriggle in my grip.

    Her movements make me even harder in my pants. ¡°Who says I want to keep you around?¡± I tease.

    She tenses. ¡°Well, since you said you love me, I assumed-¡±

    ¡°Right, break it up, you two, I¡¯ve madesagna, and it¡¯s on the table,¡± Kane says.

    I nce at my oldest brother who is wearing an apron. He is our family¡¯s only decent cook. Jasmine looks a little puzzled as she stares at my brutal-looking brother in an apron. ¡°What¡¯s so confusing?¡± I ask

    She shakes her head. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see Kane Romano in an apron, cooking.¡±

    I chuckle. ¡°Kane¡¯s the only one out of the three of us who can cook anything decent. You¡¯re in for a treat, assagna is one of his specialties.¡±

    She licks her lips and tries to stand.

    I hold her close, stopping her from getting away. ¡°Did I say you could leave yet?¡± I ask.

    She nces back at me. ¡°The food will get cold,¡± she whines.

    I smirk, kissing her lips softly and then releasing her. ¡°Go on.¡± I nod my head toward the kitchen. As she gets up, I spank her ass softly, making her yelp in surprise.

    She narrows her eyes at me. ¡°That was uncalled for.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smirk at her. ¡°Was it? What are you going to do about

    it?¡±

    She stares at me for a moment more, before blowing out a breath and

    walking away. I watch the way her hips sway, feeling my pants be tighter. She has a way of getting me going by doing nothing. I jump to my feet and follow her. She¡¯s already sat at the table, and Kane is passing out the dishes.

    The smell is divine. It always shocks me that Kane wanted to be an ountant. He would have made a great chef if we hadn¡¯t been forced into this life by our father.

    Kane struggled the most with adapting to our crime-ridden way of life. Even though, anyone from outside our family looking in would believe he was born for it.

    We always have to be hardened on the outside, but Kane resisted it the most. It changed him more when he finally submitted to our father¡¯s beatings. He used to be put through hell by the man who brought us up-or more like the monster.

    None of us really grieved his death, which may sound terrible. He¡¯s the reason the Romano family is what it is today. The reason we have to be so brutal all the damn time. Keep up appearances or die, it is that simple.

    ¡°Damn smells good big bro,¡± Leo says, jogging toward the table as if he¡¯s starving.

    Kane narrows his eyes at him. ¡°Make sure you let everyone else have some before you load the entiresagna onto your te.¡±

    Leo chuckles as he grabs a te and then dives for the server before anyone else. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that. Got to make sure Alicia gets some.¡± He winks at her, making my blood boil. Leo has always been the joker, and it can get tiresome.

    God knows how Ellie puts up with him all the time, but she is in love with him. I¡¯ve seen them together, and she makes him a better person. When she¡¯s around, Leo calms down slightly.

    He had it the hardest out of the three of us. Our dad didn¡¯t let Leo grow up before he thrust him into this life. His first kill was way too young at

    fourteen years old, and he was scarred by it. After the trouble Dad had with Kane, he decided it was best to take an earlier approach with Leo.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Kane asks, breaking me from the daze I¡¯d fallen into.

    He already has a te full, as does Leo and Alicia. I take a seat next to Alicia and squeeze her thigh gently. I nce at Kane. ¡°Have you asked Dan and John to join us?¡±

    Kane nods. ¡°Yeah, but they preferred to eat out tonight and get some beers. I said it was cool.¡± He shrugs. ¡°I think they would prefer to let us eat as a family.¡±

    I shovel somesagna onto my te. ¡°It doesn¡¯t happen often, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Alicia asks, bright blue eyes wide as she nces at me.

    ¡°Ever since we took over the family business, life is too damn busy.¡± I shovel a piece of the delicious pasta into my mouth.

    Leo chimes in, ¡°Yeah, one of us is always dealing with something and not around.¡±

    Alicia takes a mouse-sized bite of thesagna and makes a humming noise, one that reminds me of how she sounded in the bathroom of that airne. It stirs something primal within me. I grit my teeth, trying to resist this ridiculous pull I have to everything she does.

    She nces at Kane and then back at Leo, before returning her gaze to me. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking, but you are half-brothers, aren¡¯t you?¡± Her eyes meet Kane¡¯s.

    His jaw clenches before he nods his head. ¡°Yeah, my mom died when I was one year old.¡±

    Her eyes widen. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry-¡±

    He holds a hand up. ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°We only share our father.¡±

    Leo chimes in. ¡°But, we are as close as any full blood siblings you¡¯ll ever meet.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, when you behave yourself.¡± Kane¡¯s phone beeps, and he grabs it out of his pocket.

    ¡°Man, you are totally whipped,¡± Leo says.

    Kane flips him the bird. It¡¯s at that moment, Leo¡¯s phone goes off. He answers the call, ¡°Hey baby, sorry I¡¯m having dinner, can I call you back?¡±

    he asks, silence follows, and Kane is smirking. ¡°Okay, speak soon.¡± He cancels the call and puts his phone back in his pocket.

    ¡°Who is whipped now?¡± Kane asks.

    Leo throws him an irritated nce. ¡°Whatever.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile at the jests between my two brothers. It would be nice to do this more often, even if they are always taking the piss out of each other.

    Alicia is picking at her food. She¡¯s been quiet ever since she asked Kane about being our half-brother. We never see him as anything but a full brother, even if we don¡¯t share the same mother. Our mom wasn¡¯t exactly kind to Kane when she was around, but we always were.

    I set my hand on the back of her neck and squeeze gently, drawing her attention to me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    She bites her bottom lip, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m so nervous about tomorrow.¡±

    Leo quips in, ¡°What have you got to be nervous about?¡±

    She nces at him and then back at me. ¡°My father will not be happy when he finds out I want to be with Rick.¡± Her cheeks flush, and she looks down at her te.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe a woman tamed the beast that is our brother,¡± Leo says, shaking his head.

    Alicia goes an even darker pink at that.

    Kane snorts. ¡°I think it¡¯s more unbelievable that any woman puts up with you.¡±

    Iugh in response. ¡°That¡¯s something I truly agree with, Kane.¡±

    Leo shrugs his shoulders. ¡°Whatever, you two are just jealous that I have more humor in my little finger than both of you havebined.¡±

    Both Kane and I look at each other and then burst outughing, which lightens Alicia¡¯s mood. She giggles along with us, taking a sip of her wine. My heart swells in my chest. This is what life could be like every day.

    It¡¯s nice to have all of us together as a family. Dare I dream that we could all have found this kind of happiness?

    I had resigned myself to the fact I¡¯d be alone for the rest of my life. Women were something I enjoyed now and then, but emotions never got involved. It was too dangerous to even consider an emotional entanglement.

    Until	now,	I¡¯ve	never	wanted	to	get	involved	with	a	woman emotionally, not until I set eyes on her. Alicia is already part of this world.

    She has grown up with it like me.

    It still doesn¡¯t help the guilt that danger will follow her now because of me. All I can do is protect her with everything I¡¯ve got. I¡¯ll protect her no matter the costs.

 Chapter 65

    Alicia

    The SUV pulls to a stop a few meters away from the meeting point. A rundown and out of use dockyard. The kind of ce where anything could go wrong.

    ¡°Sir, we will go ahead and scope out the area,¡± Dan says.

    Rick gives him a nod, and he gets out of the vehicle, leaving us alone. I nce back to see the other SUV with Kane and Leo parked behind us.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rick asks.

    I nce at him and give him a weak smile, despite my stomach being in total knots. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    His lips quirk into a beautiful smile. ¡°On the ne, you were the one telling me everything will be okay.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Yeah, but now we¡¯re actually here and I¡­¡± He grabs my hand and squeezes. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It will be hard to exin what this is to my father¡­¡± I pause a moment, contemting what to say. ¡°He¡¯s always been very protective of me with boys.¡±

    He chuckles. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a boy, am I?¡±

    ¡°No, definitely not.¡± I swallow hard. ¡°I think that will make it worse.¡± I shut my eyes, resting my head on the headrest.

    We sit in silence together. The tension in the air thick enough to cut with a knife.

    A gunshot rings out, and my heart leaps into my throat. Rick turns to ice and drops my hand, getting out of the vehicle. I watch as he walks to the driver¡¯s side, gets in, and starts the SUV. ¡°Something is wrong,¡± he mutters.

    Kane and Leo have left the vehicle behind, guns drawn. They amble toward our car, before opening the doors and getting inside. ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡±

    Rick shakes his head. ¡°Dan and John have gone on ahead to check everything out. Where are the crew on the road?¡±

    Kane checks his phone. ¡°Last I heard they were about two hours away from here.¡±

    ¡°Damn,¡± Rick says, shaking his head. ¡°They were supposed to be here when we met Juliano.¡±

    Kane nods. ¡°Yeah, they got held up.¡±

    My heart is in my throat as I wonder if my father is okay. Has he been stupid enough to attempt to take the Romano brothers out on neutral territory?

    Suddenly, Dan appears on the street with bloody hands, holding his side and rushing toward us. ¡°Motherfuckers, we can¡¯t let this go unanswered,¡± Rick growls, opening the door to the car and starting toward the building.

    I jump out and rush after him, grabbing his arm. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    His eyes are filled with rage, as his two brothers also leave the vehicle with their guns drawn. I swallow hard, realizing what he means by not letting it go unanswered. If they were to flee this meeting, after their men had been attacked, they¡¯d be seen as weak.

    I hate this world and the way it works. It is kill or be killed. ¡°We¡¯re going in. Stay here with Dan and John.¡±

    I set my hands on my hips, ring at him. ¡°No fucking chance.¡±

    Rick¡¯s eyes narrow, and he steps closer, looming over me. ¡°Get in the car, Alicia.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°No.¡±

    His fists ball by his sides. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Do you even know how to shoot a gun?¡±

    I grab the gun from his hand and aim toward a sign hanging one hundred feet away on a dpidated building. ¡°I¡¯ll shoot the O,¡± I say.

    Rick follows my gaze, and I pull the trigger,nding the bullet right in the center. I may be a brat, but my father always forced me to go to target practice. He taught me to shoot when I was eleven years old.

    Leo whistles. ¡°Damn, she¡¯s a good fucking shot.¡±

    Kane clears his throat. ¡°We could use the extra help.¡±

    Rick spins and res at him. ¡°What would you do if it was Jasmine?¡± he growls.

    ¡°If Jasmine could shoot like that, I¡¯d let her do what the fuck she wants.¡±

    Rick mutters something under his breath before nodding. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s get these sons of bitches.¡±

    Leo chucks something at him, and he catches it. ¡°Smoke bombs always work a charm.¡± It¡¯s a mask.

    Leo passes me a mask. ¡°Let¡¯s see how good you shoot with zero visibility.¡± He then gives me a pistol.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I mutter.

    We all walk toward the building with our guns in our hands. ¡°Dan, what happened?¡± Leo asks as he gets nearer to us.

    He shakes his head. ¡°Whoever is in the shipyard wouldn¡¯t show themselves. They shot both of us.¡± He winces, his hand is painted in blood.

    Rick sets a hand on his shoulder. ¡°The medical kit is in the glovepartment. I need you to patch each other up while we deal with these fuckers.¡±

    Dan gives him a nod, before staggering past us. John is still limping a little way off. They¡¯re both lucky to be alive.

    My heart is pounding so hard it feels like I might throw up. The adrenaline pulsing through my veins is higher than anything I¡¯ve ever experienced.

    I notice one of my father¡¯s vehicles parked in a spot and grab Rick¡¯s arm. ¡°My dad is here.¡± I nod my head toward the car. ¡°Maybe you should enter holding a gun to my throat. That might keep up the ruse and ensure no one shoots us?¡±

    Rick stares at me for a moment. ¡°That is not a bad idea.¡±

    He grabs the gun from my hand and flips on the safety, tucking it into the back of my jeans. ¡°Grab it if things go south and get the hell out, do you understand me?¡± he whispers into my ear.

    I nod my head.

    ¡°Good girl, now keep close to me.¡±

    I let his warm hard body press against me as we walk into the vast old shipyard. The windows are boarded up, and it is so fucking dark. The dingy lighting illuminates the ce and the glistening sea water in the bays where they would have built boats gleams.

    ¡°Where ever the fuck you are, we¡¯ve got Alicia Juliano. We will shoot her.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Someoneughs a menacing cackle, one that doesn¡¯t belong to my father. ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about that whore.¡±

    Rick stiffens and pushes me behind him. He blocks me with his body like a shield.

    Kane steps to the side of Rick. ¡°I told you it was Austin behind all this.¡±

    Rick shoots him a re. ¡°What the fuck do you want, Austin?¡±

    I wonder where the fuck this guy is. ¡°I want your blood running from this building,¡± he replies.

    Rick gives Kane a nod, and he pulls the cord on the smoke bomb, throwing it into the old shipyard building. A shot goes off, and then coughing and spluttering as Rick, Leo, and Kane put their masks on.

    Rick grabs mine out of my hand and shoves it onto my face quickly. Thick white smoke disperses through the corridor, and I can barely see a thing.

    Rick¡¯s handces with mine, and he moves forward, pressing further into the rundown old building. His touch grounds me and calms me. My mind is going wild over who this Austin is and where my father is. He¡¯s definitely here, as his car is parked outside.

    A shot rings out, and my heart leaps into my throat. Rick pulls me closer to him as we walk deeper into the smoke-filled building. I¡¯ve never felt so on edge. Even when I was kidnapped once before, it was nothingpared to this.

    Rick¡¯s presence calms my nerves as we walk deeper into the old dock warehouse. My mask is snuggly fitted to my face, making it possible to look through the smoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what good you think your smoke will do for you,¡± Austin shouts.

    Rick ignores him, walking forward and into the unknown. My dad¡¯s car is outside, but there is no sign of him.

    Has this man hurt him?

    Whoever this guy is, he¡¯s unhinged. Taking on the Romano family is a suicide mission. I always knew my dad wasn¡¯t stupid enough to go against Rick and his family. It all makes sense now. This whole situation was manipted by one man.

    I stumble over something discarded on the floor and almost go headfirst into the water beside me. The shipyard hasn¡¯t been used for years, and there is debris everywhere.

    Thankfully, Rick catches me before I can tumble into the water. ¡°Careful, princess,¡± he mutters.

    There¡¯s an edge to his voice. For the first time since we met, he isn¡¯t in control. It scares me more than anything. I squeeze his hand tightly, trying to ground myself.

    Rick¡¯s hand slips from mine, and he steadies his gun, squinting through the smoke.

    He pulls the trigger and shoots a guy in the heart, killing him dead with one shot.

    I gasp, unable to mask my shock. Rick¡¯s eyes meet mine. There¡¯s guilt burning deep in them. I wonder what he feels more guilty about, killing a man, or me witnessing it.

    My heart almost stops as I notice another guy pointing a gun right at me through the smoke. Both of us were distracted for a moment, and he is in close range.

    The man¡¯s eyes widen as he sees me. I do the only thing I can do and drop to the floor. The bang of the gunshot is so loud it feels like my eardrums burst, as I hit the floor.

    That was too fucking close.

 Chapter 66

    Rick

    Alicia drops to the floor on instinct. The bullet flies over her head right where she was standing. Pride rises inside of me, watching her act off of instinct.

    I grab the bastard who shot at her by the cor, making him yelp like the coward he is.

    I¡¯m about to punch him hard in the face when I recognize him. Only from photos, but he¡¯s the man Leo has been trying to track since he got Ellie back. Bruce Hernandez, a lowlife drug dealer, and her ex-boyfriend. The same man that held her captive for two months straight.

    I knock him out cold, dragging his body to one side. Leo will want to get his hands on him, and I¡¯m not letting him escape. If someone snatched Alicia from me and put her through hell, I¡¯d damn well want to murder the man who did it slowly and painfully myself.

    I pull a cable tie out of my pocket and fasten it around his wrists. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting that asshole escape. Alicia is still on the floor, holding her hands over her head. Austin has picked a load of fucking idiots to support him in his attempt to overthrow us. The question is whether Alicia¡¯s father is working with him or not.

    It will put me in an impossible situation if her dad is working against us. All I can hope is that¡¯s not the case. I get to my knees and crawl toward her. She flinches at my touch, before rxing when she sees that it¡¯s me. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve got to keep moving,¡± I say.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    She nods, gripping the pistol in her hand so tight her knuckles are white. I didn¡¯t want her to be in this kind of danger, but her damn stubborn attitude had her insisting. It makes the stakes even higher. Everyone I care about in this godforsaken world is in this shipyard.

    I go first, keeping her behind my back. I¡¯m her only shield, and I will shield her from anything. There¡¯s no doubt in my heart that I¡¯d sacrifice my life for this woman.

    ¡°Rick, let¡¯s talk about this,¡± Austin shouts.

    He doesn¡¯t get to call the shots, especially not after he told me he is here for my blood. The man is dead. There are no two ways about it. No one tries to take down the Romano family and survives.

    He knows that we¡¯ve got him. A damn coward. Kane is the one to find him first, as I hear the shrill scream of Austin up ahead. ¡°I¡¯ve got him.¡±

    Alicia nces up at me through her protective mask. I give her waist a reassuring squeeze. We step toward my brother¡¯s voice, nearly barging straight into Leo.

    ¡°Careful,¡± he quips, letting me and Alicia walk passed him.

    I set eyes on Austin and my body tenses. ¡°Why did you betray us?¡± I ask.

    He smirks at me. ¡°You and your brothers are too damn weak.¡± He yelps as Kane punches him in the gut.

    ¡°Who the fuck is weak now?¡± Kane growls.

    He straightens and nces at me. ¡°Sure, you all act strong and vicious, but I¡¯ve seen first hand how much you care.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Your dad had it right. He was a true leader. I saw an opportunity to overthrow you, and I took it.¡±

    Somehow, this all feels too easy. Austin is clever, and this couldn¡¯t have been his n. We¡¯re the only living Romanos left, and he has been working for our family since before we were in charge.

    I shift my weight from one foot to the other, trying to work out his game n. The guy isn¡¯t this fucking dumb. ¡°This isn¡¯t right.¡±

    Alicia steps toward him. ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± Austin sneers at her. ¡°He¡¯ll be here any minute.¡±

    That¡¯s when it hits me. This was Austin¡¯s n all along, trying to trap us in here and suggest we attacked first. If Juliano is working with Austin, then he will be in on it. But, if he¡¯s not, then he will see this as us breaking the peace pact on neutral territory.

    I grab Alicia¡¯s arm and pull her toward me, holding her close to my chest. ¡°He has set us up,¡± I announce.

    The sound of a safety being taken off a gun behind me has me spinning so fast. Nick is standing there with three other men, and his gun is aimed at me. Leo and Kane have their guns trained on him in a second.

    If I go for my gun, I¡¯ve got to let go of Alicia.

    Alicia tries to get out of my grip, but I keep hold of her firmly. ¡°Nick, this is one big misunderstanding, orchestrated by the man standing behind me.¡±

    His eyes narrow. ¡°He said you might say something like that.¡± Nick takes a step forward.

    Within seconds, I¡¯ve got my gun against Alicia¡¯s throat. The best thing here is to y it her way. If her father thinks she¡¯s in danger, he won¡¯t shoot. Otherwise, this could turn into a good old-fashioned shoot out before either of us can blink.

    His eyes widen, and the fear in them is as clear as day. ¡°Not one more step,¡± I say.

    Alicia clears her throat. ¡°Dad, please listen to him. He¡¯s telling the truth.¡±

    Nick takes another step forward, and I cock the gun, pressing it against Alicia¡¯s throat. It feels wrong having this gun anywhere near her, but he has toply. Otherwise, we could all end up dead.

    He puts his hands in the air and nces back at his men. ¡°Guns down.¡± A few of the men hesitate. ¡°Now,¡± he yells as he drops his gun to the floor.

    They all give up their guns. ¡°Fools,¡± Austin says. Juliano narrows his eyes at me. ¡°Exin.¡±

    Alicia trembles in my arms, as I keep the gun pressed to her throat. Every part of my being is screaming at me to lower the gun, but I have to keep up pretenses for a little longer. ¡°Austin is the reason all of this happened,¡± I say, ncing at the asshole who betrayed us. ¡°Just over three weeks ago, he came to me and told me he¡¯d found out you were selling into our territory.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit,¡± Nick states.

    I nod my head. ¡°I believe that since it was all a ploy to bring our family down. In fact, he was the one who came to me and suggested we snatch Alicia to get you to back off.¡±

    Nick¡¯s eyes narrow at Austin. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been ying two families off against each other?¡±

    Austin gawps. ¡°You don¡¯t believe this idiot, do you?¡±

    He nods his head. ¡°I damn well am believing him.¡± He steps toward Austin, and I watch warily. ¡°It made no sense why, after eight years of peace, Rick would break it for no reason.¡±

    Austin is trembling with rage, eyes searching for something. He hasn¡¯t got a way out of here, and he sure as hell isn¡¯t leaving this warehouse alive. Nick turns his attention to me. ¡°Rick, I get this was a misunderstanding,

    but you snatched my daughter. My flesh and blood.¡± His eyes narrow. ¡°Give her back now, and no one needs to get hurt.¡±

    I lick my bottom lip, wondering how this will go down. ¡°There¡¯s a slightplication.¡±

    Alicia interrupts, ¡°Let me tell him.¡±

    I remove my gun from her throat and let her go, but she remains close to me.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to go home.¡± His brow furrows. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She backs up closer to me, pressing herself against my body. ¡°I¡¯m in love with Rick.¡±

    His nostrils re. ¡°What?¡± He growls.

    ¡°Daddy, please understand.¡± She holds her hands up. ¡°It just happened.¡±

    His eyes fix on me. ¡°You snatch my daughter and then take advantage of her?¡± he asks.

    I shake my head, snaking an arm around Alicia¡¯s waist protectively. ¡°No, I fell in love with her because she¡¯s the most amazing woman I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    My part only seems to add fuel to the fire. Nick¡¯s face darkens, and his eyes widen. ¡°You kidnapped her and then groomed her,¡± he shouts, bringing his gun back up and preparing to shoot.

    Alicia stands tall and puts her arms up, trying to shield me despite being much smaller. ¡°You can¡¯t shoot him, I won¡¯t let you.¡±

    ¡°Alicia, get out of the way.¡±

    She shakes her head, grabbing my hand and squeezing. ¡°No, I know you¡¯re not happy-¡±

    ¡°Happy? Why the fuck would I be happy that you are insisting you are in love with a man who snatched you from our home?¡±

    I knew this would be tough, and I can understand the way this looks. It looks bad. Neither of us nned for this. I could never have expected the powerful connection between us the moment I set eyes on her.

    ¡°None of this was nned, Mr. Juliano.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Surely, you can see the positive side of this.¡±

    ¡°Positive side?¡± he spits. His face is turning redder by the second.

    ¡°Yes, a joining of our families would strengthen both our positions and stabilize North America with an even more powerful crime unit.¡±

    Alicia squeezes my hand more tightly. ¡°Exactly. We¡¯re very serious about this.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Please, don¡¯t try to part us.¡±

    Nick swallows hard, ncing between the two of us. He runs a hand through his hair, lowering his gun. I watch as he paces the room. ¡°We can discuss this somewhere more private without a damn audience.¡±

    Alicia steps away from me. It pains me to let her go to him. ¡°Dad, please listen to me.¡± She holds out her hand and reaches for him, stopping him mid-stride. ¡°I want to be with Rick.¡±

    He gazes at his daughter, the woman I love, with such adoration. I can understand exactly why he¡¯s so protective of her. It may be a very different bond, but that fierce protectiveness lives inside of me too.

    There¡¯s a moment where I believe he might listen to her. Instead, he grabs hold of her and aims the gun right at me. She screams and tries to knock the gun from his hand, which only sets it off. The bullet ricochets off the walls of the building.

    Leo and Kane cock their guns, aiming it at Nick. ¡°Not one more fucking move,¡± Kane says.

    A gun being cocked behind me draws my attention, and Alicia gets free of her father¡¯s grip. Everything happens so fast, as Alicia¡¯s small, delicate body jumps in front of me. The gunshot rings out, and blood stters the air.

    I try to catch her in my arms, but she hits the water behind. Her blood stains the water a light red. I dive in after her, swimming after her limp body.

    My heart is in my throat as I tighten my arms around her waist, trying to swim her back toward the surface.

    This can¡¯t be happening. I¡¯m supposed to be the one to protect Alicia, not the other way around.

 Chapter 67

    Alicia

    The gunshot echoes through the room, and time slows to a halt. Before my mind can piece together what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯m flying toward Rick. An arc of pain explodes through my side

    as the bullet hits me instead.

    I¡¯m heading straight for the water and can¡¯t stop myself. Rick tries to grab me, but it is toote. I hit the water hard and begin to sink, unable to swim with the pain exploding through my side.

    I sink deeper, trying to hold my breath. A ssh above me signals someone has dived in above. I can¡¯t stop myself from dropping like a stone down and down into the cavernous shipyard bay.

    Suddenly, arms wrap around my waist. Strong arms that I¡¯d know anywhere.

    Rick.

    He starts to swim up dragging me, but I¡¯m barely holding on. I can¡¯t hold my breath much longer, and darkness is filtering into my vision. The rush of water around my ears and the slowing of my heartbeat are all I can hear. Darkness is taking over, enveloping me entirely.

    The next thing I know, I¡¯m out of the water, coughing up my guts. Rick is looming over me, eyes frantic. The emotion in his eyes at that moment is enough to cut me to the core. I shiver as I realize how cold I am. The ice water has soaked through every inch of my clothes.

    My dad rushes to my side, kneeling down. ¡°Sweetheart.¡± He rests a hand under my neck. ¡°Where are you shot?¡±

    I wince as I try to move, pain shooting through me. It¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve ever experienced. All my nerve endings feel like they have been set on fire. ¡°My side,¡± I splutter.

    My dad turns me over and inspects the wound. ¡°Fuck, you are one lucky woman.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it,¡± I mutter.

    He sets me back down, holding something against the wound. ¡°I¡¯m pretty certain it is a flesh wound, and the bullet exited.¡± My dad presses a kiss to my forehead. ¡°You will be okay, sweetheart.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to stop fighting with Rick?¡± I ask.

    He stares at me for a few moments in silence, before ncing at Rick and nodding his head.

    Rick is staring at me. As if my words woke him from a daze, he searches for something. His eyes lock with Austin, the man that had shot at him while he had his back turned. Kane is holding him captive with his hands pinned behind his back.

    Rick stands and marches toward him, grabbing Austin from Kane. I watch through blurred vision as he forces him to the floor. His face at the same level to mine me. ¡°You will pay for hurting my woman,¡± he growls.

    Everyone goes silent as the Rick pounds his fist into Austin, taking up all the attention in the ce. I watch from where I¡¯m lying, witnessing precisely what the man I¡¯ve fallen in love with his capable of.

    He breaks his nose and jaw, not stopping as his fists turn red with blood, and the man on the floor is no longer recognizable. Each pound hends twists my stomach.

    If I could get up and stop him, I would. The man deserves to die after what he¡¯s put us through, and I know Rick can¡¯t let his betrayal go unpunished, but a bullet to the head would be more effective.

    ¡°Stop,¡± I mutter, trying to speak passed the pain.

    Rick doesn¡¯t hear me. His eyes are like ck pits, as he narrows in on the man with no mercy.

    ¡°God damn it, Rick, Stop.¡± I raise my voice, tears prickling at my eyes from the exertion and pain I¡¯m in.

    Finally, his hand stills, and those dark eyes meet mine. It¡¯s only then that I see the man I¡¯ve fallen for return. He was elsewhere for a while. Somewhere he couldn¡¯t be reached.

    He drops Austin to the floor, who is barely breathing. I let my head fall back onto the cold, concrete floor and shut my eyes.

    The gunshot rings out, and I know he¡¯s no longer alive. Rick may be the man I¡¯ve fallen in love with, but I¡¯ve had a vicious reminder of who he is. A man who has no mercy. A man who rules North America¡¯s crime world with an iron fist.

    I¡¯m no stranger to this world, but the things I witnessed my father do were never as debase or brutal. There¡¯s a reason Rick is the most powerful crime boss. The don of the Romano mafia is a little more broken than I ever realized, but it doesn¡¯t make me love him any less.

    He is a strong man who does what he has to to protect his family. ¡°Look at me, Alicia,¡± Rick says.

    I open my eyes to find him kneeling the other side of me, eyes filled with guilt.

    ¡°I had to save you,¡± I say.

    He grits his teeth. ¡°No, you could have been killed.¡±

    My dad nces between the two of us, before standing and giving us space. His temper has calmed since I got shot.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would have done if you had died instead of me, Alicia.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°All that matters is you.¡±

    I grab his hand. ¡°No, if I hadn¡¯t jumped in front of it, you would be dead.¡± I wince, struggling to speak because of the pain. ¡°He aimed for your heart.¡±

    He presses his lips to mine gently and whispers so quietly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I feel a lump form in my throat, as so many emotions flood me at once. This brutal, possessive man is thanking me for saving his life. It¡¯s hard to believe, but that is what just happened. I took a bullet for him because he is everything to me, and the thought of life without him shatters me into a million pieces.

    ¡°I love you,¡± I mutter, pressing my lips against his.

    My father clears his throat behind me and Rick moves away. ¡°Sweetheart, we need to get you to a hospital.¡± I nce at my dad, who is eyeing Rick with a controlled rage.

    Rick stands and squares up to my father. ¡°Conventional hospitals are too dangerous.¡±

    Dad shakes his head. ¡°We are too far away from home to wait. Not to mention, I saw two of your men out there looking worse for wear.¡± His eyes narrow. ¡°I guess that was courtesy of our mutual friend.¡± He nods his head toward Austin, who is lying dead and bloody on the floor.

    ¡°How are we supposed to exin it without the police getting involved?¡± Rick asks.

    Dad nces at me. ¡°She will have to be taken by ambnce with your men to the nearest hospital.¡± He returns his gaze to Rick. ¡°Neither of us can be here when they pick her up.¡±

    Rick¡¯s jaw clenches and his fists ball by his side. ¡°No fucking chance am I leaving her on her own.¡±

    Dad sets a hand on his shoulder. ¡°We will both meet her at the hospital.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°You know we can¡¯t be found at this crime scene by paramedics.¡±

    Rick backs down, bowing his head. ¡°We need to move her and get her some dry clothes, though.¡±

    My dad shakes his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s too risky. The police here aren¡¯t on our payroll, so we can¡¯t get them to look the other way.¡±

    Rick looks between me and my father, a conflict raging in his dark brown eyes. He kneels down by my side and takes my hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave your side, princess, but I¡¯ll be right behind in the car.¡± I nce between my dad and Rick, wondering if my dad will lose it and attack him any moment. He looks calm.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I squeeze his hand and pull him closer. ¡°I love you.¡±

    He bends over and kisses my lips softly. ¡°I love you more than life,¡± he mutters against them.

    My chest aches as he stands and steps away, nodding at my father. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Dad gives him a nod. ¡°We will head onward to the hospital and meet you there. It is up to you whether you wait for the ambnce and follow it.¡±

    Rick walks away without another word. The way this man makes me feel is beyond anything I canprehend. It¡¯s so deep and wing. We are made for each other. That is as clear as day as I watch him walk away, wishing he could stay with me. Being parted from him for even a short while hurts.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Leo says. ¡°I¡¯ve got to deal with this asshole.¡± He nods toward the man who tried to shoot me and who Rick tied up.

    ¡°Not here, Leo. We take him back with us,¡± Rick says, voice full of warning.

    Leo clenches his fists, fury filling his eyes as he gazes at the man.

    Kane grabs the guy, lifting his limp body over his shoulder and carrying him out of the warehouse.

    I rest my head back down on the cold concrete floor, feeling exhausted. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± I say to both my dad and Rick.

    My dad has taken the news that we¡¯re together better than I expected. It¡¯s a relief, as I wasn¡¯t looking forward to fighting with him about it. Everyone has left, and I wait, wishing Rick was here with me.

    It feels like forever ticks by before I hear the sirens of an ambnce outside. I nce up, expecting to see a paramedic, but my dad is standing in the doorway. ¡°Dad?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going home.¡±

    The blood drains from my face. Dad hasn¡¯t epted that I want to be with Rick. ¡°No, that¡¯s no longer my home.¡± I try against the pain to shift onto my feet, but it¡¯s impossible.

    Dad grabs my hand. ¡°Listen to me.¡± I still at his tone. ¡°That man has manipted and groomed you.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Whatever you think you feel for him is bullshit. He is twice your age.¡±

    Tears prickle at my eyes at the suggestion that what we have isn¡¯t real. ¡°I love him.¡± I shake my head. ¡°You¡¯ve got no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    My dad¡¯s eyes soften as tears run down my face. ¡°That¡¯s what you think now, but once you get some space, I¡¯m sure you will realize it wasn¡¯t real.¡±

    I try to swallow the lump in my throat, as I know there¡¯s no way I will convince him. He will take me away from Rick, and in my current state, there¡¯s nothing I can do to stop him. The thought of never seeing him again cuts me to the core.

    My dad can take me to Texas, but I¡¯ll find my way back to Rick somehow. Even if I have to walk from Texas to Philly, I¡¯ll do it. ¡°Why would you do this to me?¡± I sob.

    Alex, my bodyguard, heads over to me and scoops me up in his arms. There¡¯s a sympathy in his gaze as if he understands what I¡¯m going through. ¡°Everything will be all right,¡± he utters.

    ¡°Take her to the ambnce and get the medic to patch her up and get her some dry clothes. We need to get to the airport as fast as possible.¡± Dad narrows his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time until the Romano brothers catch onto our n.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this,¡± I yell, as Alex carries me out of the warehouse. I¡¯m so weak from the blood loss that my pathetic attempts to punch his back are more like taps.

    He bundles me into the back of an ambnce where a medic is sitting in a chair, looking fearful of his life.

    My dad enters behind us, shutting the doors. ¡°Patch her up as best you can in here, now,¡± he growls.

    The medic¡¯s hands are shaking as he takes off the rag Dad had pressed to the wound at my hip. I want to argue and tell my father I¡¯m not going anywhere, but I need to get something for this pain.

    ¡°Is it bad?¡± I ask, shivering from the cold.

    He nces at me and smiles weakly. ¡°You¡¯ll live.¡± He turns to my father. ¡°It may be a through and through in a non-vital ce, but she will need a scan to ensure no bones were shattered. I need to get you out of these wet clothes, too.¡±

    My father nods. ¡°That is fine. She will be seen by a surgeon in about three hours, give or take.¡± He walks to the front. ¡°Get us to the airport as fast as possible and we can get her changed on the jet.¡±

    The engine of the ambnce roars to life, and I¡¯m being taken away from Rick forever. It hurts more than the wound in my side.

    The medic works while we are moving. First, he cleans the wound, which stings like hell. Then he gives me some pain meds, before stitching the wound to stop the bleeding.

    All I can think about is Rick. Are we really going to be torn apart like this?

 Chapter 68

    Rick

    I insist on driving, waiting around the corner for the ambnce toe passed. It went against every instinct to agree to leave Alicia there with only Dan and John. Alicia is innocent in all of

    this and needs to be taken care of by a proper hospital. Thank God it was just a flesh wound.

    Her father left before us and has gone on ahead to the hospital. The ambnce has been in the docks for too damn long. Not to mention, no police have arrived yet.

    As time ticks by, a part of me wonders whether something else is going on. Nick Juliano backed off reasonably quickly and epted everything a little too coolly after she was shot.

    Many scenarios are flying through my head right now as I wait, setting me on edge. What man would ept that a mafia don who kidnapped his beloved daughter is in love with her?

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I say.

    Kane shakes his head. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a feeling we¡¯ve been yed.¡±

    ¡°I had a sense of that too. Juliano backed off too easy, right?¡± Leo asks.

    I rub my hand across the back of my neck, trying to collect my thoughts. ¡°Nick intends to get his daughter away from me, and I know exactly how he¡¯s doing it.¡± I m my hand into the horn and turn over the engine.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Kane asks.

    The asshole tricked us and must have doubled back. If Juliano had called a real ambnce, then they would have been on their way back to the hospital by now. Either that, or he¡¯s hijacked it. ¡°There¡¯s only one way he will head with her and that is to the airport.¡±

    ¡°Fuck,¡± Leo says.

    Fuck is right. There had been something about the situation that had niggled at me. No man just epts that his daughter is with a man like me unless he intends to ensure she never sees him again.

    I push my foot down harder, speeding back into the industrial estate to make sure I¡¯m right. Dan and John are lying on the tarmac outside still, and there¡¯s no sign of the damn ambnce. I zoom past them, hardly thinking.

    ¡°What about Dan and John?¡± Leo asks, sticking his head between the two front seats.

    Damn.

    We haven¡¯t got time to get them to the hospital. ¡°Give Enzo a call and exin what happened. Ask him if he can get someone to tend to them and tell him we will owe him one if he can.¡±

    Leo gives me a stupid salute. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Enzo is the don of the Miami based mob who agreed to us negotiating peacefully on their turf. He and I have a good rtionship, and he will stand on my side in this. We rush toward the private airfield where our jet is. It¡¯s the only ce Nick could fly out of near here.

    ¡°How do you know he¡¯s flying?¡± Kane asks.

    ¡°Something Alicia said yesterday.¡± I take the exit onto the highway. ¡°He flies everywhere.¡± Alicia is being taken from me, and she¡¯s injured. My blood is roaring through my ears as I speed toward the other side of town. I can¡¯t lose her.

    Her father needs to understand how much I love her. I will start a war between our families if that¡¯s what ites down to. She is worth the risk.

    Leo groans as a banging in the trunk starts. ¡°You should have let me finish the bastard off at the warehouse.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Knock him out again,¡± I say, focusing on nothing but the road.

    The speedo hits one-hundred miles per hour, going well over the limit. Here, we could get stopped by the police, but they¡¯d have to fucking chase me.

    ¡°Kane, call our pilot and ask him to keep an eye out for Alicia and her father,¡± I say, hating how long it is taking us to get there. We could miss her, and Nick will be in a hurry to take off.

    ¡°Thanks, Harry.¡± He shuts off the call. ¡°They¡¯ve just pulled onto the tarmac in an SUV. He says he will try to get the manager to stall them.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± I growl, mming my foot even harder into the elerator pedal. We¡¯re still five minutes out, and that¡¯s enough damn time for them to take off.

    Tension wracks every muscle in my body, as the sign for the exites into view. I swerve, weaving around a truck to take it on the inside. He res his horn at me, but I don¡¯t give a shit. Alicia is about to be ripped out of my life, and I can¡¯t bear it.

    I skid to a halt in the parking lot of the little private airport. The sound of engines firing up has me flinging open the door and sprinting in the runway¡¯s direction. If he gets her back into Texas, I¡¯ll never see her again. He will protect her far more carefully, and I¡¯ll be damned if he¡¯s taken the love of my life from me.

    I¡¯m thankful when I see a small light aircraft propelling into the air, and Nick Juliano¡¯s jet still sitting on the runway with the door open. This will be dangerous, taking her from him in her state, but I¡¯m not letting him take her.

    There¡¯s no sign of Juliano as he¡¯s probably on the ne with her. I draw my gun from my belt and rush straight up the stairs into the aircraft.

    Juliano looks straight at me, and his eyes go wide. ¡°How the fuck did you get here so quick?¡±

    Alicia¡¯s face is stained with tears, as she nces back at me. ¡°Rick.¡± She tries to get up, but her dad stops her.

    Leo and Kanee rushing into the ne after me with their guns drawn.

    ¡°Nick, you may not like the fact that I¡¯m in love with your daughter.¡± His eyes narrow.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m not letting Alicia go. No chance in hell.¡±

    Alicia¡¯s eyes well with more tears. ¡°Rick.¡± She holds out a hand for me to take, and I step forward.

    Nick cocks his gun and forces me to a stop. ¡°Don¡¯t take another step.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Alicia, stay out of this.¡±

    I bring my gun up and point it at him ¡°Don¡¯t speak to her like that.¡±

    Nick¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. I¡¯ll speak to her how I damn well like.¡±

    Leo and Kane take a few steps closer, covering Nick¡¯s guys.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving without her.¡± I keep my gun trained at her dad. ¡°You¡¯ve got to ept that we will be together. Why would you want a start a war over this?¡±

    Nick nces between Alicia, who is staring at me with tears in her eyes, and back at me. A tense silence ys out as all of us wait for his response. ¡°Let me speak with my daughter alone for a moment.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°You can speak with her alone, but not on this ne.¡±

    Alicia moves to sit up, and I notice her wound has been professionally tended to. Her dad helps her to her feet, and she walks toward the exit. Before she walks passed me, her arms wrap around my neck, and she squeezes me close. ¡°You came for me.¡±

    I snake a hand carefully around her waist. ¡°Always.¡± Nick clears his throat. ¡°Alicia.¡±

    She unwillingly pulls away from me and follows her father out of the ne. Leo walks toward Nick¡¯s men and grabs their guns. ¡°Sit down,¡± he barks.

    The men pale, doing as he says right away. No one is stupid enough to go against Leo Romano. The man is more insane than me. I worried that after Alicia witnessed what I did to Austin, she wouldn¡¯t look at me the same. Obviously, my anxiety was unfounded. She looks at me with the same adoration as before, perhaps more.

    I walk toward the exit of the ne and watch Alicia and her father talking. It looks heated, as he paces up and down the tarmac. I¡¯m not expecting that he will back down and ept her leaving with me. The other alternative is one I don¡¯t really wish to consider. A war over a woman.

    It would bring too many questions to light and undermine my entire position. Another story would have to be fabricated about Nick. I know it would hurt Alicia in the process too. The two men in her life fighting each other over her isn¡¯t ideal.

    Her dad walks up to her and grabs her hand, bringing it to his lips. It¡¯s endearing to see how much he loves her and makes me respect him more. A lot of mob bosses don¡¯t let it be seen who they care for, because it¡¯s a weakness that can be exploited.

    Nick doesn¡¯t worry about that, which means Alicia has grown up in a loving household. It¡¯s more than can be said for me, Leo, and Kane. Our father was a heartless bastard until the very end.

    He nods his head, and she flings her arms around his neck. Perhaps it¡¯s going better than I expected.

    Alicia turns to the ne and signals for me to join them. I step out and walk toward them. It¡¯s impossible not to miss the way Nick res at me as I approach. At least he has put his gun away, for now.

    Alicia¡¯s smile is infectious. She beams at me. ¡°Dad has agreed to let me go back with you to Philly on one condition.¡±

    I raise a brow. ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°I¡¯ming with her,¡± Nick says.

    I nod. ¡°That is fair.¡± Our pilot, Harry, is already ready to take off for Philly. ¡°We¡¯ll take our jet, as we need to get John and Dan seen by our doctor too.¡±

    Nick¡¯s lips purse, but he nods in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll get Alicia into your ne and send my men back on our jet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll escort Alicia, while you tell your men.¡±

    He nods, reluctantly walking back toward his own jet. Alicia smiles at me. ¡°I think he wille around to us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very positive, considering he tried to shoot me only a moment ago.¡±

    She takes my hand, leaning on me and wincing. ¡°Emotions were running high.¡±

    I snake a hand across her back and hook an arm under her knees, lifting her carefully. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you into the jet andfortable.¡±

    Her arms wrap around my neck as I carry her toward the ne. I no longer care who sees me doting on her. Our rtionship will bemon knowledge, and so be it. She will be my queen and the only woman in my life.

    Hopefully, she will be the mother of my children. I want to give her everything and make her as happy as she makes me.

 Chapter 69

    Alicia

    My dad hasn¡¯t left my side since he agreed to fly me back to Phdelphia. All I want right now is to be near Rick, but at least Dad didn¡¯t seed in tearing us apart. Rick has stayed

    away from me since we got on his ne, and I know my father is the reason.

    The medic patched me up as best he could in the ambnce, and I feel better now I¡¯m not slowly bleeding to death. Once we get to the Romano mansion, Rick has a hospital and on-site doctor who can tend to me.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Dad asks. I re at him. ¡°Fine.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°Alicia, you put me through hell while you were gone.¡± His voice breaks slightly, and it¡¯s only at that moment, I notice the dark rings around his eyes. He hasn¡¯t been sleeping. A heaviness falls on my chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t have a choice, and falling in love with Rick wasn¡¯t something I foresaw.¡±

    He runs his hand over the back of his neck at the mention of Rick. ¡°I want the best for you, princess. The thought of you living so far away is horrible.¡±

    I grab my dad¡¯s hand. ¡°Maybe you and Janice could move to Philly?¡± His brow furrows. ¡°We can¡¯t move. What about my business?¡±

    ¡°If youbine forces with Rick, then you can run any business you want from there.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t trust him.¡± He seems to notice the hurt on my face. ¡°Not yet, anyway. I don¡¯t know him, other than his infamous reputation.¡±

    I smile. ¡°Once you get to know him, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll both get on. He¡¯s not as brutal as the rumors suggest.¡±

    He gives me a disbelieving look. ¡°That¡¯s not how it looked when he beat the shit out of Austin.¡±

    I sigh heavily. Dad is right. Rick is brutal, but then so is my father. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t done things like that in your past. I know you have.¡±

    ¡°I have, but I never wanted you to find a man like me, sweetheart.¡± He squeezes my hand. ¡°I wanted you to settle down with a nice boy, like your friend, Harry. A boy who has nothing to do with the mafia or crime.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help who I fell in love with.¡±

    He brushes a single hair from my face and tucks it behind my ear. ¡°You remind me so much of your mother.¡±

    The mention of my mom makes my chest ache and my heart pound hard. My dad rarely talks about her. He still, to this day, mes himself for her death, which is ridiculous.

    She died of cancer, but they caught itte. He insisted that if he had been more attentive to her, they would have found it before it was toote.

    He loved her so much. I¡¯m not sure why he married Janice two years ago. Perhaps it was loneliness, but I know he doesn¡¯t love her like he loved my mom. She died when I was ten years old, and I still have so many memories of her. It hurts so much to think about her.

    ¡°She was as beautiful and strong as you.¡±

    Tears prickle my eyes. ¡°You will make me cry.¡±

    The ne dips suddenly, and my heart leaps into my throat. ¡°What the hell was that?¡±

    My dad sighs. ¡°Turbulence. You even inherited your mother¡¯s dislike of flying.¡±

    I clear my throat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever talk about Mom?¡±

    His eyes are filled with pain as he looks at me. ¡°It hurts too much, but when I see you with Rick, it reminds me of what true love is like.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I know what Janice and I have is not a patch on it.¡±

    I feel such relief hearing him say that. Thest thing I want is for him to hate Rick because of the odd way we got together. ¡°You deserve to be happy again, Dad.¡±

    He smiles sadly. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I care for Janice, but it¡¯s not the love that you share with Rick or that I had with your mom.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°That is a once in a lifetime love.¡±

    Someone clears their throat in the doorway of the small bedroom cabin, and I nce up to see Rick standing there. ¡°Can I have a word?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Dad nods, before leaving us alone.

    ¡°How are you holding up?¡± He cocks his head to the side, remaining by the door.

    ¡°Holding up fine.¡± I hold out a hand for him to take, wanting him to be close.

    He nces at my hand with a conflicted look. ¡°You could have died because of me.¡± He walks toward me and our hands touch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± I pull him close. ¡°Kiss me instead.¡±

    He nces out of the bedroom door, which is still open, searching for any sign of my dad. When he looks back at me, his eyes are glimmering. He shifts toward me and cups my face in his hands, bringing his lips near. His breath teases against my lips as he waits a moment, teasing me.

    I whimper in anticipation, waiting obediently for him to close the gap. Finally, he kisses me soft and tender. The pain of my wound easing slightly as I finally feel whole again.

    HELEN, the doctor, approaches us warily. My dad is standing on one side of my hospital bed and Rick on the other. The tension in the air is high, and the look on her face makes me anxious. Perhaps the bullet did more damage than we expected.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got your results back,¡± she says. I swallow hard. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s a flesh wound, and the bullet didn¡¯t hit any bone material.¡± Her brow furrows, and she walks forward. ¡°I assume you already know that you are¡­¡± she trails off, searching my face for the answer.

    ¡°That I¡¯m what?¡± I ask.

    Her eyes narrow, and she nces down at her clipboard, tapping her pen against it. She looks between Rick and my father. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d prefer it if

    I speak with you alone?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Anything you need to say can be said in front of Rick and my dad.¡±

    She takes in a deep breath. ¡°I assumed you already knew you were pregnant.¡± She nces between Rick and me.

    It feels like my world falls out from beneath me, and I spiral downward.

    Pregnant?

    I knew there was a risk, obviously, as we didn¡¯t take precautions. The thing is no one ever expects it to happen. We¡¯d been making love every day since the first time. I can¡¯t understand why the news shocks me far more than it should. ¡°Is the baby okay?¡±

    The doctor nods. ¡°Yes, I believe so, but as you¡¯re only a few weeks pregnant, I want to monitor your vitals for two days.

    Rick squeezes my hand, making me nce at him. My heart aches to see tears gathering in his eyes. A man so powerful brought to tears by news of our baby. ¡°Pregnant,¡± he breathes.

    Iugh and squeeze his hand back. ¡°It¡¯s rather unexpected.¡±

    He nods, cupping my chin in his hands. ¡°Yes, but good news.¡±

    I nce at my dad, who has gone a little pale. He isn¡¯t smiling. In fact, he looks shell shocked. ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a grandfather.¡± Dad smiles, surprising me. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Rick looks as shocked as me as I nce back at him.

    ¡°I may not be happy yet with this arrangement, but I am happy that I will have a grandchild to spoil.¡± He gives me a tight hug.

    The doctor clears her throat. ¡°It¡¯s still very early days.¡± She nces at her clipboard. ¡°Your health is good, but I must have regr checkups after I¡¯ve kept you in for monitoring.¡±

    ¡°Every week,¡± Rick says.

    She nods her head. ¡°Of course, sir.¡± I watch as she notes it down. ¡°Perfect.¡± She clutches the clipboard to her chest. ¡°Get some rest, and I¡¯ll check in with you in a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Doctor.¡± I watch her as she turns to leave.

    I nce at Rick once she is out of earshot. ¡°Isn¡¯t every week a bit extreme?¡±

    Rick shakes his head. ¡°Nope, we¡¯ve got an on-site doctor. There¡¯s no reason why you shouldn¡¯t have a quick checkup every week to make sure everything is okay.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Dad says.

    I shrug. ¡°Fair enough.¡± I nce at my dad. ¡°Do you mind giving Rick and me some time alone?¡±

    My dad res at Rick for a moment before sighing. ¡°Fine, get some rest, and I¡¯ll be back to check on youter.¡± He kisses me on the cheek.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I watch him as he walks stiffly out of the home hospital.

    Rick kisses me the moment he¡¯s gone. I finally feel right again the moment he touches me. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that whenever we had sex, I secretly hoped you¡¯d get pregnant,¡± he says.

    My eyes widen. ¡°I never even thought about it until after the second time.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Even then, I assumed it wasn¡¯t too much of a risk since you had said nothing.¡±

    Heughs. ¡°You are so innocent. I¡¯ve corrupted you, haven¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not innocent.¡± I pout at him.

    He brushes his lips over mine gently. ¡°You are, and I love it. I never thought about starting a family until I met you.¡± He moves back to stare into my eyes. ¡°In fact, I never thought about getting emotionally involved with a woman at all.¡±

    My stomach flutters. ¡°I must be a lucky woman then.¡±

    He grabs my hand and presses it to his lips. ¡°I¡¯m the lucky one, not you.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you jumped in front of a bullet for me.¡±

    ¡°Thank God I did.¡±

    He swallows hard, and his eyes move down to my belly. ¡°If you had died or lost the baby¡­¡±

    I grab his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t, so don¡¯t waste another thought on it.¡± It must be difficult for a man like him to ept that I took a bullet for him. He probably wishes it was the other way around.

    He nods and straightens his back, eyes zing over. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He sets his hand on my stomach. ¡°From now on, I will protect you and our baby with all I¡¯ve got. I promise.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile at the man who captured my heart. The meeting with my father didn¡¯t go as smoothly as I hoped. Getting shot was never something I¡¯d contemted. It brings home how dangerous this life can be.

    Bringing a baby into a world like ours is even more frightening. A child who we both will cherish, but have to protect from such a terrible aspect of our lives. All that matters is that we are together and alive. We will figure everything else out in time.

 Chapter 70

    Rick

    The piercing sound of tortured screams fills the air, as I descend into one of our basement rooms. My brother is hell- bent on getting revenge on the man who abused his woman.

    He gave him a good kicking the first day we got him back but has been leaving him to stew for a few days.

    Leo intends to end him today. I wanted to get some information from him first, but it seems he has started without me.

    Leo can be the most brutal and vicious out of the three of us. He is more broken than Kane and me.

    I watch as Leo circles Bruce, who is tied up to the rafters. He is like a tiger waiting to pounce on its prey. He can be unbelievably savage. ¡°You are a piece of shit for the way you treated my woman,¡± he spits, delivering a firm and hard punch to the gut.

    The coward who put my brother through hell dares to plead. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this.¡±

    All he is doing is adding fuel to the fire. Leonds a hard punch to his jaw, cracking it clean in two. Bruce¡¯s mouth goes ck.

    My heart fires as I notice Ellie standing in the corner, watching. This isn¡¯t something I¡¯d want Alicia to witness me doing.

    Her eyes are full of as much hate and rage as Leo¡¯s. They are a broken pair. Both of them have gone through their fair share of abuse and hell, and I hope they will heal each other. My youngest brother has been lost for years.

    ¡°Do you need a hand?¡± I ask.

    Leo¡¯s gaze shoots to me, and the look in his eyes is fire. He is rarely so focused, but he is right now. ¡°No.¡± He clenches his fist and punches the guy in the stomach.

    I clear my throat. ¡°Are you forgetting the questions I need Bruce to answer?¡±

    Leo¡¯s jaw tightens, and he res at me. ¡°No.¡± I walk toward him. ¡°Then, step the fuck aside.¡±

    There¡¯s an air of danger clouding my little brother as he observes me. He wants to protest, but he knows the score. ¡°You better not kill him. I get to end that asshole.¡±

    I nod my head but don¡¯t acknowledge the fact that this guy will die no matter what information he gives me. People like him are easiest to flip when they think they have a chance of surviving.

    ¡°Bruce, isn¡¯t it?¡± I ask, standing in front of him with my arms crossed over my chest.

    ¡°Who the fuck wants to know?¡± he spits, blood painting his teeth. ¡°Rick Romano.¡±

    A shudder passes through him, and he nces out of the less busted up eye which he can still open.

    ¡°If you want to leave this ce alive, I need you to tell me who in our outfit helped Austin.¡±

    He snorts. ¡°He ain¡¯t letting me leave here alive. No way.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Leo isn¡¯t in charge. I am.¡±

    There¡¯s a long stretch of silence as he stares at me. ¡°If I tell you who helped him, then you will let me go?¡± he asks.

    This is proving more straightforward than I expected. ¡°Yes. Exactly.¡±

    Little does he know that the moment I let him go, he will have to fight his way through my brother before he leaves here. I¡¯m a man of my word, though. I¡¯ve got no intention of holding him captive any longer once I¡¯ve got the information I need.

    ¡°Fine. Let me down, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the deal.¡±

    He blows out a long breath. ¡°Three other men were involved. One was called Ben, Enzo and the other Liam.¡±

    ¡°Ben, who?¡± I ask, knowing we have two Bens working in our operation.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Was it Jensen or Johnson?¡±

    ¡°Jackson?¡± I ask.

    He nods his head. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡±

    I nce over at Leo, who gives me a slight nod. They will need to be made an example of, ensuring no one thinks about fucking with us again. ¡°Are you sure they are the only ones?¡±

    ¡°Positive.¡±

    ¡°Great. I¡¯m nothing if not a man of my word.¡± Leo passes me a knife to cut him down, and I move forward to cut his bindings. ¡°You¡¯re free to leave.¡±

    He lets out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°But, you have to get passed my brother and your ex-girlfriend.¡± His face falls. ¡°I said I¡¯d let you go, but I said nothing about getting you out of here.¡±

    ¡°No, please, you can¡¯t-¡±

    Leo has already approached and punches him in the face interrupting him mid-sentence. My heart skips a beat as Ellie steps forward and kicks him in the stomach. I¡¯ve got a feeling this is something they should do together in private. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±

    Leo gives me a nod, as I turn to leave them. By the time I make it to the stairs out of the basement, Bruce¡¯s screams are chasing me down. I grit my teeth, leaving the dungeon.

    Leo¡¯s thirst for brutality gets to me. He has no reservations with killing and torturing, unlike Kane and me. It¡¯s why he was the underboss. In charge of dealing with the more gritty and dirty parts of the business. My younger brother is a troubled man, but I hope Ellie will help him heal the wounds of his past.

    Alicia¡¯s father is still staying here, hovering around her. I¡¯m hoping to get her on her own today because Kane insisted Nick apany him to a club we own. He did it as a favor to me, as Alicia is being discharged from our hospital wing by our doctor, Helen.

    Helen is a fantastic surgeon, and she patched up the wound really well.

    Alicia will still be a little sore for a while, but she¡¯s on the mend.

    The hospital wing is concealed on the other side of the mansion in a separate basement. I head through the main hallway and into the other wing of the house, taking the steps down to the woman I love.

    This ce has been used too many timestely for the most important people in my life. First, my two brothers and now Alicia. I enter the room, and Alicia is sitting up in her hospital bed. She smiles at me the moment she notices me. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you.¡±

    ¡°Are you?¡± I ask.

    She nods her head. ¡°My dad has been driving me insane.¡±

    Iugh. ¡°Your dad doesn¡¯t want to leave your side, because he knows I¡¯ll be able to see you.¡± I walk toward her, and she watches me. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Better.¡± She tilts her head. ¡°Although I¡¯d feel much better if you gave me a kiss.¡±

    It¡¯s wrong that my cock stirs to life at the thought. Her soft, pillow-like lips have evaded me for too damn long. I stride toward her. It¡¯s as if I can¡¯t get to her quick enough.

    She gasps as I thread my fingers through her dark hair and tilt her face toward me.

    ¡°Is that correct?¡± I ask.

    She licks her bottom lip, inviting me in.

    I lean down to kiss her. Our lips meet in a tender caress. One that makes me ache all over for her. I groan as her tongue slips into my mouth, swiping around my own with gentle strokes.

    My fingers are stillced in her hair, and I tug gently, pulling her mouth away from mine. ¡°Careful, princess. You don¡¯t want to start something you can¡¯t finish.¡±

    Her eyes sh with defiance. ¡°Who says I can¡¯t finish it?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I do,¡± Helen says, startling the both of us apart. ¡°Good Morning, sir.¡±

    ¡°Morning, Helen.¡± I take a step away from Alicia, to her disappointment.

    Her eyes narrow as she nces at Alicia. ¡°Alicia, you were shot three days ago.¡± She nces at me. ¡°You may feel better, but you need to keep any strenuous activities to a minimum for at least a week. Especially since you are pregnant.¡±

    Alicia turns a deep red at her suggestion. My body protests at the thought of not being inside of her for a week. ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°When you say strenuous, do you mean nothing at all?¡± Alicia asks, surprising both of us.

    A small, knowing smile curves onto Helen¡¯s lips. ¡°If you¡¯re very gentle.¡± She nces at me. ¡°It should be okay, but no crazy positions.¡±

    I¡¯m not shy about sex, but Alicia has turned an even deeper red now. I clear my throat, trying to disperse the tension. ¡°Is Alicia free to go, doctor?¡± She nods. ¡°Yep, here are her pain meds.¡± She passes them to me.

    ¡°Alicia, you are free to go, but remember you¡¯ve got a second person relying on you staying healthy now.¡±

    She swings her legs out of the hospital bed and jumps to her feet, wincing slightly. ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡± Alicia sets her hand on her lower belly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to wee this little one into the world.¡±

    Helen smiles and nods. ¡°I¡¯m sure you both will make excellent parents. Once your dades to terms with it, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make the best grandfather, especially if the way he dotes on you is anything to go by.¡±

    Alicia¡¯s knees wobble slightly, and she winces again in pain. Out of instinct, I slide a hand onto her lower back, trying to steady her. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a little sore.¡± She smiles at Helen and holds out a hand. ¡°Thank you for taking such good care of me.¡±

    Helen shakes her hand. ¡°My pleasure. I¡¯ll be seeing you weekly anyway for a check-up on that little one.¡± She winks and then walks away from us.

    ¡°Can you believe I¡¯m pregnant?¡±

    I nce down at Alicia, my insides warm and fuzzy. ¡°Not really, but I couldn¡¯t be happier.¡±

    ¡°Me neither.¡±

    I bend down and hook one arm under her knees and the other under her back, lifting her from the ground.

    Sheughs. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m carrying you to my bedroom before your dades back and tries to stop me.¡± I raise an eyebrow.

    ¡°He¡¯s protective of me.¡±

    I press my lips to her forehead. ¡°So am I. Your dad has got to ept that I¡¯m the man who will protect you from now on.¡±

    I carry her through the door and up the stairs into the main house. ¡°I can walk, you know?¡± she asks.

    I nod my head and say nothing. I know she can walk, but I want to carry her to my bedroom. The overwhelming need to protect her is even stronger since she took a bullet for me. I¡¯d have taken ten rounds to stop her from feeling that pain.

    My muscles strain a little by the time I get to the top of the stairs. I walk toward my room, determined to carry my woman there. When I get to my room, I fumble with the doorknob. Finally, I get it open and step inside with her, kicking it shut behind me.

    Alicia gazes up at me, smiling. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°You, I never thought you¡¯d be so chivalrous.¡±

    I set her down in the center of my four-poster bed and climb over her on my hands and knees until I¡¯m staring into her eyes.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she says.

    ¡°Hey.¡± I press my lips to hers in a quick, chaste kiss.

    Even though we haven¡¯t had sex in what feels like too damn long, I¡¯m not risking hurting her right now. Instead, I shift to one side and wrap my arms around her, careful not to touch her wound.

    ¡°Helen is right, you need to rest up,¡± I say, pressing my lips to the back of her neck.

    She shudders, arching her back, so the hard press of my cock rests against her ass. ¡°I think that¡¯s a bad idea.¡±

    I groan as my balls tighten, and my body aches with need. It¡¯s been far too long since I wasst inside of my queen. ¡°A bad idea would be me fucking you in your condition.¡±

    She turns over and pouts at me. ¡°She said if we are very gentle, it will be fine.¡±

    Iugh. ¡°When have you ever known me to be gentle?¡± She shifts in my arms and tries to get on top of me.

    I hold her down. ¡°No, if we do this, then I will make love to you gently.

    I don¡¯t want you overexerting yourself.¡±

    She nods and falls back down into the bed, allowing me to move over her. Being gentle isn¡¯t in my nature, but I¡¯d do anything for her.

    As I kiss her, I know, without a doubt, this woman is my soul mate. I wasn¡¯t living until she came into my life. Now I intend to worship her like the goddess she is for as long as I live.

 Chapter 71

    Epilogue

    Alicia

    Three yearster¡­

    My heart rate quickens as the band ys. I clutch hold of the bouquet so tightly that my dad grabs my hands and prizes it from me.

    ¡°Stop panicking, sweetheart.¡± He smiles at me, eyes full of joy.

    I will not lie. I never thought my dad would look this happy on my wedding day, particrly not considering the man I¡¯m marrying.

    He has always been fiercely protective, but now that is Rick¡¯s job.

    ¡°Mommy, do you love daddy?¡± Olivia asks, pulling at the hem of my dress. I can¡¯t help but smile at our daughter, who is now two years and three months old. She looks so pretty in her little bridesmaid dress, with her hair done.

    It came as a shock that Rick had got me pregnant so quick. We weren¡¯t prepared, but we were both ecstatic. ¡°Of course, sweetheart, that¡¯s why we are getting married,¡± I say, lifting her into my arms and kissing her cheek. ¡°You look so beautiful.¡±

    She smiles at me, cing a finger on my lips.

    ¡°They are ready for you,¡± Jasmine says, giving me a reassuring smile.

    Fuck.

    I never thought getting married would be so nerve-wracking. I set Olivia back on the floor, and Jasmine takes her hand. She¡¯s walking down the aisle before me with Auntie Jasmine. Leo and Ellie are looking after our son, Axel, who is only a year old.

    My dad squeezes my arm. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    I give him a weak nod, drawing in a long breath. ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡±

    We step up to the doors into the grand hall of the manor house we chose for our wedding, and the amount of people gathered either side of the aisle makes me nervous. All my dad¡¯s close acquaintances and Rick¡¯s. It¡¯s not the wedding I would have chosen. Having so many people¡¯s eyes on me makes me shiver with anxiety.

    Apparently, it¡¯s what is expected when a boss is taking a wife. Rick keeps telling me I¡¯m bing his queen, and it feels that way. Dad leads me slowly into the hall, making my heart pound harder.

    The moment I set eyes on Rick standing with his back to me, my heart rate settles. Kane is his best man and standing by his side. I see him pat Rick on the back, and he turns to face me. Everyone has gone so quiet, as all eyes are on me.

    Rick¡¯s dark eyes meet mine, and despite being so far away, his presence reassures me. Filling me with courage that I didn¡¯t have a moment ago. My dad squeezes my arm gently as I pick up the pace toward my future husband.

    He smiles such a beautiful smile, and it makes my heartache. It¡¯s so rare to see him smiling in public, but he is beaming at me. My stomach flutters with such warmth. His love imbues me. The closer I get to him, the more my confidence builds.

    The hundreds of people sitting in the grand hall fade away. It is only him and me in the room. The man I love. The man who captured my mind, body, and soul from the moment I was dragged into his office.

    ¡°Slow down, sweetheart,¡± my dad urges, nodding his head toward Olivia, who is only a few steps ahead.

    I slow my steps down, realizing I was in such a rush to get to the man at the end of the aisle.

    Olivia gets nearer to the front and waves at Rick, who gives her the cutest wave back. He is the most amazing father, and she adores him.

    I can¡¯t deny that when we first met, I couldn¡¯t imagine him as a father.

    The brutal, fierce mob boss that disciplined me on the first day.

    Jasmine leads Olivia to where she¡¯s supposed to stand, holding her hand. My father stops us directly in front of the officiant.

    Rick¡¯s eyes are glued to me with such fierce intensity my stomach clenches. It is crazy after three years he still has the same effect on me with one stare.

    The officiant clears her throat. ¡°May I ask who gives away this woman to this man.¡±

    My dad nods his head. ¡°I do.¡±

    Rick steps forward to take my hand, and my father gives him a pat on the shoulder. The rtionship was trying, but we¡¯re all safer because of it.

    The Juliano mafia and Romano mafia are no longer enemies, joined by marriage. It means both our families¡¯ operations are stronger than ever, and we¡¯ve had no one trying to contest our power since.

    His rough,rge hand grabs mine, as he pulls me to stand opposite him. ¡°You look stunning,¡± he mutters. The raspy tone of his voice sends shivers down my spine.

    ¡°So do you,¡± I utter.

    The officiant clears her throat again and starts speaking. I barely hear what she¡¯s saying, too lost in his eyes. Rick squeezes my hands and smiles at me, as the officiant speaks the words for him to repeat.

    ¡°I, Ricardo Romano, take you, Alicia Juliano, to be my wedded wife.¡± My heart dances in my chest as he smiles at me. Tears pool in my eyes as he continues. ¡°To have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do us part.¡± He squeezes my hand again. ¡°I pledge myself to you.¡± He slips the ring on my finger. At that point, tears are streaming down my face, no doubt screwing up my makeup, but I can¡¯t find it in me to care.

    The joy I feel at hearing him say those words to me surpasses anything. We both put off getting married, unsure whether it was right for us. Rick had always been uncertain about it, ever since he saw the way his parent¡¯s marriage broke down.

    I could lose myself in this man¡¯s dark chestnut eyes. Hidden beneath their depth is a man soplicated, and I can¡¯t wait to uncover everything about him as we spend the rest of our lives together.

    ¡°Miss. Juliano?¡± The officiant breaks my daze. I swallow hard, shaking my head. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Please repeat the words after me,¡± she says.

    I nod in response, repeating the same words back to him. I slip the wedding ring onto his finger, knowing the moment I¡¯m anticipating is fast approaching.

    ¡°By the powers vested in me by this state, I now pronounce you husband and wife.¡± She looks at Rick. ¡°You may kiss the bride.¡±

    Rick¡¯s strong arms wrap around my back, and he pulls me close, gazing into my eyes for a moment. Every nerve ending tingles with anticipation of being kissed for the first time by my husband. It¡¯s slow and tender as his lips meet mine. That same hot, electric passion that¡¯s existed between us when we met igniting the moment our lips touch.

    I feel a deep ache pulse to life between my thighs, and he hasn¡¯t even slipped his tongue into my mouth. Once we break away, I¡¯m burning for him. pping and cheers break out in the crowd, and my cheeks heat.

    Whenever this man touches me, it¡¯s as if the rest of the world fades away. He takes my hand, guiding me back down the aisle as man and wife. Time to celebrate¡­

    MUSIC  ys softly in the beautiful ballroom of the venue we booked. Kane and Jasmine sit opposite us on the table with their two beautiful children. Their firstborn was an adorable little boy they called Kace. They didn¡¯t know until the day she gave birth to him whether they were having a boy or a girl. Then just over nine monthster, Anna, his sister, came along.

    For a family surrounded by so much danger, we¡¯ve all found true happiness. Ellie and Jasmine have be great friends to me, hence why Jasmine was my maid of honor and Ellie, my bridesmaid.

    Out of all of us, Leo and Ellie were the slowest to think about a family. Only a month ago, they announced she was two months pregnant. I¡¯ve got a feeling from knowing both of them over the past few years, they had the most hardship to ovee together.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    My dad grabs my hand and squeezes. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, princess.¡± I smile at him. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡±

    My father handed over the keys to the business to one of Rick¡¯s most trusted men and moved up here, buying a ce down the road.

    It was about time he retired the business, anyway. He wanted to be near his grandchildren and me. Oliva and Axel are staying with him while we go on our honeymoon. He dotes on them as much as he always doted on me as a child.

    Despite the emotional blow, my step-mom is ancient history. Dad caught Janice cheating on him with a younger man. ine, his new girlfriend, is his age and lovely.

    She lives locally and is sitting by his side. ¡°It was a gorgeous wedding,¡± she says.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply, smiling at her. All I want is for my dad to be as happy as me.

    Rick slides a hand onto my back, sending goosebumps across every inch of my skin. He leans toward my ear. ¡°Shall we dance?¡±

    I nod in response, and he takes my hand, pulling me from my chair.

    The feel of hisrge, rough hands on mine is enough to heat me through. I¡¯ve wanted to consummate the marriage since our first kiss as husband and wife. Dancing with him will be pure torture, especially as we have to keep it child-friendly.

    Rick pulls me close, wing his fingertips into my hips and heating me. ¡°Rick,¡± I mutter his name.

    ¡°I want to fuck you so bad,¡± he groans into my ear, swaying me to the music. He spins me around, pressing his hard cock in between my ass cheeks. It sends a pulsing heat through me.

    ¡°We need to find somewhere private,¡± I say.

    He presses a kiss against the back of my neck. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± He spins me back around and grabs my hand, pulling me out of the hall and into the venue¡¯s grand entryway.

    ¡°Where do you have in mind?¡± I ask.

    He pulls me down a corridor and opens a door into a small library with views out onto the river. It¡¯s a stunning view. The perfect ce to make love to my husband for the first time. He walks me toward the desk in the center of the room.

    ¡°Bend over,¡± he growls, pressing his hand into the small of my back.

 Chapter 72

    A hot sh of electricity sears my nerves at his tone. Whenever we¡¯re intimate with one another, his dominant side turns me on beyond anything else. He hikes the hem of my wedding dress up and rubs his hand across my bare ass cheeks.

    I hold my breath, waiting for his next move. Expecting a p, his lips and rough stubble are an unexpected sensation against my skin. He kisses me there for a moment, groaning behind me. ¡°You are so fucking perfect,¡± he murmurs.

    He kneads each of my cheeks softly before spanking them hard and fast. Three ps on each cheek. I moan, arching my back as he sets every nerve ending in my body on fire. It doesn¡¯t matter how long passes, our need for each other stays the same.

    Some fires burn hot and fast, extinguishing in time. Our love has been burning as brightly as the day we met, and it burns hotter the more time that passes. His tongue nudges at my panties, and I feel myself dampen.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to lick my wife¡¯s pussy,¡± he groans.

    He grabs at the waistband and pulls them down, exposing my wetness to him. I moan in anticipation, waiting to feel his tongue where I need it desperately. His warm breath teases my wet slit.

    ¡°Please, Rick.¡±

    His tongue glides slowly between my lips, making me long to feel itpping against my sensitive nub.

    ¡°Oh, God.¡± I w at the edge of the desk, trying to feel grounded.

    He teases me for a few intense moments, before running his tongue right over my clit. I jolt, ecstasy firing off my nerve endings and sending me to the edge so quickly.

    Rick always knows how to y my body like a damn instrument, but he only gets better with time. His tongue works at my clit as he slips two thick fingers inside of me. I groan as he hooks them inside and fucks me with them.

    ¡°Fuck, Rick. Yes, just like that,¡± I moan.

    He ps my ass, and I¡¯m on edge already. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby,e all over my face.¡±

    Hearing him talking dirty to me is enough to make me explode. Ie hard, flooding all over his face as heps me up. My orgasm smashing into me with such intensity. Light explodes behind my eyes as he keeps licking me.

    I moan as his tongue teases from my pussy to my asshole. He presses his tongue into me, making my mind go nk. ¡°Rick, oh, God.¡±

    My eyes shut, giving in and allowing him to control me. He pleasures me into submission every time. He ps my ass even harder, no doubt making it a stinging red. He loves it when I¡¯m red and panting for him.

    He stops licking me, and the zip of his pants echoes through the room. My mouth waters at the thought of sucking him. I whimper as he walks around to the front of the desk.

    ¡°Open wide,¡± he says, fisting himself up and down.

    My lips drop open as he moves toward me. I lick the tip, tasting the salty seed pooling ON IT.

    He groans as I close my lips around his shaft. The velvety, veined underside of him slips across my tongue, moving into my throat. I rx and breathe through my nose, epting every long inch of him deep.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, princess, suck that cock like a good girl.¡±

    I hum around his cock, loving the way he speaks to me.

    His fingersce into my hair, and he thrusts in and out, making saliva drip all over him. The salty taste of him spills down my throat, increasing the need for him. I can never stave off the hunger.

    ¡°Fuck baby,¡± he groans, tugging my hair and pulling his cock from my mouth. ¡°I need to be inside of you right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, give it to me,¡± I moan.

    He walks around me and teases the thick tip of his length through my soaking wet entrance. ¡°You are so wet,¡± he growls. He rubs himself between my slick lips up and down, teasing me repeatedly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Please, Rick,¡± I moan.

    He kneads my ass cheeks in his hands and then spanks me hard. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I need you, Rick,¡± I moan.

    He thrusts into me hard and deep, holding still as far as he can go. He spanks my ass cheek twice on the left and then twice on the right, before pulling all the way out and pounding into me hard.

    My body molds around him, and my muscles contract the moment his length stretches me. ¡°Fuck me just like that,¡± I moan.

    He grabs my ass cheek and kneads it roughly, before pping me twice. ¡°Fuck, you feel so damn good.¡±

    He grabs my hair and tugs me upward, forcing my back to arch nearer to him. His fingersce around my throat. He pulls me against him, driving his cock at an entirely different angle as he fucks me. Every time he slips deep, he hits the spot that sets my nerves on fire.

    His lips trail down the nape of my neck, sending goosebumps prickling over every inch of my skin. ¡°Oh God,¡± I moan.

    ¡°He can¡¯t help you now,¡± he mutters into my ear. ¡°My wife. My queen.

    I can¡¯t ever get enough of you.¡±

    He thrust into me harder, choking me gently.

    His dominance still turns me to jelly. The deep baritone rasp of his voice sends me higher as he forces me back down against the desk. I arch my back, driving him so deep inside of me it¡¯s a mix of pain and pleasure.

    ¡°I want you toe for me, baby.¡± He spanks me again. ¡°All over my cock.¡±

    I can hardly contain the moans escaping me now, as the intensity increases. Bright white forms in my vision, blurring it. The climax rushing for me with such speed. Rick pounds into me, driving me toward it with force.

    ¡°Oh God, I¡¯ming,¡± I moan, my legs trembling.

    I feel my muscles mping tightly around him, trying to pull him deeper. It¡¯s as if my body wants to trap him inside of me forever.

    ¡°God damn, It feels so good,¡± Rick groans, pressing his lips onto my shoulder. He sinks his teeth gently into my skin. The tingling pain only intensifies the pleasure still spiking through me.

    I feel him shoot his load deep inside of me. We¡¯re not finished expanding our family, trying to get pregnant again. It was easier the first time with no pressure.

    Rick lifts me into his arms and sits in front of the window, looking out onto the starlit river outside. He sets me down on a thick, plush floor cushion and settles in behind me. His arms snake around my back, and he holds me against his hard chest.

    ¡°I love you. You¡¯re my queen officially now,¡± he breathes, sending shivers down my spine.

    I smile and lean back into the warmth of him. Ironically, the man who ordered my kidnap is the man who has given me everything. More love than I could have imagined and a family I love more than this world.

    THE END

 Chapter 73

    Book Title: Seducing Mr. Mafia

    Scarlet

    It¡¯s hard not to feel like a kid when my parents argue. Our bedrooms are jam-packed together, just like every room in this apartment, the walls barely thick enough to separate them, let alone block any noise. I¡¯m sitting on my bed, like when I was a girl, my hands pressed against my knees. I¡¯m neen. I shouldn¡¯t have to feel like this anymore.

    ¡°Then why did you borrow it?¡± Mom screams.

    ¡°I wanted to give us a better life,¡± Dad roars back. ¡°Why is that so goddamn hard to understand?¡±

    I close my eyes and imagine I¡¯m somewhere else, but my imagination doesn¡¯t go very far. Singing usually helps with feelings like these, not that I¡¯m good. But focusing on my voice-blocking out everything else-often makes things easier. The issue is I¡¯ve been crying, and my throat is raw.

    ¡°Loan sharks,¡± Mom says in a quieter voice but still loud enough for me to hear, obviously, since we can hear everything in this apartment. That means Mom and Dad might¡¯ve been able to hear me crying when they first started arguing, and they didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Loan sharks,¡± Mom repeats. ¡°Jesus Christ, Philip. What were you thinking?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going in circles, Jessica,¡± Dad snaps.

    ¡°Maybe I want you to exin it to me onest time.¡±

    Opening my eyes, I stare across my small bedroom and my tiny desk with the chipped paint. We didn¡¯t always live in a rundown apartment. When I was younger, we had a three-bedroom house in the suburbs, a white picket fence, and birds singing in the morning instead of people screaming at each other. That was before Dad started his get-rich-quick schemes, which inevitably always became get-poorer-quick schemes.

    ¡°It was a sure thing,¡± Dad says. ¡°That butcher has been in business for decades. How was I supposed to know there¡¯d be a ck-market meat scandal the day after I bought in, huh?¡±

    ¡°I remember our old bed linens. They were so soft. This stuff makes my skin crawl, and you stink of booze.¡±

    ¡°Jess-¡±

    ¡°You reek of it. Stop pretending this is all about business. I bet you never even bought into this silly butcher¡¯s. It all went on liquor, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    I¡¯m relieved when my cell phone rings, Charlotte¡¯s name appearing on my cracked screen. Charlotte¡¯s the only friend from our old life who still bothers to stay in touch with me. Not that I can me anybody else. They¡¯ve got college and rtionships and life to keep them busy. Charlotte and I have always been Char and Scar.

    I leave my bedroom and go into the bathroom, the furthest room from the argument. ¡°Hey,¡± I say, sitting on the cold toilet seat.

    ¡°Howdy,¡± Charlotte says, her voice upbeat despite the circumstances. ¡°I wanted to check in about the you-know-what.¡±

    Charlotte knows all about Dad¡¯stest scheme. ¡°He lost all the money. They¡¯re arguing about it now. Apparently, loan sharks will be kicking down our door any day now.¡±

    My voice sounds way too t, way too resigned. It¡¯s like I don¡¯t even care, but that¡¯s not exactly it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been through this too many times.

    ¡°Are you¡­ angry?¡± Charlotte asks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know,¡± I tell her. ¡°It just is what it is. It¡¯s like the color of the sky or grass. It¡¯s like the fact we breathe oxygen. Dad borrows money. Dad loses money. We move to a cruddier neighborhood, but I¡¯m unsure how much further we can slip.¡±

    ¡°I wish there was something I could do,¡± Charlotte whispers.

    ¡°You¡¯re helping just by calling. Believe me. Anyway, it¡¯s not like you can fly over here and fix everything. How¡¯s college?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ fine, yeah, okay, not great.¡±

    I roll my eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend just because I¡¯m stuck here. Be honest.¡±

    Charlotte sighs and then starts telling me about hertest assignment. I try not to get jealous or let my mind fill with foolish visions of having the time to pursue my own dreams. Not that I think I¡¯ll ever be some majorly sessful singer. Maybe a backup singer or part of a choir, anything that gives me that beautiful feeling of disappearing and not having to think.

    m. The argument is spilling into the living room. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go,¡± I tell Charlotte.

    ¡°Okay. Keep me posted.¡± ¡°Will do.¡±

    I hang up and go into the living room. Dad has his suitcase open on the coffee table. Mom is in the doorway, throwing clothes at him. Dad catches them and shoves them into the suitcase. My chest tightens, my heart aching when I notice Dad purposefully not looking at me.

    He zips up the case, then finally nces at me, only for a second. He¡¯s fifty-four, bald, a little round around the middle. His features are tightly lined, and his eyes are bloodshot from the booze. I¡¯ve never felt truly loved by him. We¡¯ve never had a real father-daughter bond. It¡¯s sad, but I can¡¯t linger on it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go crazy.

    ¡°Well,¡± Mom says, striding into the living room, her eyes as wide as saucers from her pain pills. She had a fallst year, and even though her hip has healed, she says the pain is still there, always there. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    ¡°You know it¡¯s not me who will suffer here,¡± Dad snaps. ¡°I can disappear. Leave the city. Do whatever the hell I want. The sharks are going toe looking for you.¡±

    Dad grabs his suitcase without looking at me again and almost runs for the door. Mom chases after him, screaming, calling him every name she can think of. I stand in the bathroom doorway the whole time, watching numbly. There are no more tears now. I¡¯m retreating into myself, a secret room inside, with perfect acoustics and no pain, no doubt, just music.

    Once he¡¯s gone, Mom turns, falls against the door, slides to a sitting position, and starts sobbing. Maybe a good daughter would go to her, hold her, and tell her everything will be okay. However, since the pills started, my bond with Mom has begun to fray. It¡¯s even more depressing than with Dad. At least he and I never had much of a rtionship to begin with.

    I go into my bedroom, shut the door, sit on my bed, and stare at the wall.

    At first, I think I¡¯m dreaming. The bang-bang-bang seems like ites from inside me. I peel my eyes open and focus. It¡¯sing from the front door. This is another familiar routine. Dad leaves, vowing never to return, and then hees stumbling back. Mom¡¯s probably too dosed-up to answer the door. I have a double shift at the restaurant tomorrow, so I need my sleep.

    Groggily, I drag myself through the apartment and open the door. ¡°Dad, it¡¯ste.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    A cold hand mps over my mouth, sending an icy shiver through me. The man is wearing a bva, eyes narrowed as he shoves me against the wall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a noise,¡± he says.

    I was about to scream, so I bite down. My heart¡¯s banging in my chest so hard that it hurts.

    ¡°Your father owes us money, Scarlet. Where is he?¡±

    I shake my head, made difficult by the fact he¡¯s holding my mouth, his grip crushing my jaws like he¡¯s trying to twist my head off.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    I nod, wondering if I should try to remember any details about him. Green eyes, his ent indistinguishable from anybody born in the rougher parts of the city.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good for you,¡± the man says, ¡°but I believe that family is the most important thing in life. Don¡¯t you?¡±

    I nod again, but only because it¡¯s what he wants me to do. So far, he hasn¡¯t produced a weapon. He hasn¡¯t tried to do anything to my hands-hold them in ce, handcuff them, anything. I¡¯m under no delusions about my ability to fight. I just need to let him get his speech over with, but what if he turns violent?

    ¡°That means this debt belongs to your entire family,¡± the man says. ¡°I¡¯m a generous man. I¡¯ll give you three days. Do you have any questions?¡±

    I nod a third time.

    He slightly loosens his grip on my mouth. I can taste the leather of his glove. It makes me sick. ¡°Don¡¯t scream, Scarlet Smith. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    It¡¯s not hard to guess why he¡¯s used my full name. He wants me to understand that he knows everything about me. About Mom. About Dad.

    ¡°How much?¡± I say, trying so hard to keep my voice steady.

    ¡°Thirty-two thousand,¡± he replies, ¡°but it¡¯ll be thirty-five tomorrow and thirty-eight the day after that. Tell you what. We can call it an even forty in three days. Unless you have thirty-two right now?¡±

    ¡°N-no,¡± I whisper.

    He turns and looks into the apartment. From the way the bva shifts, I think he¡¯s smirking. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so. Don¡¯t worry about finding us for the payment. We¡¯lle to you.¡±

    He lets me go and backs off into the hallway. Another detail is that he¡¯s not very tall. Just a couple of inches taller than me. I¡¯m five-five. So he¡¯s around five-seven. Why does that matter, though? It¡¯s not like I can go to the police. He doesn¡¯t even need to say that part. Dad has borrowed from bad people before. Never this bad, but still. No police.

    It¡¯s like the man reads my mind. From the hallway, he says, ¡°Call 911 if you want, Scarlet. I¡¯d enjoy that.¡±

    He walks down the hallway. Once he¡¯s gone, I stumble against the wall, shaking all over. All I want to do is cry and scream that life¡¯s not fair. There¡¯s only so much I can take, but now the debt¡¯s on my head and Mom¡¯s.

    I remember a few years ago, before the most recent move, Mom and me in the kitchen, Mom kneading dough, singing a few notes, then looking over at me with a daring, alert glint in her eyes-the kind of glint she never has anymore. ¡°Go on, Scarlet. I know you can do better than me¡­¡±

    When I sang, her whole face lit up. I think about that all the time. It¡¯s one of our best moments. Whatever else is true about Mom-the pills, the hopelessness-she doesn¡¯t deserve this, and neither do I. So what the hell are we going to do?

 Chapter 74

    ElioThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Try to smile,¡± Luca says, nudging me in the arm.

    I nce at my little brother, shaking my head. ¡°Maybe you smile too much.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to make a lot of money tonight.¡±

    ¡°By partnering with low-level street criminals. We don¡¯t know enough about their operation. We don¡¯t know enough about their ie streams. We haven¡¯t properly vetted them.¡±

    ¡°Building the stadium is a big project,¡± Luca says. He steeples his fingers, just like Dad often does¡­ or did before his stroke. Luca¡¯s hair hasn¡¯t turned silver yet. He¡¯s thirty-two, an entire decade younger than me, and it¡¯s often difficult to see him as the man he is. ¡°They¡¯ve got the contact. They came to us because we¡¯ve got the manpower. It¡¯s a win-win.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it is,¡± I say, ¡°but I¡¯d feel morefortable if we knew more.¡± ¡°If you were officially the don, what would you do?¡±

    Luca adds officially because, since Dad¡¯s stroke, I¡¯ve been handling the Family business. Dad barely has any input. That¡¯s another reason this is so damn troubling. I thought Dad was rxing in his apartment, being tended

    to by Mom and his staff. Then he calls me in for a meeting with the construction contract but not with the Italian mob. Not even with the Irish mob or the Bratva. We will be in business with a low-level gang known as the Shanks.

    ¡°Even their name is stupid,¡± I grunt.

    ¡°The Shanks,¡± Luca says, nodding. ¡°I agree. It¡¯s a little dramatic.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like something a bunch of kids would brand themselves-a bunch of high schoolers wanting to seem tough. Dad¡¯s always been proud of the Family, maybe too proud. He¡¯s refused to work on lucrative contracts because it meant working outside the Family, but now¡­¡±

    ¡°You think too much,¡± Luca says, sounding grumpy. ¡°One of us has to,¡± I reply.

    ¡°I¡¯m just following Dad¡¯s orders. Just because he¡¯s had a stroke, it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s a different man, Elio.¡±

    I close my eyes and let the car carry us through the city. There¡¯s no point getting into this discussion with Luca. No matter what I say, he won¡¯t ept that Dad is, in fact, not the man he once was. His mind has slowed as much as his movements.

    ¡°You need a woman,¡± Luca says a momentter. ¡°That would set you right.¡±

    ¡°You sound like Mom.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she has a point. You¡¯re an old man.¡±

    Iugh gruffly. ¡°Don¡¯t I know it, but there¡¯s too much work.¡±

    ¡°Even before you were acting don, you weren¡¯t interested. Mom thought you were gay for a while. Then she saw you weren¡¯t interested in that, either.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I was put on this earth to be a cold bastard and handle business, and that¡¯s all. You¡¯ll find a wife once you leave the clubs and the bars behind. You¡¯ll carry on the family name. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    I grind my teeth and look out the window, watching the city pass us by. We¡¯re on our way to a restaurant with no ties to either the Family or the¡­ Goddamn, it¡¯s hard even to think it¡¯s so ridiculous-the Shanks.

    ¡°Are you happy, though?¡±

    ¡°Happy?¡± I snap. ¡°What does that even mean? I work fourteen, fifteen, sixteen hours a day to keep this family afloat. When you¡¯re with your women and bottles, I¡¯m in the office, settling ounts until my eyes hurt. Happy doesn¡¯te into it.¡±

    Luca huffs. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re using all that work as an excuse. Did you ever think about that?¡±

    ¡°I love you, Luca, but don¡¯t forget I can kick your ass.¡± Heughs darkly. ¡°Now I know I¡¯ve hit a nerve.¡±

    We don¡¯t say anything for the rest of the ride. We won¡¯t argue like this in front of anybody else. Soon, we¡¯ll be all business. Luca and Elio Marino, our reputations are known throughout the city. Hell, throughout the whole East Coast.

    The driver presses the inte button. A light appears above the partition. I press down on my button, meaning we can hear him, and he can hear us. Otherwise, he can¡¯t hear a thing. It¡¯s a necessity in our life.

    The car slowlyes to a stop. ¡°Sirs, we are here.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, reaching for the door.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Luca says. ¡°Let one of the men open it. It¡¯ll make you look more important.¡±

    ¡°To who? The Shanks?¡± I push the door open.

    ¡°Rx,¡± Luca says quietly from beside me.

    We¡¯re sitting at a table in the corner of the restaurant. Our men sit on the other side in case anything goes down and they need to spring into action. If we were in a Family ce, they¡¯d be shouting, joking, andughing, but I¡¯ve instructed them to behave like civilians. I don¡¯t want any undue attention.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been stood up by the Shanks,¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s only been ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Only,¡± I repeat. ¡°If you were them-if you had the chance to do business with the Marinos-you¡¯d be early, and so would I.¡±

    There¡¯s nothing Luca can say in response to that. He crosses his arms and slumps back in his seat. I remember when he was five, and I was fifteen, wrestling with him in the garden, holding him over my head andughing as he thrust his hands in front of him, his gap-toothed grin wide as he flew through the air.

    ¡°Dad said we have to meet with them,¡± Luca says when I shift in my seat. ¡°I respect Father,¡± I say, ¡°but-¡±

    ¡°Uh-oh. I know something bad ising if you called him Father.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not going to wait here all night. For Dad, we¡¯ll give the assholes five more minutes. If anybody else pulled some shit like this, though¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Luca says quietly. ¡°I just want what¡¯s best for Dad. He looked so excited when he talked about this deal.¡±

    I bite down on my response. Luca¡¯s living in a fantasy world when he talks like this. Dad¡¯s tone and demeanor don¡¯t change these days, no matter what he¡¯s talking about. Yet Luca thinks he can see through the condition to the man he once was. Maybe I¡¯m a cold, grim bastard, but I don¡¯t have it in me to convince him otherwise.

    ¡°Five minutes,¡± I say, ¡°and then¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t talk. My throat is suddenly tight. My balls pulse. Pulse. Is this what going insane feels like?

    A waitress is walking across the restaurant. She¡¯s got her light brown hair tied up in a bun, the color so pale it¡¯s almost red, but not quite. Her uniform hugs tight to her hips, highlighting her curviness, her thick, beautiful legs in tights that make me want to howl and find every other man in here who¡¯s admiring her and royally mess them up.

    She sways her hips from side to side as she approaches our table. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s doing it on purpose. I¡¯ve been around enough women who are intent on seducing me to know the difference. This is just her gorgeous thickness, moving her voluptuous, young body from side to side, hypnotizing me.

    She stops at the edge of our table, letting me see her captivating light blue eyes and full cheeks. Her face is flushed and red. She looks so damn¡­ fertile. Fertile? What¡¯s wrong with me? But it¡¯s the truth. I want to hold her, kiss her, bend her over and spank her ass and then slip into her tight slit and fuck her until she¡¯s pregnant.

    I never wanted a family before. Now I need one.

    No, slow down. Think. Has somebody spiked my drink?

    She looks down at me, seeming panicked. Maybe she knows who I am. Or perhaps I¡¯m just letting my feelings show way too obviously on my face. I could dart out of my chair, grab those thick hips, and pull her against me so she felt my hard manhood against her body. I¡¯d turn her around and grind against her ass.

    ¡°Are you ready to order, gentlemen?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Still waiting on somebody, doll,¡± Luca says, waving a hand at the empty seats.

    I scowl at him. He tilts his head, silently asking me what the issue is, but there¡¯s no way I can exin it. I can¡¯t tell him that hearing him call her doll sends violent, deranged thoughts into my head. I can¡¯t tell him that nobody ever gets to talk to her like that.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I lean forward and look at her name tag, pinned to the tempting shape of her breast. ¡°Scarlet.¡±

    Her cheeks turn even more the color of her name. She nods, turns, and walks away. I struggle not to stare. It¡¯s not just how sexy she is. I mean, it is that. It¡¯s that big ass, made for caressing, for spanking, for owning. It¡¯s her legs, making me think what she¡¯d sound like if I stripped her naked and bit down on her curviness. It¡¯s also just¡­ her, like her soul is calling to mine.

    ¡°You good?¡± Luca says.

    ¡°What?¡± I turn to him. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Do you know her?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    He tilts his head at me. My little brother can seem like a party animal to some people. They mistake his love of clubs and bars and women for ack of intelligence, but he¡¯s a perceptive man. He sees something. It¡¯s not like he will instantly know I needed her the second I saw Scarlet. I need her. He¡¯s not going to know that I¡¯d kill and die for her already.

    ¡°What do you mean, who?¡± he says after a pause. ¡°The waitress. Scarlet. Is she Family?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I reply.

    ¡°Then why did you get so touchy when I called her doll?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But you did¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Elio,¡± he says, clearly not believing me. ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    A minuteter, the leader of the Shanks finally appears. He¡¯s a short man, around five-six, five-seven. He¡¯s wearing a leather jacket, and his ck hair isbed back with so much product it glistens in the overhead lights. He has a few men with him, but they take a different table like ours.

    ¡°Fes,¡± he says, with a way-too-familiar tone. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡± I ask, my thoughts still on Scarlet, my world spinning over and over as I try to make sense of all this heat.

    Luca res at me. ¡°We met at Dad¡¯s birthday party, remember?¡±

    Ah, right. Vaguely. A quick handshake. ¡°Of course,¡± I say, forcing a smile onto my face. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again¡­¡± What¡¯s his goddamned name? It¡¯s so difficult to think about anything else.

    ¡°Russel,¡± Luca says, walking around the table and shaking his head.

    Russel. Russel Greene. That¡¯s right-a two-bit criminal with an angry look in his eyes. He clearly thinks I should be kneeling at his feet. He hasn¡¯t mentioned the fact he¡¯ste, which pisses me the hell off. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re the president or the lowest of the low. If a man says he¡¯ll be somewhere, he should be on time.

    ¡°Shall we get some drinks?¡± Russel says. ¡°Amen,¡± Luca replies.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with soda,¡± I say, taking my seat.

    This gets another not-so-subtle look from Russel.

    Scarlet

    I¡¯m in the bathroom, breathing way too hard, trying to get a hold of myself. I don¡¯t know what the hell happened when I approached the table. Two men were sitting there, one shorter with ck hair, and the other¡­

    He was tall and broad, wearing a stylish dark blue suit. His hair was streaked with silver, and his eyes were dark, maybe brown, but they looked ck and intense. When his friend called me doll, the tall man looked so protective. I thought he was going to flip the table over. We shared some steamy eye contact¡­ I think. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve ever done that before, but it felt significant and hot. It burned. It still burns, and it¡¯s been at least five minutes.

    Despite the exhaustion and knowing I should be trying to find forty grand- or fleeing the city to find Dad-I have to get back out there. I¡¯ll still need a job if Mom and I somehow get through this.

    When I see another man at the table, I approach, reminding myself to stay calm. Each step I take closer to the table sends more and more warm tingles thrumming through my body. The silver-haired man looks up. His dark eyes fixate on me again. It¡¯s difficult to tell if he¡¯s angry or¡­ something else. The third man turns. When he spots me, his eyes snap open widely. Then he smirks.

    I stare at him. I wonder, am I being paranoid? Those eyes. Those green eyes. They look so simr to the ones that stared from the bvast night. But that would be way too cruel, the universe throwing us together so soon. Or maybe it¡¯s not a coincidence? Perhaps he came here because he knows I work here and wants to intimidate me.

    ¡°Scarlet,¡± the man says as I get closer.

    I¡¯m wearing a name badge, so this doesn¡¯t mean anything except that he can read-big whoop.

    ¡°What a lovely name,¡± he goes on.

    The silver-haired man flinches. I wonder why. I wonder if he cares, but he¡¯s so much older. He¡¯s handsome. He¡¯s hot. His suit probably costs more than our apartment.

    ¡°Th-thank you,¡± I say, trying to lockst night away, the argument, the threats. ¡°Are you ready to order?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been ready for a while now,¡± the green-eyed man says, ring at me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the silver-haired man says, his voice deep and reassuring. It¡¯s a voice I can imagine whispering me awake on azy Sunday morning, his warm body pressed against mine, song notes of lust and love, and¡­ Jeez, I need to quit this. It must be theck of sleep. I¡¯m reading way too much into this. ¡°My friend doesn¡¯t mean to be so rude. He¡¯s forgotten his manners.¡±

    The man waves a hand. ¡°Bring us some whiskey and some steaks.¡±

    ¡°Any particr brand of whiskey? And how would you like your steaks cooked?¡±

    ¡°Do we need to fill out a questionnaire, Scarlet?¡± the man says, thenughs like nothing funnier has ever been said.

    ¡°Medium-rare,¡± the silver-haired man-my man-says.

    The other two give me their preferences, and then I walk across the restaurant, wanting so badly to look over my shoulder to see if he¡¯s

    watching me. I¡¯ve never wondered or cared if boys are looking at me before. Is that the difference? This isn¡¯t a boy. He¡¯s a man, but I think it¡¯s more than that. It¡¯s like something in him is singing to something inside me.

    After giving the order to the kitchen, my colleague pulls me aside. Terri is a tall woman with a shaved head and freckles scattered across her cheeks. ¡°Do you know who you just served?¡± she asks.

    ¡°No, should I?¡±

    ¡°The bigger one, the older one, that¡¯s Elio Marino. The other one is his brother, Luca. You¡¯ve heard of the Marinos, right?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Should I have?¡±

    ¡°The Marino Crime Family? You¡¯ve really never heard of them?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a crime family? What, like the mafia?¡±

    ¡°Not like the mafia,¡± she says. ¡°They are the mafia. I thought I should give you a heads-up, just in case of¡­ Well, I¡¯m not sure what. Just be aware, okay?¡±

    Elio Marino¡­ I repeat his name in my mind, and then cogs start turning in my thoughts. Maybe I imagined the protective tone in his voice and the steamy, kind way he was looking at me, but it¡¯s worth a shot, isn¡¯t it?

    Before returning to the restaurant, I quickly scribble a note on the order pad. A vicious voice whispers that this is a mistake, just as misguided as Dad¡¯s get-rich-quick schemes. However, my world is one ofplete chaos right now. Maybe, just maybe, this can bring some order. What¡¯s the worst that can happen? It¡¯s better than doing nothing and feeling helpless.

    With the note tucked in my pants pocket, I get ready. When my chancees, I¡¯ll have to seize it.

 Chapter 75

    Elio

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t going to take a drink with me, friend?¡± Russel says, then knocks back another ss of whiskey. I¡¯ve never been the sort of person to count another man¡¯s drinks, but he¡¯s already wasted.

    I can feel Luca getting tense beside me. Russel has asked if I¡¯m going to have a drink three times now. ¡°My brother isn¡¯t much of a drinker,¡± Luca says. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not going to outdrink me.¡±

    Russel grins, his lips wet, his eyes wet. I can¡¯t believe Dad would ever do business with somebody this unprofessional. People can say what they want about the mob, but our Family has better standards than this. At least, we did.

    ¡°I¡¯d be interested to hear about your ie streams,¡± I tell Russel.

    He scowls, toying with his steak knife. From across the restaurant, I spot a few of our men looking over, maybe getting ready for a fight. I normally try to avoid violence. Obviously, I¡¯m capable of it, but there are usually better routes. Here, though, with this asshole, I almost wee it.

    ¡°I thought we were here to sort out the stadium project,¡± Russel says.

    ¡°I like to know who I¡¯m in business with,¡± I tell him. ¡°It¡¯s a reasonable question.¡±

    Russel sighs and pushes his chair back. ¡°I need to use the little boy¡¯s room. Do you mind?¡±

    Before I can reply, he stands and abruptly walks away.

    ¡°He walks like a junkie,¡± I say. ¡°Look at him twitching.¡± ¡°Careful,¡± Luca replies. ¡°We need him.¡±

    ¡°Need him?¡± I growl.

    ¡°He¡¯s got an in with the stadium.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do this the old way. Gather all these Shank assholes up and persuade them to give us the in instead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure Dad would approve of that.¡± Luca stands. ¡°I need to use the toilet, too.¡±

    ¡°Feel free to fuck that lowlife up while you¡¯re in there.¡± ¡°Bro,¡± Luca says, giving me a look.

    I massage my forehead. I¡¯m getting a headache. It¡¯s the meeting, the noise, but mostly, it¡¯s the fact Scarlet has been walking back and forth between tables this entire time. With those hips moving, her cheeks red, and I can only sit here and pretend not to see, not to care. When she approaches our table, my balls swell, and my shaft aches.

    ¡°Are you done with your tes?¡± she asks.

    I nod, finding it difficult to speak. Being this close to her without dragging her into myp is tough.

    As she clears away, she leans over the table near me. Her skirt rises just a little, showing more of her thick, tempting legs, juicy in the tights. My hand trembles with the effort of not grabbing her leg, sliding up, pushing against her pussy, and feeling her wetness.

    She turns away, carrying the tes and leaving a note behind. I pick it up and read it. Savage instincts roar inside of me.

    I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Marino. I don¡¯t want to impose, but my dad has gotten into

    $40, 000 of debt with a loan shark. Last night, he got physical with me and threatened me. I wouldn¡¯t be doing this unless I was hopeless. If you can help¡­

    She left a phone number at the bottom of the note.

    The savage sense of possession inside of me tries to send me surging to my feet. I¡¯ll find the bastard who threatened my woman-who got physical with her-and I¡¯ll make the prick pay. Just the idea of somebody getting physical with my woman is enough to turn me into a wild, violent animal. The thought of them hurting her¡­

    I take out my cell phone and type her number in. I should probably wait until this meeting ends, but I must know. It hurts just thinking about this. It hasn¡¯t even been an hour since I first saw Scarlet or learned her name, yet I¡¯m still ready to go to war for her.

    How exactly did he get physical? I type.

    Looking up, I see her carrying two tes across the restaurant. Her phone must be on vibrate. A moment after I send the message, she looks over at me. I¡¯m too far away to see her expression fully, but it¡¯s like I can see the pain radiating from her.

    After she¡¯s delivered the order, she heads to the kitchen. My phone vibrates.

    He knocked on the doortest night¡­ well, early morning. Then he shoved me up against the wall and put his hand over my mouth. He said my dad owes thirty-two thousand, but it would increase by three every day, so we should just call it an even forty.

    I grip the edge of the table, my hands trembling as I try to process what I¡¯ve just read. A man put his hand on my woman¡¯s mouth in her own home. He intimidated her in the ce she¡¯s supposed to feel the safest. If he were here now, I¡¯d rip his limbs off. I¡¯d drive my fist into his face over and over and

    ¨C

    ¡°You good, bro?¡± Luca says, sitting beside me.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I say, forcing my grip to rx. ¡°Where¡¯s our friend?¡± ¡°He¡¯s, uh¡­¡± Luca winces.

    I look at my little brother. It¡¯s always been difficult for him to hide his emotions from me. ¡°He¡¯s doing drugs in the bathroom.¡±

    Luca looks down at the table. I almost grab him and force him to meet my eye. Purposefully, I keep my hands in myp. I¡¯m not usually this on edge, but Scarlet¡¯s text surges around my head-the fact that somebody would dream of doing that to her, my woman, except she¡¯s not my woman. I don¡¯t even know if she has a boyfriend. She asked me to help, not because she wants me, but because I¡¯m Elio Marino. That¡¯s all.

    ¡°Did you do any with him?¡± I ask.

    ¡°What?¡± Luca snaps. ¡°Is that a joke?¡± ¡°Had to ask.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t do that shit.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t do business with people who do, either, and yet here we are.¡±

    I take out my phone and type a message to Scarlet. Do you have any idea who these loan sharks are?

    No, she replies half a minuteter. My dad might, but he walked outst night. I could ask my mom, but I doubt she has any idea. This is a pattern with my dad. He does get-rich-quick schemes and then leaves us to handle his mess, but it¡¯s never been this serious before. I¡¯m scared.

    I read the final deration, and my gut is all twisted up. The fact she¡¯s scared just makes me feel so damn sick. She should never have to be afraid of anything-definitely not some lowlife who¡¯d intimidate a woman in her own home.

    How old are you? I ask.

    ¡°Who are you texting?¡± Luca says.

    ¡°Why does it matter?¡± I look up. ¡°Our good friend is busy in the bathroom, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you were smiling.¡± ¡°I was?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Luca says. ¡°It¡¯s weird.¡±

    I wonder what that says about me, the fact my own brother finds it strange if I crack a smile. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing good.

    ¡°Who is it, then?¡± Luca goes on.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I tell him, which is a downright lie. Nothing and no one has ever mattered more.

    My phone vibrates again. Neen. Why?

    That¡¯s a good question. Considering our current conversation, I have no good reason to ask her age, but I had to know-neen. That means she¡¯s less than half my age. She¡¯s young, fertile, and naive, and if she¡¯s smart, she wouldn¡¯t want anything to do with a man like me. She¡¯d run if she knew all the hungry thoughts racing through my mind.

    Only a scumbag would do that to a neen-year-old woman. What did he look like? Any distinguishing features?

    He was wearing a bva, she replies. He had green eyes. I think he was maybe five foot six. Around there, anyway. His voice was like any voice you¡¯d hear around this neighborhood. I¡¯m sorry. I know that¡¯s not helpful.

    You don¡¯t have to apologize, I tell her. I know this can¡¯t be easy. ¡°Elio, he¡¯sing back.¡±

    I hate how Luca says this, as though we should snap to attention just because Russel is¡­ Wait, what the fuck?

    ¡°Why is Dad here?¡± I ask Luca.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Luca whispers, sounding just as stunned as me.

    Dad walks awkwardly, leaning heavily on his walking stick. Mom stands at his side, looking dignified as always, her gray hair tied up. She¡¯s recently started wearing a pinned-up veil, a strange addition to her wardrobe that makes it look as if she¡¯s in mourning. Dad breaks my goddamn heart. He was a lion before the stroke. Now, it¡¯s a struggle for him to walk to the table. Russel stands at his other side, holding onto his elbow, helping him.

    What the fuck?

    I stand and rush over to my parents, taking my dad¡¯s arm, ignoring how Russel looks at me. It¡¯s like this bastard thinks he has any right to touch my father. ¡°Hello, Father,¡± I say. ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°Elio,¡± Mom says, smiling at me warmly. She always looks loving and affectionate when she¡¯s talking to us. It¡¯s when she forgets to put on her brave face that the real misery slithers out.

    ¡°This is a nice surprise,¡± I say, struggling to keep myposure.

    ¡°Your father thought it better we attend in person. Russel is a shrewd businessman.¡±

    I don¡¯t have to look at Russel to know this has him beaming. I can feel the arrogant sense of victory emanating from him like a big wave. I give Dad my chair, holding it out. He looks like he barely knows where he is. When Mom sits beside him, she leans in, offering Dad her ear. That¡¯s how hemunicates these days, through Mom.

    ¡°Are you hungry? Thirsty?¡± I ask Mom and Dad.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a ss of red wine,¡± Mom says, ¡°and a water for your father.¡±

    Dad sits there, all six feet two of him, staring nkly ahead. Luca sits on the other side, with Russel beside him. Russel, the leader of the Shanks, with his wide stoned eyes and a grin on his face that makes me want to beat the bastard bloody.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you all knew each other,¡± I say, gesturing to the waiter. ¡°I knew you were business associates, of course, but not friends.¡±

    ¡°Russel helped your father with a project a while back,¡± Mom says, waving a hand as though it¡¯s not important when it¡¯s more important than any business we¡¯ve handled in thest several years. The fact this piece of shit is somehow affiliated with us¡­

    Scarlet approaches the table. I see Russel leering at her with his beady green eyes. The way he looks at her is more than a leer. It¡¯s like he¡¯s trying to send a message. Maybe I¡¯m seeing things that aren¡¯t there, or perhaps my instincts are dead on the money.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Scarlet says.

    ¡°A ss of red and a water,¡± Russel grunts, talking to her like she¡¯s filth.

    She flinches and stares at him. I wonder if she¡¯s thinking the same thing I am.

    ¡°It says a lot about a man,¡± I say once Scarlet walks away, ¡°how he speaks to waiters and waitresses or anyone who is supposedly beneath him.¡±

    ¡°Does it?¡± Russel says, way too damn confident with those wide eyes and that punchable face.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I growl, ¡°it does.¡±

    I know for a fact that Mom agrees with this-hell, she¡¯s the one who taught me-but she doesn¡¯t say anything. This is unusual for her. Mom is usually one of the most talkative people in the room, but she¡¯s not ustomed to being involved in business. She¡¯s only here because it¡¯s the only way Dad can or will speak.

    Scarlet returns with the drinks. Like every other time she¡¯s been close to me, I have to fight the urge to touch her, but it¡¯s a little different this time. Instead of wanting to indulge all my steamy fantasies, I want to ce my hand gently on her and softly tell her everything¡¯s going to be okay. She shoots me a look as she leaves, with terror streaked across her features.

    ¡°So,¡± Mom says, ¡°how much longer until we¡¯re done? Is the business almost concluded?¡±

    ¡°I believe so,¡± Russel replies. ¡°All that¡¯s left is to shake hands.¡±

    I grind my teeth and almost explode at the prick. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question about ie streams,¡± I snap.

    Dad makes a moaning noise. Mom leans in and listens. His voice must be so quiet. Mom has to lean right up against him. After a short while, she sits up and folds her hands. ¡°Your father says the stadium contract is far too valuable to risk with petty squabbles. He wants the Marinos and the Shanks to shake hands and get on with it.¡±

    I almost tell Mom that listening to Dad in his current state is not advisable. However, just like Luca, she doesn¡¯t seem to be able to ept that Dad isn¡¯t the man he was. Anyway, he¡¯s still the don of the Family. The only way to change that would be to get rid of him. I¡¯d kill before I allowed that to happen.

    ¡°That sounds good to me,¡± Russel says. Yeah, no shit. Of course, it does.

    ¡°We¡¯re all going to make a lot of money,¡± Luca says, looking at me as if to remind me to keep my cool.

    I swallow. ¡°Yeah, I guess we are. Excuse me.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Standing, I walk toward the bathroom. My phone hasn¡¯t vibrated since I sent myst message, but I check it anyway. I feel myself grinning when I see the reason why. The text conversation was open, meaning I didn¡¯t receive any notifications, but there are two messages.

    My smile falters when I read them.

    It¡¯s hard not to be scared. Honestly, I¡¯m terrified.

    Her next message says, This is going to sound nuts, but your friend reminds me of the man who threatened mest night. When I approached your table earlier, he looked really shocked, like he was surprised to see me.

    As I read this message, another appears. Ignore that. I think I¡¯m just on the edge.

    Yet I can¡¯t ignore it. I thought the same thing. I¡¯m about to reply when Luca walks into the bathroom. ¡°Come on, bro. Mom¡¯s ordered champagne. We¡¯re going to toast the new deal.¡±

    ¡°This is a fucking joke,¡± I snarl, pushing past him. ¡°Toast it without me.¡±

    Instead of taking the left to the restaurant, I turn right, open the fire escape door, and walk onto the street. I¡¯ve got as far as my car when Momes running after me. ¡°Elio, wait!¡±

    I turn, stunned at the tone of her voice. Thest time I heard her sound this terrified was when Dad had his stroke. Her eyes are glistening like she could break down in tears at any moment.

    ¡°Mom?¡± I touch her arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave,¡± she says. ¡°Please. You have to stay. You have to toast the deal with us.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I snap. ¡°Are we that concerned with keeping up appearances with the Shanks? The deal is done. The money will be made. Surely, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    ¡°Please, Elio,¡± she says. ¡°For me.¡±

    I grind my teeth. I want to ask her more. Something¡¯s going on here. I¡¯m sure of it. Something more than a deal.

    ¡°Mom.¡± I pull her into a hug. ¡°Is there something you want to tell me? Is Russel threatening you? Is-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that,¡± Mom cuts in, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°Your¡­ your father wants this. Your father needs it. Doesn¡¯t he deserve to make a deal? You know how happy business makes him.¡±

    As far as I can tell, Dad barely knows he¡¯s here, but I won¡¯t say that to Mom. It would break her heart. Anyway, he must know he¡¯s here since he¡¯s talking to Mom. It¡¯s just everybody else he refuses to or can¡¯t speak to.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I say, sighing, ¡°but only for you, Mom. If I had my way, I¡¯d beat that druggy bastard into the dirt.¡±

    I know Mom is going through the wringer when she doesn¡¯t even get angry at me for swearing.

 Chapter 76

    Scarlet

    I sit in the breakroom, my phone on the table. After I texted Elio about suspecting his friend, I got no response. They¡¯re gone now. They ordered champagne,ughtering from their table, the younger Marino brother pping my possible loan shark on the back.

    I¡¯m staring at my phone like a freak, gazing at the three unanswered texts, praying for my phone to vibrate, wanting it so badly. It¡¯s not just that he said I don¡¯t have to be scared, and he seemed willing to help me. It¡¯s just him, too-talking to him and feeling wanted by him, even if it¡¯s all in my head.

    I almost jump when my phone finally vibrates.

    It would be one hell of a coincidence, his message reads. But stranger things have happened. Give me your address, Scarlet.

    His demanding tone gives me pause. Through all the bull crap with Dad- the schemes, the fails, the moves-I¡¯ve learned to be suspicious. Usually, I don¡¯t have to remind myself to be suspicious, but with Elio, I do. It¡¯s like something warm and glowy deep inside me tells me he¡¯d never hurt or betray me. How can he betray me when we don¡¯t have a bond to begin with?

    Why? I reply.

    I¡¯m going to arrange for your property to be protected in case the loan shark returns.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to pay them? I send, then regret it right away. I sound like I¡¯m trying to shake him down for cash.

    I¡¯m unsure what the time is or if it¡¯s time to return to work. I¡¯d normally bepletely zonked by this point in the day, especially after so little sleep, but seeing Elio has jolted something in me. I have to remember all the times Dad walked out and came home with chaos.

    I have to remember the broken promises and the sour looks, always like he wished I wasn¡¯t even there and would have preferred for me to disappear like all our money. I can¡¯t trust people. Not even Mom, in the end. But is that fair? Isn¡¯t it the pills¡¯ fault?

    ¡­

    Three dots appear. I¡¯m staring at the screen like I want to make my own eyes bleed. Maybe that¡¯s the most melodramatic way I could think about this, but that¡¯s how it feels, and it¡¯s been a dramatic couple of days. They vanish. I bite down. He thinks I¡¯ve made this whole thing up to steal his money. He probably has countless people doing this every single day. Always trying to take, take, take.

    ¡­

    Oh, they¡¯re back again. Good. It gives me more time to think about how he will phrase it when he tells me to get lost. He¡¯s not going to want anything to do with me. Annnnnd¡­ they¡¯re gone. Great.

    The door to the breakroom opens. It¡¯s Terri. ¡°Are you trying to get fired, girl? You¡¯re on the final push now. Don¡¯t be a quitter.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I ask.

    ¡°You¡¯re five minutes over. Management¡¯s going to have a meltdown. Come on. Up and at them.¡±

    I nce at the screen onest time. They¡¯re still there, those ugly dots, twisting me up. ¡­ Walking over to the lockers, I open mine and put the phone on top of my bag. Whatever he¡¯s writing, it can wait. I have to get through this shift first. I can work out how to save my familyter.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    As I follow Terri down the stairs, I remind myself to be cautious. He said he wants my address to help, but there¡¯s no guarantee of that. His motives could be far more harmful. In my experience, they usually are.

    Elio

    I hit the heavy bag, teeth gritted and soaked in sweat. I¡¯m soaked down to the goddamn bone. Down to the soul. With more than sweat. I¡¯m drenched in the idea that I need to save my woman. My woman. I hit the bag harder. I¡¯ve only been at it for twenty minutes, but I¡¯mpletely slick as if I¡¯ve been here for hours. It¡¯s seeing my-I hit the bag-woman.

    Again, I hit harder, and it swings and whines on the hinges. I¡¯m trying to convince myself to delete Scarlet¡¯s phone number and forget she exists. After Mom came and stopped me from leaving, I was forced tough and joke with the Shanks. Shake their hands, smile at their jokes, and politely refuse their champagne. Dad sat there like a goddamn skeleton as Mom leaned in, forced a smile-it seemed so fake-and told everybody they should keep having a good time.

    I nce down at my phone. I¡¯ve left it facedown on my wallet. There¡¯s a chance Scarlet is just messing with my head anyway. Asking for money could mean she desperately needs it, like she says. Or it could mean she¡¯s just another woman trying to wring something from a Marino. It¡¯s happened plenty of times.

    From behind me, I hear the door open. I turn to see who it is because I¡¯m a Family man, and I¡¯ll never let anybody sneak up on me, but I don¡¯t have to.

    I know it¡¯s going to be Luca. He leans against the wall, still wearing his suit, seeming happily drunk despite everything.

    ¡°I knew I¡¯d find you here,¡± he says.

    The timer goes off. I start stripping my gloves. ¡°Thought you¡¯d be face down in a hole somewhere.¡±

    ¡°It spit me back out,¡± he says. ¡°Doesn¡¯t like Italian food, apparently.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha.¡± I throw my gloves on the counter and begin unwrapping my hands. ¡°You realize what we¡¯ve done this evening, don¡¯t you, Luca? We¡¯ve gone into business with a partner we know nothing about. We haven¡¯t audited their books-¡±

    ¡°Their books?¡± Luca cuts in. ¡°We¡¯re not on the stock market.¡±

    ¡°Of their legitimate businesses,¡± I snap. ¡°And we haven¡¯t sent one of our men in to look at their other work. They could be dealing drugs. They could be human traffickers.¡±

    ¡°Dad wouldn¡¯t sign us up with scum like that, Elio.¡± ¡°Dad isn¡¯t here anymore!¡± I roar.

    Luca flinches and takes a step back. I can¡¯t me him. It¡¯s not often I get like this. Never, truthfully. I can¡¯t remember thest time my temper erupted. I can generally keep myself under control, but my passion is scarlet, burning.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Luca says, recovering. ¡°It has to be said. He¡¯s not the man he was.¡±

    ¡°Just because he can¡¯t give speeches doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not the same man. He¡¯s given his instructions.¡±

    ¡°Through Mom,¡± I say. ¡°When did you ever know Dad to include Mom in Family business? When has Mom ever wanted to do it? She¡¯s only agreed to it because she doesn¡¯t see it either. She doesn¡¯t see that the man we knew, for now at least, is gone. He shouldn¡¯t be making deals. He should be recovering.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the don, Elio.¡± Luca steps forward, weaving side to side like he might drunkenly copse. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    I sigh, turning away and walking over to the bag. I punch it bare-fisted, ncing down at my phone. I could stomp on it right now. I don¡¯t remember her number. I could crush my phone and never return to that restaurant and focus on just the Family, like always.

    ¡°It would be so much easier if he would talk to us. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d only talk to Mom, especially about this.¡±

    ¡°You think Mom¡¯s making it up?¡±

    I turn back to Luca sharply. ¡°What the fuck? No, I didn¡¯t say that. Mom would never lie about something like this. I think Dad¡¯s confused. His mind is wing for any form of reason it can find. Maybe he¡¯s fixated on Mom because, well, he loves her. Maybe he¡¯s regressed in his mind, and he doesn¡¯t remember we exist. Who knows?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re a psychologist now,¡± Luca says. ¡°No, but I read a book from time to time.¡±

    ¡°I came here to see if you¡¯d cooled off. Goddamn. We¡¯re breaking ground on the second-biggest stadium in the city. We¡¯re going to make millions from this, tens of millions. It¡¯s the best deal Dad¡¯s ever made. The men are calling him a legend, and all you can do is criticize.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Luca throws the door open, storms out, and ms it behind him. I don¡¯t bother shouting or chasing him. I let the anger cool off as much as it will. I didn¡¯t want to say any of that. I don¡¯t want to disrespect Dad, but this is getting out of hand.

    This is yet another reason I need to delete Scarlet¡¯s number. I can¡¯t afford thisplication right now. Even thinking of her as aplication makes me feel like dirt. She means so much more than that.

    Picking up the phone, I see I¡¯ve been typing a message from where I left it screen-down. There¡¯s a long series of random letters and numbers. I look at herst message, where she asks if it would be easier to pay them. Moving

    up to the number, I press it, hover over it, and delete the thread. I haven¡¯t added her to my contacts yet. I could make this disappear.

    Yet, just thinking about it causes a cramp to squeeze my stomach. It¡¯s like the feeling I¡¯ve had before fights, the tingle of instinct. However, thises from somewhere far, far deeper.

    How long did this loan shark give you?

    I stare down at the screen. I¡¯m at my private gym, just a block from my apartment. Luca was only able to get in here because he has a key. Otherwise, I¡¯m alone, just Scarlet and me and my phone. If she were here, I wouldn¡¯t be thinking. I¡¯d be stroking her sweet, perfect, wet pussy.

    I need to focus on deleting her number, but I can¡¯t do it.

    Three days. He said he¡¯de to me for the payment. Initially, he said it was $32, 000, but he didn¡¯t say how to contact him if I got the money early.

    I can get you the cash, I reply. But he¡¯s just going to go on and do this to somebody else. I¡¯d rather get my hands on him so he can¡¯t do that. You could help me, Scarlet.

    How? she replies.

    I walk over to the chairs on the other side of the room. I¡¯m unsure how I¡¯ve gone from convincing myself to delete her number to offering to team up, but here we are. Apparently, it doesn¡¯t matter if I should spend this time working hard to learn as much about the Shanks as possible. And what if Scarlet is right? What if Russel is the loan shark? It would be one hell of a¡­ Or would it be a coincidence? I¡¯m not sure who arranged for us to meet at that restaurant-the Family or Russel.

    I¡¯ll give you the forty thousand. Then I¡¯ll hide in your apartment on the third day. When the lowlife shows up, I¡¯ll make him regret it.

    Why would you do that? she asks. You don¡¯t even know me.

    I find myself relieved she¡¯s suspicious. Why, exactly? Because it means she¡¯s ready to protect our future children. How crazy is that? I¡¯m supposed to be a cold, calcting Family man. I can¡¯t answer her honestly. I can¡¯t tell her that nobody gets to threaten her, ever.

    It¡¯s bad for business to have innocent people shaken down. You¡¯d be doing me a favor.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Hmm, she texts.

    Hmm? You know we¡¯re texting, right, Scarlet? You don¡¯t have to write hmm or umm or uh.

    Maybe I wanted you to know I¡¯m slightly skeptical, she replies. What if I¡¯m right and that man earlier was the loan shark? I saw you allughing together. If you¡¯re working together, maybe you want my address for another reason.

    If I was working with him. I have to pause, my hand shaking. It¡¯s the idea that I¡¯d ever hurt Scarlet or even think about it. I can¡¯t imagine doing that. Then I could just ask him for your address, couldn¡¯t I?

    There¡¯s a pause. Three dots appear. I never usually pay attention to that. My phone is for texts concerning business, maybe shooting the shit with Luca. Now, I stare at them, willing her to hurry.

    Okay, fair point. I feel a little silly for not thinking of that. Also, maybe there¡¯s another factor I¡¯m not aware of. Perhaps you want to do something to me without him knowing.

    That all seems very vague, I reply, not knowing how to handle this. Scarlet can¡¯t believe this about me. Fucking hell. I¡¯ve gone from almost deleting her number to hungrily trying to convince her I want the best for her.

    Maybe it is vague, but I can¡¯t be specific about information I don¡¯t have,

    she sends. I want your help, honestly, but I have to be able to trust you.

    I¡¯m offering you forty thousand dors, and I¡¯ll take care of this bastard. That¡¯s more than most people get, Scarlet.

    I¡¯ve been hurt too many times to give you my address, she texts. Anyway, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be staying there much longer.

    I shake my head slowly. My woman¡¯s thoughts must be all over the ce. She¡¯s suspicious of me but also telling me she might be moving soon. Then that would give me a time incentive to get there faster if I was working with Russel. Or maybe that¡¯s what she wants. She wants to see if I¡¯ll rush over there, intent on hurting her.

    But what then? She needs somebody to protect her. She needs her man. She needs me.

    Running without any money isn¡¯t a good idea. You wrote that note for a reason. You want my help. I need something in return.

    She doesn¡¯t respond right away. I tap my foot impatiently, rereading her text. She¡¯s been hurt too many times. By who? By her dad? She said it¡¯s a routine, his get-rich-quick schemes, the debt. That would be a good story for a con artist, a way to y on my emotions, but how would she know I have feelings for her?

    I have to talk to my mom about this, she texts. I owe her that much.

    You at least need to let me put some protection on your house. Thates with no strings attached.

    She doesn¡¯t reply. I wait ten minutes, pacing, and then text her again.

    Scarlet?

    The message doesn¡¯t show the delivered status like the others, just sent. That means she¡¯s turned her phone off, or the battery¡¯s died. Goddamn it. I grab my bag and head for the door, already making a call. It¡¯ll be tricky if she¡¯s moved so much, but I should be able to get her location, maybe through her work.

    Yet, I don¡¯t know they of thend. If Russel did arrange the restaurant, maybe he knows people there. Maybe he¡¯ll hear I¡¯m sneaking around. Too much of this is based on assumption. I¡¯ll have to hire somebody discrete. It may take more time, but I can¡¯t risk my Scarlet.

    Sleep is usually a matter of passing out from sheer exhaustion for me. I¡¯ll work or work out and then copse into bed, and then, what feels like a momentter, I¡¯ll snap my eyes open. It¡¯s already almost three a. m. If I didn¡¯t need sleep, I wouldn¡¯t give a damn. I¡¯d just get up and keep working, but it affects the mind too much. I need mine sharp.

    Closing my eyes tighter, I turn over, move my hand across the mattress, and imagine my woman there. I could hold her, pull her against me, drive my manhood against her plump ass. I¡¯d feel her heat through her panties as I shift back and forth, slip my hand around her, and slide it down toward her heat. Then I¡¯d start rubbing her clit, kissing her neck, biting her softly at first, at least. I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back for long.

    Soon, I¡¯d start biting with more passion. I¡¯d let her feel the hunger bursting through me. It¡¯s a fire I¡¯ve never felt before. Maybe I¡¯ve felt some passion in the heat of a gunfight, but not like this. Even when it¡¯s life or death, I¡¯ve never experienced this urgency.

    I can taste her skin in the fantasy. Slipping my hand down my body, I grab hold of my cock and start stroking up and down, from base to tip, spreading warm pre over my length. My balls ache when I imagine the wetnessing from her horny slit instead.

    ¡°Turn over,¡± I growl in the vivid fantasy.

    I imagine my woman rolling over, the sheets shifting around her curviness. My hand moves quicker on my cock as I mentally strip her clothes off, revealing her perfect body. I¡¯d climb on top of her, panting like a beast, far less controlled than I¡¯d ever been before. Even as a kid, I was withdrawn, stoic, and calm.

    But not with Scarlet. She makes me burn as hot red as her name. Leaning up, I¡¯d look down to get a proper look at her, her body on disy. Just for me. Only for me. Nobody else gets to touch her-nobody. Hell, I¡¯d kill any bastard who tried.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to take every fucking inch. Tell me why.¡±

    She opens her pretty mouth, her wide eyes gazing lust-filled up at me, her chest rising and falling, causing her round, luscious tits to shift at the same

    time. ¡°Because I¡¯m yours. Only yours¡­¡±

    I bite down, panting heavily, stroking my hand up and down, up and down, so damn quickly. The end of my cock throbs as the seed rushes up my shaft, but there¡¯s a sour note to it, too. My seed belongs in her. It belongs in her body where it can be of some goddamn use.

    A trembling groan escapes me as the seed erupts all over my abs. I gasp, locked in the fantasy, seeing my woman bouncing in time with my thrusts. Her whole body would shiver for me. Her gorgeous thickness would bounce. Leaning down, I take her nipple in my mouth, sucking her toward the end.

    Then the fantasy fades away, draining like my manhood. I¡¯m left withe all over my stomach, causing the sheets to stick to me. The room feels far colder and emptier than usual. My life is hollow without her-without the woman I met tonight. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve even had a real conversation with her. She could be trying to con me. These are all good reasons to go through with it and delete her number as nned, but I can¡¯t.

    Checking my phone, I see the status of my message is still sent, not delivered. I shouldn¡¯t give a damn. I need to worry about my family, about the Family. Yet, no matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t get Scarlet out of my head.

    Pushing the sheets aside, I stand, walking toward the ensuite. I need to get cleaned up.

 Chapter 78

    Scarlet

    I sit on the edge of my bed, looking over at my phone, charging on the floor. The battery died when I was at the restaurant, mid-conversation with Elio. I shouldn¡¯t be speaking with him, anyway, especially if the crazy hunch I have is true, and he was eating dinner with the loan shark-all smiling, sharing champagne, toasting to some criminal sess.

    It¡¯s the middle of the night. I¡¯ve worked over twelve hours. I should be tired enough to close my eyes and sink into wee oblivion, but I can¡¯t even think about sleep while knowing that Elio might¡¯ve texted me. There¡¯s also the fact that any second, somebody could kick down the door, charge in here, and hurt me to make me pay.

    My phone is old and busted. The charging symbol takes forever toe on. Every time it dies, I wonder if this will be thest time. I use all my restaurant money for rent and household expenses. Buying a new phone isn¡¯t something I nned for. I almostugh. How can I pay forty thousand if I can¡¯t afford a new phone?

    Finally, the screen blinks awake. I spring out of bed way too fast, way too eagerly. I need to control some of this hunger. It¡¯s not wise for a person like me, with basically no experience, to rush headfirst into this, whatever this is. The best-case scenario is that he¡¯s a Good Samaritan who wants to help me, and that¡¯s all. He¡¯s not going to want me in the sudden, captivating way I want him.

    His final text is asking to put protection on my house. I sit cross-legged on the floor near the socket. There¡¯s one next to my bed, too, but it¡¯s busted, like half the stuff in this ce. I bite my lip, wondering if he¡¯s awake. It¡¯s almost four a. m.

    But that would mean giving you my address, I text.

    A reflexive smile spreads across my face when he begins to type a message in response almost immediately. A stranger¡¯s text shouldn¡¯t be able to light me up like this-a stranger who also happens to be a mob boss. It shouldn¡¯t make me feel so sure he¡¯s the man for me. It¡¯s a text. I¡¯ve been through too much to be so naive.

    We¡¯ve been over this. I could get your address from the loan shark if we were working together, which we¡¯re not. Just let me help you.

    Why do you care about helping me so much? I reply.

    As he types his response, I imagine him telling me it¡¯s because he felt it, too. It wasn¡¯t all in my head. A lightning bolt crashed into our lives the moment weid eyes on each other. It electrified us. It connected us. It created something truly special between us.

    Because it¡¯s the right thing to do.

    I shake my head. Please, Elio. I probably seem like a kid to you, but I¡¯m not an idiot.

    You don¡¯t seem like a kid to me. You¡¯re a neen-year-old woman. It sounds like you¡¯ve been through a lot. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re naive, but it¡¯s the truth. Helping you is the right thing to do; asionally, even men like me need to do that.

    So you¡¯re just a Good Samaritan? Is that it?

    Those three dots appear, disappear, and appear again. I torture myself by imagining all the things he could be typing, all the derations of heat and possession.

    Have you spoken to your mom about this? he asks. You said you were going to do that before you decided.

    She was passed out when I got home.

    Then wake her the hell up. I imagine his huge body trembling as he types this. This is important.

    I know, but when she¡¯s taken her meds, there¡¯s no point waking her up anyway. She¡¯ll be too groggy to understand what¡¯s going on.

    What about your dad? Have you heard from him?

    I sigh, my chest getting tight as it often does when I think about what sort of father-daughter rtionship other people might have. No, and I don¡¯t think I will. When he vanishes, he never contacts us. He justes home when he feels like it. Mom takes him back, like always. To be honest, I don¡¯t think Dad even cares about me.

    Oh, jeez. I¡¯ve already clicked send. Something about texting with him tears all my walls down, but I have to try to keep them up. I have to use my head, not my heart.

    Why do you say that? he asks.

    It¡¯s toote now, and truthfully, I want to talk with him about this, even if it makes no sense. He¡¯s never really shown me any love. I always get the feeling he didn¡¯t want kids. I can¡¯t remember him showing me any affection or support, even when I was little.

    That¡¯s goddamn uneptable, Elio texts. A man should love and support his daughter.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Something thuds into me, a heavy fist of emotion. I didn¡¯t even think about the very likely possibility that Elio might already have a girlfriend, a wife, and kids. Do you have children?

    No, he replies. But I value family. It¡¯s the most important thing. If I ever had a daughter, I¡¯d be there for her. Always.

    Closing my eyes, I caution myself to slow down. I shouldn¡¯t let his words trigger a torrent of fantasy inside me. I shouldn¡¯t think about the first time.

    Elio holds our daughter, the love beaming from him, the look he¡¯ll give me, both of us sharing in the perfection of the moment.

    But we¡¯re getting off topic, he goes on. You¡¯re in danger, Scarlet. Right now. Being in the same apartment where that lowlife visited puts you at risk. I swear to you-I swear on my little brother, on my sick father, on my mother-I¡¯m going to protect you. I¡¯m not going to betray you. Please, trust me.

    I bite down, knowing this could be a mistake, but also, he¡¯s right, isn¡¯t he? If they were working together, he could find me. Surely, a man like Elio has ways of finding this information anyway. Deep inside, something pulses. If I wanted to dance down Crazy Street, I¡¯d think it was my womb, as if my fierce desire for a family with him is making me trust him.

    Yeah, that¡¯s nuts, but so is this. I¡¯m typing out my address. I stop several times and try to drum some sense into myself. I keep going, on and on, until the full address is typed out. Hovering my thumb over the send button, I try to convince myself onest time.

    I don¡¯t know this man. He¡¯s a stranger. He¡¯s a criminal. He could¡¯ve lied about everything he¡¯s said so far. So what if he swore on his family? These are just words. People can say anything they want, and yet I click send anyway.

    Thank you, he replies. I¡¯m going to be there soon. Wait¡­ YOU¡¯RE going to keep watch?

    For tonight. I can¡¯t sleep anyway. Then we¡¯ll figure out a long-term strategy. I still think trapping this bastard is the way to go.

    But what if he sees you outside my apartment building? Won¡¯t he know something¡¯s up?

    Yeah, that¡¯s a good point. It would be easier if I were inside the apartment.

    My heart starts drumming way too hard. The idea of him in here with me¡­

    My mom would freak if she found a random man sleeping on the couch.

    Who said I¡¯d be on the couch? he replies, causing a shiver to dance over my body. I can take the floor in your bedroom. Then you can exin the situation to her in the morning.

    It kind of already is morning.

    Whenever she wakes up, then. I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself if that bastard came to you tonight, and I could¡¯ve stopped it.

    Stuff like this is happening all over the city, I reply. Every single day.

    But I can do something about this. Stop arguing with me. I¡¯ming over now. I¡¯ll text you when I¡¯m outside.

    I stand, looking around my bedroom at my old, chipped karaoke set in the corner, the king wallpaper, the carpet with stains at the edges. I¡¯ve gotten used to this dreary, depressing scene, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve ever had boys over before. Not that Elio is a boy.

    I almost text him to tell him not toe, but he already has my address. If he¡¯s going to hurt me¡­ Have I made a serious mistake? Quietly walking into the kitchen, I take a knife from the cupboard, wondering if I¡¯d have the guts to use it.

    About twenty minutester, I get a text. I¡¯m outside your apartment door. The main entrance was open. Come and let me in.

    Elio

    As I wait outside her apartment, I remind myself I¡¯m here to do a job, to protect my woman. I¡¯m not here to bring my fantasy to life. My manhood is getting hard already, though. I only drained the goddamn pipes an hour ago, but I feel hungry for her.

    The door opens, whining on the hinges. I almost grab her when I see her nipples poking through her pink pajama shirt. Her hair is messy around her shoulders, giving her a wild, sexy look. My fingers twitch, willing my hands to reach up, y with her nipples, and make her moan for me.

    She raises a shaky hand, showing me her phone. We have to be quiet. Mom is sleeping.

    I nod, following her into the apartment. God, this ce is grim. Scarlet deserves so much better. Everything is old. The walls seem thin, somehow. I¡¯m unsure how I know that just by looking at them, but I do. They have a flimsy, papery look. Everything looks like it¡¯s on the verge of breaking.

    She walks ahead of me, giving me a look at her thick, sweet ass. Again, my hands shake, willing me to grab her. Massage that ass. Spank her thickness. Make her cream and shake for me.

    She leads me into her bedroom. Her bedframe is wooden and chipped, the wallpaper king. She has a small bookshelf with a few books about singing on it.

    ¡°Are you a-¡±

    She turns, res at me, and raises her finger to her lips. She has no idea how cute and beautiful she looks doing that. She has no idea how wild she¡¯d make me if she started to suck her finger, aiming those wide, innocent eyes at me. Being here with her, in person, makes me realize how foolish I was, thinking I could let her go.

    She quickly types something on her phone and shows me the screen. We can¡¯t talk. The walls are too thin. Mom can¡¯t know you¡¯re here until I¡¯ve exined everything.

    I nod, taking out my phone. Get some rest. If we need to speak, we can text.

    Where will you go? she asks.

    I smirk, sitting on the floor and stretching my legs out. In a low whisper, I say, ¡°Never been morefortable.¡±

    A beautiful smile lights up her face. Then she holds her finger to her lips again. I watch obsessively as she walks to the bed, swaying side to side, her plump ass almost making me howl.

    She climbs under the sheets. A momentter, my phone vibrates. I¡¯ve got to say, Elio, this is probably the weirdest thing I¡¯ve ever done.

    I chuckle quietly. Sheughs just as quietly, as if hearing meugh is enough to make her feel joy, too. This small moment, sharedughter, is more significant than anything I¡¯ve ever shared with any other woman.

    Inviting a forty-two-year-old man to sleep on your floor? I type. There¡¯s nothing weird about that.

    You¡¯re forty-two?! I thought you were in your mid-thirties at the oldest.

    Darkness tries to touch me when I read her message. Maybe she thinks I¡¯m too old for her. Or perhaps this has nothing to do with lust or attraction or, the most ridiculous of all, love. I¡¯ve never felt romantic love. I never thought I would. All that matters is the Family. Yet here I am.

    I¡¯m an old, old man.

 Chapter 79

    Looking across the dark room, I see her sitting up in bed. She shakes her head, her wild hair dancing around her shoulders. My manhood is rock hard. I¡¯m not sure when it flooded with tension, but I know it¡¯s not going to quit until I taste her, touch her, own her.

    You¡¯re not old. Don¡¯t be silly.

    I wonder why she wants to convince me of this. Maybe it¡¯s because she feels the connection burning between us, too. She wants to ensure I¡¯m not holding myself back because of the age gap. Or, more likely, she¡¯s just being friendly¡­ to the stranger on her floor.

    You should get some sleep, I reply.

    What about you?

    I don¡¯t mind staying up. I¡¯ll listen out for any sign of the lowlife. If we¡¯re lucky, he¡¯ll visit again tonight.

    That would be lucky?

    Yes. I pause, looking over at her again, my heart drumming so hard as I think about standing up, walking to the bed, sliding my hand between her thick legs, and massaging her needy pussy. Because then I¡¯d be able to put the bastard in his ce. I¡¯d show him what happens when you threaten an innocent woman.

    A shiver moves through her. It¡¯s too dark for me to make out her expression clearly, but I can see her eyes snap open widely. I can see her silhouette, drenched in lust, drenched in heat. Or maybe that¡¯s me projecting.

    It¡¯s cold tonight, she replies. Or is that just me? Maybe it¡¯s the fear, you know, making it cold?

    Oh, fuck. My balls surge with even more tension. Urgency drums into me. It¡¯s like a primal voice is howling inside to im her now.

    It is cold, I type. But you shouldn¡¯t tell me that, Scarlet. You¡¯ll give this strange man dark ideas.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Another shiver moves through her curvy body. I wish I had my hand on her hip every time she did that. I¡¯d be able to feel her lust coursing through her thick shape.

    What sort of ideas?

    I swallow, knowing I shouldn¡¯t cross this line. There¡¯s something else stopping me, too. I¡¯m not experienced with women. Of course, I¡¯ve been on dates before, but I¡¯ve never hungered like this. I¡¯ve never felt like, just by being close to a woman, I¡¯m on the verge of snapping.

    Climbing into bed with you, I type. Keeping you warm. Those sorts of ideas, Scarlet¡­

    She makes a cute gasping noise. I stand slowly, the floorboards creaking, walking to the edge of the bed. She looks up at me with those wide, pretty eyes. It¡¯s so easy to imagine those eyes getting wide as I lift her veil, slip the ring onto her finger, and lean in with a iming kiss.

    She types something on her phone. I look down when the text arrives. You want to get into bed with me?

    I walk around the bed, standing close to her. Slowly, I nod up and down, keeping my gaze fixed on her the entire time. Kneeling, I smooth my hand over the sheets, finding her hand. The moment I touch her, I know that fighting this desire will always be absurd. Her warmth burns up my arm, chest, heart, and soul. I never usually think stuff like that-soul-but it¡¯s true.

    ¡°Elio,¡± she whispers.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I say, my voice so quiet. ¡°You¡¯re cold. You need me to warm you up.¡±

    Nothing could stop me from doing this now. Leaning forward, I pull her toward me at the same time. She makes a gorgeous whimpering noise as I guide my lips toward hers, but she wants it, too. I can sense it. I can feel her passion. My woman wants it. Maybe not all of it-the future, the family- but right here, she¡¯s ready.

    A pulse of pleasure moves through me when our lips touch. I groan and push against her with more pressure, knowing I¡¯ll never forget her reaction. It¡¯s a moan of surprise that bes a moan of pleasure. She opens her mouth. I find her tongue and taste her, groaning even deeper as I move my hand from her arm to her leg, squeezing, feeling her warmth through the thin fabric of her PJ pants.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she moans, breaking the kiss off.

    I push her leg aside, panting, almost roaring. My cock aches so badly. I¡¯m ready to erupt. I¡¯m ready to tear off her clothes and drive my dick into her tight body. I¡¯m leaking so much pre just thinking about it.

    She reaches down and ces her hand on my wrist, stopping me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I growl.

    ¡°We have to be quiet,¡± she whispers.

    ¡°Then bite a goddamn pillow. I need to feel your tight pussy.¡±

    A shiver moves through her. I was right. It¡¯s hot as hell when I¡¯m touching her. I can feel her lust talking to me, like her body is telling me how eager she is. I move my hand up her leg, squeezing onto her thigh, getting closer to her core.

    I almoste in my pants when she actually grabs a pillow, sping it to her chest like she¡¯s getting ready to bite it. My seed pushes against my tip, trying to burst out. She¡¯s so. Damn. Hot.

    Finally, I push my hand against her sex, pressing firmly against her slit. I can feel her wetness, her heat. There¡¯s no doubt she wants this now. Her keen body is fucking soaked for me.

    When I grab her pants, meaning to pull them down, she moans and grabs my wrist again. I growl, tugging firmer, letting the beast take over for a second. But no, that¡¯s not true. If I truly allowed the hunger in me to dominatepletely, I¡¯d tear off her pants, climb onto the bed, push deep and hard, and start fucking her like a madman right away.

    She squeezes my wrist. ¡°Elio,¡± she whispers. ¡°Not, uh, under the pants¡­¡±

    I bite down and almost snap at her. Then I check that instinct. That would make me a needy, pathetic crybaby. I¡¯m not going to force my woman into giving herself to me. We¡¯ve got plenty of time for that, though my shaft is throbbing with the hunger.

    Leaning forward, I kiss her again. I¡¯ll never tire of her taste or how she returns the pressure. She¡¯s nervous and then passionate and then nervous again. When I push my hand against her sex, she gasps, ending the kiss. She grabs the pillow and gets ready to bite it again.

    I rub her slowly at first. When she bites down on the pillow, I move faster, feeling her warmth, wetness, and need. She stares at me with those wide, shocked eyes. It¡¯s like she¡¯s never done this before. I can¡¯t let myself think that, wonder about that. If she¡¯s never touched another man¡­

    I¡¯d lose it. I¡¯d strip her naked. I¡¯d bend her over and spank her thick ass as she bounced up and down on me. Nothing could stop me from iming her.

    Her moans get louder, even with the pillow to block them. I¡¯m pumping my arm now. I can feel her folds. The fabric is so thin. I can feel the shape of them, engorged like they¡¯re filled with lust.

    Faster, with more hunger, I rub my woman until she starts shaking like a soda bottle about to burst. All the lust is going to erupt out of her. More pre leaks out of me, making my underwear slick with it. She¡¯s moaning urgently into the pillow, rocking back and forth, her legs bucking. It¡¯s like she¡¯s never felt pleasure like this before.

    I feel her get even wetter when the orgasm releases. She squeezes her legs around my hand, my eager woman, like she wants to trap me there. Finally, she lets the pillow drop, breathing rapidly as if she¡¯s just emerged from the water and was drowning in her lust.

    Kissing her again, I move to a sitting position on the bed. Then I wrap my arms around her and pull her into myp. She moans as I drive my manhood against her ass. She¡¯s so damn thick that it¡¯s making me feral. She moans, sliding her hands up my arms and pressing down on my shoulders.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening,¡± she whispers. ¡°Believe it,¡± I groan. ¡°Now-¡±

    Get on your knees. Show me those perfect tits. Get ready to take my seed.

    Before I can say anything, there¡¯s a banging noise from next door. Scarlet springs up from myp. ¡°Mom?¡± She leaves the room quickly.

    I follow her. Scarlet runs into the room to the bed. Then she turns to me with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 80

    Scarlet

    I turn back to the bed in case I¡¯ve somehow missed something. Mom left hermp on. Maybe so she could see as she arranged her pillows to make it look like she was sleeping. When I came home, I checked on her, saw the pillows, and assumed she was asleep.

    The crashing noise came from a book she left on the bedside table, bnced precariously. If it weren¡¯t for that, I wouldn¡¯t even know she¡¯s missing right now.

    Elio walks up beside me, dark and handsome in his ck T-shirt, silver- streaked hair catching the light, his muscles firm, and¡­ And what the hell am I thinking? Dad¡¯s gone. Mom¡¯s gone. Despite that, I can¡¯t stop thinking about Elio¡¯s muscles.

    ¡°There¡¯s a note,¡± Elio says, kneeling down next to the book. He stands, holding up a small piece of paper. He¡¯s about to read it. Then he pauses and hands it to me.

    I sit on the bed, my throat tight, my belly buzzing with nerves. It¡¯s not fair. A few minutes ago, I was in a dream. Elio¡¯s hand was zing pleasure between my legs. I forgot everything: my fear, doubt, inexperience, Mom and Dad, even the debt.

    I¡¯m sorry, Scarlet. I¡¯ve gone to find your father. He called me when you were at work and told me where he is. It¡¯s not a good neighborhood. It¡¯s even worse than ours if you can imagine it. I should be back before you have a chance to read this note. I love you. Be strong.

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll be back by morning,¡± I mutter, handing the note to Elio.

    He reads it, his jaw tight, the tension in him easily readable. ¡°There¡¯s not enough information here. Do you have any idea where she¡¯s talking about?¡±

    ¡°N-no,¡± I say, wiping my cheeks. These tears are so annoying. ¡°Dad¡¯s the one who disappears. Mom usually waits until he¡¯s back. If she¡¯s gone too, he must¡¯ve told her he¡¯s somewhere awful.¡±

    ¡°In this city, that doesn¡¯t narrow it down much.¡± Elio takes out his phone. ¡°That settles it then.¡±

    ¡°Settles what?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re staying at my parents¡¯ ce.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the most secure location in this city. A penthouse with twenty-four- hour security. It¡¯s far more secure than my apartment.¡±

    ¡°But what if Momes back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have some men waiting just in case. They can bring her to you.¡± ¡°But-¡±

    He spins on me, and suddenly, I see the don, Elio Marino, not the man I just kissed. I see the darkness in his eyes, the capacity for violence. ¡°This isn¡¯t a discussion anymore. You¡¯re not staying here. That¡¯s the end of it.¡±

    ¡°But what if she doesn¡¯te back?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find her and your dad,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯ve got work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Not anymore, you don¡¯t,¡± he grunts. ¡°Pack a bag. We¡¯re leaving soon. Don¡¯t fight me on this. If I have to kidnap you, goddamn it, I will, Scarlet.¡± He looms over me, veins bulging in his neck. ¡°Have I made myself clear?¡±

    I re up at him, but what other choice do I have? Maybe it¡¯s a naive reason, but after kissing him, after being intimate with him, I¡¯m convinced he¡¯s not tricking me.

    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll find her,¡± I say, stepping forward, close enough so we¡¯re almost touching.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived too long in this city to make promises like that,¡± he replies.

    ¡°No,¡± I almost yell. I grab his arms and squeeze him tightly like I was minutes ago, except this is an entirely different kind of passion. ¡°You have to promise. You have to. I can¡¯t lose Mom.¡±

    He swallows, leans down, and brushes his lips against my cheek. Then he finds my lips. We kiss, the steaminess tempting me to melt against him, forgetting about the heartache, stress, and doubt. I want to forget about Mom and Dad and just be with Elio.

    Pushing against his chest, I lean away. ¡°Promise me.¡±

    He sighs darkly. ¡°I promise, Scarlet. I¡¯ll find her, but I¡¯m not risking you. Pack a bag. Now.¡±

    I turn away, leaving the room. In my bedroom, as I pack my ratty old suitcase-the one I used to dream about filling with clothes for college- it¡¯s like I¡¯m watching myself. I¡¯m in the corner of the room, watching this scared woman get ready to go and live with the mafia boss and his parents. It¡¯s almost too surreal for me to take seriously.

    Once I¡¯ve stuffed some clothes into the suitcase, I carry it into the living room. Elio is on the phone, pacing up and down. ¡°That¡¯s right. No. Just sit tight and tell me if anybodyes by. Yeah, exactly. Easy work.¡±

    He hangs up, turning to me. ¡°Ready?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± I murmur. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    He walks over to me, so huge, so experienced. It¡¯s crazy to think how steamy we were getting not that long ago. He takes the suitcase from me, holding it with one hand. With the other, he brushes the hair from my face, tucking it behind my ear.

    ¡°Just what?¡± he asks.

    ¡°This¡­ everything¡­ I don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t feel real.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m going to make this right. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°What about your men? Don¡¯t they need us here to let them in?¡± ¡°No,¡± Elio says. ¡°Locks aren¡¯t really a problem for us.¡±

    He leads me from the apartment. My head is spinning. Can I trust him? But it¡¯s toote for questions like that.

    I lock the door behind us, and then he leads me down the stairs. He keeps his hand on my back, warm tingles flowing up and down my body. Despite everything-the tears, the stress, the wondering-I still feel myself smiling as he pushes against me. I forcibly wipe the smile away a momentter. I can¡¯t get involved in some impossible, dreamy romance when Mom and Dad are missing.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be okay,¡± he tells me, as if reading my mind. ¡°How can you be sure of that?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because I made a promise.¡±

    ¡°And you never break your promises?¡±

    Before we walk onto the street, he turns to me, staring down with those intense eyes. I still can¡¯t believe what we just did. What were we going to do if that book never fell off the shelf? We would¡¯ve gotten even steamier. Maybe I would¡¯ve had to tell him just how inexperienced I am. All the while, Mom would be out there, somewhere, lost in the city.

    ¡°Not to you,¡± Elio says, brushing hair from my face again. Already, it¡¯s one of my favorite things that he does.

    He takes my hand. We approach his car. It looks out of ce on this street. It¡¯s a sleek, dark car with tinted windows. It¡¯s not shy with oundish rims or anything like that, but it looks far too expensive. He opens the trunk, puts my suitcase inside, and then nods to the passenger seat.

    ¡°Get in.¡±

    Somehow, another smile touches my lips. ¡°Are you always this bossy?¡± He smirks. ¡°You must bring it out in me.¡±

    Again, I wipe the smile away, pulling the door open and climbing into the car. Every smile is a betrayal.

    ¡°I should be ashamed,¡± I mutter once he starts the engine. ¡°Why?¡± he asks, pulling away from the parking spot.

    ¡°When Dad walked out, I thought nothing of it. It¡¯s so normal. It¡¯s just something he does. Honestly, sometimes, when he walks out, I wish he wouldn¡¯te back. That¡¯s not something I¡¯m proud of.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Elio says.

    ¡°What? You can imagine thinking that about your own dad, too?¡± ¡°No,¡± Elio snaps. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying at all.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you understand?¡± I say, matching his intensity.

    ¡°From what you¡¯ve told me about your dad, he¡¯s nothing like mine. Before the stroke, my dad was tough, sure. He was strict. He valued discipline above almost everything else, but he could also be kind. I¡¯ve never had to wonder if my dad cared about me. Well, until recently.¡±

    I ce my hand on his arm. ¡°I¡¯m sure he cares about you. He just can¡¯t tell you that anymore. For now, anyway.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty,¡± Elio says. ¡°Your mom showed you love. Your dad didn¡¯t. Naturally, you¡¯d be more worried about one than the other.¡±

    ¡°Still, it doesn¡¯t exactly make me a good daughter.¡±

    ¡°A man should be worried about being a good father if he wants a good daughter,¡± Elio snarls.

    ¡°You seemed passionate over text, too, about children. About fatherhood.¡± I keep my gaze firmly nted forward on the road. The city is quiet, but there are a few nighttime wanderers.

    ¡°I guess I am,¡± Elio says. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the Italian in me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t have children,¡± I reply, my belly tightening, that strange thought touching me again. It¡¯s my womb, calling to him, begging for a future I didn¡¯t know I wanted until tonight. Well, yesterday, technically.

    ¡°My mother feels the same,¡± he says with a gruffugh.

    It seems like a way of avoiding the subject. ¡°So why don¡¯t you, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±

    ¡°I work a lot,¡± he says, ¡°and I¡¯ve got a baby brother. I always figured he¡¯d be the one to continue the family line when he can stop his bar hopping and woman chasing.¡±

    ¡°But you want kids,¡± I go on.

    I feel him look at me. I don¡¯t turn to check if I¡¯m right, but I¡¯m sure I feel it

    -his gaze burning into me. ¡°You sound pretty certain about that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the way you talk about it,¡± I say. ¡°The passion in your voice.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, maybe I¡¯ve never found the right person.¡±

    I could be the right person, I almost say, but it¡¯s so much easier to be forward and confident via text. I almost take out my phone and shoot him a message, but texting in the same car would be even weirder than texting in the same room. I squeeze down on my knees, thinking of all the things that could be happening to Mom. None of them are good.

    ¡°What are you going to tell your parents?¡± I ask, eager for conversation to distract myself from the torturing thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± Elio replies. ¡°The truth would be ideal. They¡¯re good people. They¡¯ll want to help you. The only thing that gives me pause is Russel.¡±

    ¡°Russel?¡±

    ¡°The man you saw at my table. You said he looked shocked when he saw you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it was shock or surprise. His eyes got really wide. It could¡¯ve just been recognition. It could¡¯ve been a threat, like he was looking at me to say, Be quiet. Or something like that. I don¡¯t know. Or maybe it¡¯s all in my head.¡±

    ¡°In this life, you learn to trust hunches,¡± Elio says. ¡°Russel and my family are working together. If I tell the truth, there¡¯s a small chance he¡¯ll hear about it. What about singing?¡±

    I swallow, nerves suddenly touching me. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Well, how good are you?¡±

    I stare stubbornly out the window. I feel him ncing at me every few moments, but I can¡¯t bring myself to look at him. I¡¯ve never been able to talk about singing with other people, let alone sing for them, except Mom.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I say.

    ¡°I saw those books in your room.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, you don¡¯t get good at singing by reading books.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so damn humble,¡± he says fiercely.

    ¡°How are you so sure I¡¯m being humble?¡± I snap, finally turning to him. He nces at me with prating eyes, a gaze that cuts right into me. ¡°I couldpletely suck, and what does this have to do with anything, anyway?¡±

    ¡°It could be a possible alibi. We¡¯ll give you a fake name. I¡¯ll tell my folks I hired you to sing for my dad. He used to love live music.¡±

    I smooth my hands over my belly as if to trap the anxiety. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever sung in front of my mom.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s her opinion of your talents?¡±

    ¡°Good, but she¡¯s dosed up half the time. Plus, of course, she¡¯ll say I¡¯m good.¡±

    I flinch when he ms his hand against the steering wheel. He sits up, his body getting harder, seeming to get bigger, as if he¡¯s going to erupt from his clothes. ¡°Stop putting yourself down.¡±

    ¡°Whoa.¡± I lean away from him, even if my instincts tell me to get closer, ce my hand against his arm, squeeze, and feel his strength. Feel his power. Just feel him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get mad about it.¡±

    ¡°Stop putting yourself down,¡± he says, then releases a long breath. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sort of acting like I should,¡± I mutter. ¡°You seem pretty pissed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you don¡¯t need to criticize yourself. If you want to sing, sing. If you¡¯re not where you want to be, you can work to improve.¡±

    We don¡¯t say anything for a while. His explosion has left me confused and also curious. Why does he care if I criticize myself? He¡¯s clearly interested in me physically, which is crazy enough. With how passionate he just got, he may be interested in me emotionally, too.

    ¡°We can think of another alibi,¡± Elio says.

    ¡°I¡¯m probably wrong about the look Russel gave me anyway. I¡¯m probably reading way too much into that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not taking that risk,¡± he growls.

    He¡¯s not taking that risk, implying he¡¯d care if something happened to me. At first, I thought this came back to the Good Samaritan thing. Now, it seems a whole lot more significant than that.

    ¡°Maybe we could try the singing,¡± I murmur. ¡°What type of music does your dad like?¡±

    ¡°Love songs,¡± Elio says, with a wry smile, watching the road but really looking into the past. He¡¯s got a dreamy look on his face as though he¡¯s disappearing into a memory. ¡°He always used to say that love songs are the best type for hard men. It reminds them that there¡¯s more to life. It reminds them that it¡¯s okay to be soft sometimes in the right contexts and with the right people. Do you know any love songs?¡±

    Heat blooms in my cheeks. A background track in my mind is whispering that I should be thinking about Mom. I am endlessly wondering, but I should just be thinking about Mom, not this connection, not my embarrassment.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he says. ¡°What¡¯s what?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Your face just told a whole story.¡± ¡°Maybe you should watch the road.¡±

    Heughs huskily. Maybe I¡¯m reading too much into it, but it feels like a proudugh. ¡°Is it strange, Scarlet, that I like it when you talk back to me?¡±

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just not used to it.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± he replies. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯ve written a few love songs. That¡¯s all.¡±

    He pulls the car up to the side of the road. We¡¯re in the middle of a residential area, a neighborhood a cut above ours. This is the kind of ce that doesn¡¯t have people gathered on every corner, nobody warming their hands by a barrel. It¡¯s quiet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear one, then,¡± he says. ¡°Are you serious? No way.¡±

    He smirks. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you, Scarlet. Sing one of your love songs for me.¡±

    I fold my arms, ring at him and almost smiling again. This attraction must be on an entirely different level, so intense I¡¯m able to smile at him now. Mom, Mom, Mom should be the only thing on my mind.

    ¡°This will help find your mom,¡± he says, as if reading my thoughts. ¡°The alibi will keep you safe, giving me the time I need.¡±

    ¡°Are they really going to believe you hired a live-in singer?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Elio says confidently, reaching over and touching my leg. A tantalizing tingle dances up my thigh and teases my core. ¡°That¡¯s how rich assholes like us live.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not an asshole,¡± I say.

    He smirks. ¡°But I am rich. Trust me, they¡¯ll believe it if¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can say it. If I¡¯m good enough.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We can think of another alibi, but something tells me we won¡¯t need to.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way your voice isn¡¯t as angelic as you are.¡±

    I shake my head, almost as if to push away my natural reaction. I can¡¯t stop the stupid grinning. ¡°If I do this, will you find my mom?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find her anyway,¡± he quickly replies. ¡°But it will help?¡±

    He squeezes my leg. ¡°Stop dying. I¡¯ve already told you it will.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to sing sitting down,¡± I tell him. When he reaches for the car door, I quickly say, ¡°But I can do it.¡±

    I don¡¯t want anybody else to hear me. It¡¯s going to be difficult enough doing it in front of Elio-a stranger. Yet he doesn¡¯t feel like as much of a stranger as he should. It must be the kissing, the steaminess.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going tough at you,¡± he snarls, sounding pissed. ¡°Sing for me, Scarlet.¡±

    I start tapping my hand against my leg, humming softly, getting ready to make aplete fool of myself. At least I can tell myself I¡¯m doing it for Mom.

 Chapter 81

    Elio

    She doesn¡¯t have any idea how beautiful she is as she taps her leg, humming. My savage mind tries to return to earlier, when my hand was between her thighs, rubbing her topletion. The sounds she was making, but my woman deserves more than just lust. She deserves attention, too- heat of a different sort.

    ¡°I never knew I loved you,¡± she sings quietly, her voice shaking, her eyebrows raised as if asking me if she should keep going. I nod firmly. ¡°I never knew who you were¡­¡± She gets more confident, letting her voice fill the car. I was right. She sounds like an angel. ¡°How can I love a stranger? Oh, my heart is in danger¡­¡±

    Her confidence increases even more, her voice getting louder, more beautiful, more perfect. I watch-the luckiest audience of one who¡¯s ever lived-beyond enthralled.

    ¡°That was incredible,¡± I tell her once she¡¯s done.

    She pouts at me. I lean forward, kissing her passionately, pressing my hands down on her hips, holding her tightly, holding her with meaning. ¡°It was perfect,¡± I growl. ¡°So don¡¯t pout at me like that. Who was the song about? Who¡¯s this stranger?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replies. ¡°That¡¯s always been the point. I¡¯ve never loved anybody, but I enjoy love songs. So I write them about the emotion itself. The love, not the person.¡±

    Maybe that will change when we fall in love, I almost say, but this is alreadyplicated enough.

    ¡°The alibi will work,¡± I say, ¡°as long as you can sing in front of Mom and Dad.¡±

    She shrugs. ¡°I didn¡¯t even think I¡¯d be able to sing in front of you. With Mom¡¯s life at risk¡­¡± She lets out a long, shaky breath. ¡°I can do it. I have to.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you think,¡± I tell her, then lean over and kiss her again.

    She makes that cute moaning noise, half shock, half desire. When I start losing control-one hand sliding up her leg, the other around her waist- she puts her hand on my chest. When she pushes away, I can tell it takes some effort.

    ¡°We have to keep moving,¡± she says. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave Mom out there.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I say.

    Yet it¡¯s so damn difficult. It would be far better to drive to the nearest five- star hotel, get a suite,y her down on a four-poster bed, and strip her clothes off. Then I¡¯d fall to my knees and start kissing up her thigh, tempted by her soaked, tangy slit. I¡¯d lick her clit first, then¡­

    Focus. I drive onto the road, focusing on the simple mechanics of driving, nothing else. If I let my mind wander, I¡¯ll start obsessing over my woman. I won¡¯t be able to stop. Her angel¡¯s voice. Her steamy body. Her everything.

    Getting to Mom and Dad¡¯s apartment doesn¡¯t take much longer. One of our men, Matteo, wanders over to my car when he sees me pull up. Though my parents live on the top floor and have additional security up there, there¡¯s always a Family man working as the doorman.

    ¡°Late night, boss,¡± he says, his eyes narrowing when he sees Scarlet. He knows better than to say anything, of course, but seeing me with a woman must be strange. As far as the men know, I¡¯m a forever bachelor.

    ¡°Open the underground garage,¡± I tell him, ¡°and Matteo, you didn¡¯t see my friend here.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Matteo¡¯s one of my father¡¯s most trusted men,¡± I tell Scarlet. ¡°He won¡¯t say anything to anybody. None of my father¡¯s men will. Even so, we need to think of a fake name.¡±

    She wraps her arms around herself. This must be what love feels like. Every single one of her gestures and tics makes me crazy. I could spend hours simply watching her, dissecting every single movement.

    ¡°Any ideas?¡± she asks.

    ¡°You have the voice of an angel,¡± I say. ¡°How about Ang?¡±

    She smiles. It¡¯s shaky, a little unsure, but it¡¯s better than the fear that could justifiably coat every one of her features. I can see the fear in her, but she¡¯s keeping it buried, pushed down. ¡°That works.¡±

    Once the underground garage opens, I drive inside, parking in the corner near the private elevator. Climbing from the car, I try to walk around to Scarlet¡¯s side and be a gentleman, but she¡¯s already sprung out, shifting from foot to foot, seeming full of energy despite the time. She looks around the parking lot at the sports cars, the gleaming jeeps, and the limo.

    ¡°Are these all yours?¡± she asks.

    ¡°That one is,¡± I say, gesturing to the Bugatti. ¡°The rest are my father¡¯s. Or they were.¡±

    ¡°Were?¡±

    ¡°They still are,¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ well¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She ces her hand on mine, giving it a warm squeeze of support. ¡°I guess he doesn¡¯t do much driving anymore.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I tell her, taking her hand and leading her to the elevator. Once we¡¯re inside, it takes everything I have not to press her against the wall, wrap my arms around her, and indulge in her. My dick is still aching from how close we almost got to real steaminess.

    The elevator doors open. A bleary-eyed Sebastian greets us with a confused smile. He¡¯s been the butler since I was a teenager-a tall, thin man with a shock of white hair and a unique shade to his eyes, a blue that¡¯s almost purple in certain lights.

    ¡°Master Marino,¡± he says.

    ¡°Prepare a room for my friend, please,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ll exin the situation to Mom and Dad in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Quite right, sir.¡±

    ¡°Is he a butler?¡± Scarlet whispers once he¡¯s gone, her voice full of awe.

    I smirk, taking her hand and nodding. She looks at the tall walls and the framed artwork. It must be a big contrast to her ce. If it wasn¡¯t for the situation with her mom, I bet she¡¯d be asking many questions, but I can tell she feels guilty even contemting doing anything but worry.

    In the living room, she looks around again at the vaulted ceiling, the chandelier, and Dad¡¯srge bookcases. ¡°Would you like anything to drink?¡± I ask.

    She shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay, but we¡¯ve forgotten my suitcase.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring it up before I leave.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going?¡± she asks anxiously.

    I take both her hands, pressing them reassuringly. At least, that¡¯s what I hope I¡¯m doing. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve got much experience making people feel better. The books, keeping order, that¡¯s more my thing. I¡¯ve never been one for big emotional disys. Maybe she¡¯s changing that.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I have to get to work right away,¡± I tell her. ¡°In the meantime, try to think of anywhere your dad might¡¯ve gone.¡±

    She bows her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no idea. I don¡¯t pay attention to it. It¡¯s just been me and Mom and¡­ and him when he feels likeing home. Now he¡¯s got Mom all wrapped up in his mess.¡±

    I pull her into a hug, smoothing my hands over her shoulders and kissing the top of her head. When I kiss her, she gasps like the show of affection is as shocking to her as it is to me. I kiss her again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up. You shouldn¡¯t have to worry about any of this stuff.¡±

    We don¡¯t say anything for a while. Simply holding each other is enough. After a while, she says, ¡°What should I tell my boss tomorrow? Not the truth, obviously.¡±

    ¡°Definitely not that,¡± I say, honestly, more than a little pissed that my woman has to even think about bosses and all the rest of it. In my mind, she¡¯s above all that. It shouldn¡¯t even enter her head. ¡°Tell them you¡¯ve been headhunted by a top talent agency. You¡¯ll be busy working all day.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha.¡± She turns away from me.

    I grab her hand and pull her back. ¡°The hell was that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±

    I step forward, pushing my body against hers. I wonder if she can feel this new heat in me-this new passion. I¡¯ve never had it before. ¡°I¡¯d never make fun of you,¡± I say firmly. ¡°You¡¯re good enough. It wasn¡¯t a joke.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, what should-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your job,¡± I snap. ¡°If they fire you, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you in any way you need.¡±

    She stands on her tiptoes. It¡¯s the first time she¡¯s initiated the kiss. I let her lead the way. We kiss slowly, her hands spreading over my back. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you want me,¡± she whispers, her face pressed against my chest. It¡¯s like she can¡¯t look at me when she says this.

    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you¡¯re you. I¡¯m me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very helpful,¡± I say in a very light, teasing tone. My woman is clearly on edge. ¡°I want you. I need you. I¡­¡±

    I stop quickly. I started this by trying to delete her number. Now, I¡¯m on the verge of giving a love-filled speech. I need to get a serious grip.

    ¡°Sir,¡± Sebastian says quietly from the doorway. ¡°The room is ready.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I say. ¡°Would you please show Ang where it is?¡±

    I take a step away from her. She looks a little hurt, then nods and turns away. I have to put both hands behind my back to stop myself from reaching forward and grabbing her hand again, turning her toward me, and kissing her even with Sebastian there.

    Instead, I go in the opposite direction. I¡¯ll have to wake Mom and exin the singer angle. I suspect Mom will think I¡¯m using the singing thing as an excuse. She¡¯ll think I¡¯ve finally found a woman I¡¯m interested in and, for whatever reason-maybe she doesn¡¯t have a home of her own-I¡¯m keeping her here. That¡¯s fine as long as Mom doesn¡¯t know about the debt and the sharks.

    I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do.

 Chapter 82

    Scarlet

    I wake at eight a. m., feeling groggy. I¡¯m not sure what time I fell asleep. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to get any rest at all. But the second I felt the silk sheets and the soft pillows, I began to rx. My body was tired from the long shift, but my mind had different ideas.

    Immediately, I reach for my phone-nothing from Mom. I left several messagesst night once Elio left me. I try calling her again now. It goes to voicemail. Then I check my texts. There¡¯s one from Elio.

    Morning, my singing angel. I won¡¯t be there when you get up. I¡¯ve told my mom about the situation. She seems to think you¡¯re my secret girlfriend, and I¡¯m using the singing angle as a cover story for some reason. That works for us. You can go along with it if it makes things easier. I¡¯ve got several people actively searching for your mom and dad. I¡¯m going to chase down a lead myself right now.

    He sent the text just a couple of minutes ago. I sit up and quickly reply.

    What sort of lead?

    It takes a few minutes for him to message me. The bedroom has an ensuite, so I grab my toothbrush from the suitcase and head in there. Nerves twist through me when I think about walking into the main apartment. Of all the ways I thought I¡¯d meet my future husband¡¯s parents, it wasn¡¯t like this.

    When I return to the bedroom, a text is waiting for me. I¡¯m canvasing all the neighborhoods in the city that could be ssified as worse than yours.

    I thought you said that Mom¡¯s note didn¡¯t narrow it down.

    Not much, but it¡¯s a start. I hope you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ve taken several photographs of your parents from your apartment.

    Of course, I don¡¯t mind, I type. Anything that helps you find her.

    I bite my lip, wondering if I should mention the steaminess. I want to talk about it and exin that I won¡¯t be able to give him what he clearly wanted before the interruption. However, now¡¯s not the time. Mom and Dad need help. That¡¯s all that matters.

    The morning sun shining through the closed curtains makes the room look even more surreal. It¡¯s almost as big as our apartment. The carpet looks brand new. The drawers and closets are carved, ornate, shiny wood. Everything even smells more expensive, somehow.

    What should I do? I text.

    Ask Sebastian to whip you up some breakfast. Or you can eat with my mom. She should be at the dining table around eighty-thirty.

    I swallow. Does it make me a dork if this makes me wildly nervous?

    Don¡¯t worry. My mom¡¯s a good woman. She might grill you some, but you can handle it. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve got to head out. Stay strong, my singing angel. I¡¯ll see youter¡­

    I imagine him opening the door when it¡¯s dark, creeping across the room, and slipping into bed beside me. I don¡¯t have to wonder what it would feel like to have his hand pressed against my sex. The memory makes me shiver, but no, that¡¯s not right. It wasn¡¯t skin-on-skin. It wasn¡¯t the real thing.

    I flinch when somebody knocks on the door. ¡°Miss.¡± It¡¯s the butler fromst night. I recognize his voice-the butler. I must be hallucinating. ¡°Mrs. Marino would like to know if you¡¯d join her for breakfast.¡±

    It¡¯s not like I have much choice here. She¡¯s letting me stay in her home. It¡¯s the polite thing to do. ¡°Yeah, of course. Uh, give me a few minutes?¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    I put my suitcase on the bed, open it up, and look for something appropriate. I almost debate doing an inte search. What¡¯s the right outfit to wear to meet your not-boyfriend¡¯s mom the night after you share some crazy steaminess and he offers to save your parents? Somehow, I don¡¯t think much woulde up for that.

    I settle on some fairly new-looking jeans and a shirt that doesn¡¯t have holes, with the material mostly its original color. After a quick shower-the water pressure and heat are like Christmas gifts-I walk through the apartment. It¡¯s mind-bogglingly big. I get lost twice, and then, by chance, I walk past the dining room.

    ¡°Ang?¡± a woman calls in an old-money sort of ent. It takes me a moment to respond to the name. Russel can¡¯t learn that Scarlet is staying here, hence the name. Plus, I¡¯m my man¡¯s singing angel.

    I poke my head through the door. Mrs. Marino looks intimidating as hell to me. She sits upright, her gray hair intricately woven, tapping her fingernail against the table. She looks more put-together than I¡¯ve ever felt.

    ¡°Uh, hello, Mrs. Marino.¡±

    Oh, God. I just curtsied. I¡¯m not joking. I held an imaginary dress and bent forward. I expect her tough at me for being aplete weirdo. Thankfully, she seemed to like it, smiling and gesturing at the chair beside her. The table is long, with eight chairs around it. I sit.

    ¡°It¡¯s lovely to meet you,¡± she says, offering me her hand.

    I take it and shake her hand. She smells of perfume. Sadly, she reminds me of how Mom used to be, before Dad¡¯s schemes, before her pills. ¡°And you, youngdy. How old are you, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±

    I remember what Elio said in his text. Mrs. Marino-what the heck¡¯s her first name-suspects I might be a possible girlfriend of Elio¡¯s. Will she be shocked by my age? ¡°Neen,¡± I tell her.

    She smiles. ¡°Oh, to be neen again. Savor these years. So young and yet so talented. My son says you¡¯re a simply sensational singer.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ uh, I try my best.¡± My cheeks are zing red again. ¡°I will try my best, I mean, for you and Mr. Marino.¡±

    She waves a hand. ¡°That cer. For now, food! Do you like food?¡± Sheughs in an almost unhinged way. ¡°What sort of question is that? Of course, you do. It¡¯s food. Do you like oxygen? How about water? Ha! We have to have our little jokes, don¡¯t we? Otherwise, we¡¯ll go simply insane.¡±

    Iugh. I can¡¯t help it despite everything. There¡¯s something infectious about her energy. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡±

    ¡°What are you in the mood for this fine morning?¡±

    ¡°Whatever¡¯s convenient,¡± I tell her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a nuisance.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re our guest. Nothing is too much trouble.¡± She leans forward. ¡°Between you and me, I like to keep the chefs on their toes. If you could dream up the most extravagant, unrealistic meal, you¡¯d be doing me a favor.¡±

    Iugh again. ¡°Honestly, Mrs. Marino-¡± ¡°Please,¡± she cuts in. ¡°Call me Allesia.¡±

    ¡°Allesia,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. Cereal. Bagel. Water. Whatever you can offer.¡±

    ¡°But what do you want?¡± she asks. ¡°Excuse my forwardness, but something tells me that¡¯s a new concept for you. Asking what you want.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Leaning back, I look closely at her. She¡¯s got a shrewd look on her lined face. ¡°I guess so. How did you know that?¡±

    ¡°Reading people is something of a necessity for me,¡± she replies. ¡°Now, don¡¯t make me harass you any longer.¡±

    ¡°Eggs and bacon?¡± I say. ¡°Maybe some orange juice?¡±

    ¡°Done,¡± she deres, making me feel like I¡¯ve done her a favor by epting breakfast. She raises her voice. ¡°Sebastian, darling.¡±

    The butler appears in the doorway. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Two lots of bacon and eggs, please.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Once he¡¯s gone, Mrs. Marino-Alessia-leans forward. ¡°Are you okay, dear?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± I say, trying to hide my instinctual reaction. It¡¯s not as if I can list all my woes about Mom and Dad or the steaminess constantly trying to break out of me when I think about her son.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she presses.

    I lean back, feeling a little stung. Physically, like she¡¯s punctured me. ¡°You seem pretty sure I¡¯m not okay,¡± Iment.

    Her lips tten, and her eyes narrow. She looks like she¡¯s about to snap at me. I wonder if I¡¯ve made a mistake by getting too familiar with her. I should remember my role, the deferential singer. Just because she¡¯s shown me a little kindness doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll tolerate me actually having an opinion.

    Then she nods, sits back, and folds her hands. ¡°Fair enough,¡± she says. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend. It¡¯s just that, dear, sometimes I look at people, and I see their sadness and hopelessness. Or perhaps I¡¯m projecting. Perhaps I¡¯m just a sad old crone with nobody to speak to properly.¡±

    ¡°It must be hard,¡± I say quietly, ¡°after what happened to your husband.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± she replies. ¡°It¡¯s difficult. I won¡¯t lie. My Leo was always so strong. He was my lion. Leo the Lion. He was so powerful, both physically and mentally. To see him like this is a true tragedy. I wish there were something I could do. I wish there were some spell I could cast.¡± She stares past me, but it¡¯s like with Elio in the car when he was thinking about his dad, about Leo. She¡¯s staring into the past. ¡°But that¡¯s life. It can be cruel, and I see the same when I look at you. Something¡¯s troubling you.¡±

    I shift in my chair, feeling spotlighted under her scrutiny. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to do my best,¡± I say, perhaps the vaguest statement I could¡¯ve given.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all?¡± she sighs. ¡°Are you¡­ in trouble, dear?¡±

    It takes me a moment to understand what she¡¯s asking. ¡°No, I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±

    ¡°But you and Elio¡­ You¡¯re not just a singer, are you?¡±

    I remember what Elio said. It¡¯s better to let his mom think we¡¯re a couple- or involved, at least-than for her to know the truth. I look down at the table. It¡¯s not difficult to seem shy. I don¡¯t have to force it. ¡°I¡¯m not sure Elio would want me to discuss this.¡±

    She takes my hands in hers. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything else. The meaning is quite, quite clear. Yes, if you don¡¯t want to talk, it means there¡¯s something to talk about, correct?¡±

    I shrug, letting here to her own conclusions. Soon, Sebastian brings the food. Even the eggs and bacon look expensive, and it tastes heavenly. As I eat the food, I¡¯m able to forget about Mom, Dad, and even Elio for a few guilty minutes.

    Once we finish eating, Alessia stands, holding her head. ¡°I think I¡¯ll have a lie-down. That¡¯s the story of my life these days. It was lovely to meet you, Ang.¡± From her emphasis on the name, I wonder if she somehow knows it¡¯s fake.

    I return to the bedroom, sitting on the bed, waiting for a text from Elio. I need to know if he¡¯s found Mom or Dad. Even if they weren¡¯t missing, I¡¯d still be eagerly gripping my phone, staring down, desperately waiting for any sign from him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 83

    Elio

    ¡°My brother asked you a question,¡± Luca says, standing behind the man tied to the chair. Luca ces his hand on the man¡¯s head. He¡¯s around forty, stered in tattoos of every color and pattern. A naked bulb lights the storeroom of the betting shop. Luca nudges his head. ¡°Well?¡±

    I lean down, holding the photo of Jessica Smith so the man can see better. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Have you seen this woman?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t w-want any trouble,¡± the man stutters. ¡°Not with the M-Marinos.¡±

    ¡°It might be a good idea to stop preying on innocent women, then, buddy,¡± Luca says in disgust, giving the man¡¯s head another nudge. ¡°I asked a friend about you. He said you like to hang around high schools, try to poach the graduates, get them hooked on shit so they¡¯ll work in your business.¡±

    Luca¡¯s getting angry, I can tell. It¡¯s the vein throbbing in his neck. He looks at me as if to ask if we should just end this lowlife here. I shake my head subtly.

    ¡°Have you seen her?¡± I growl. ¡°Or him?¡± I show a photo of her dad.

    His eyes snap open. He nods like a pathetic prick, happy to be able to give us something. ¡°That¡¯s Philip. Yeah, I know him. He was hanging aroundst night. yed a bit of poker.¡±

    I grit my teeth in disgust. ¡°With what money?¡± ¡°He owes me,¡± the man says, ¡°but he took off.¡± ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Did he say anything about where he might go?¡± I ask.

    ¡°He got real mad and mentioned a poker game that¡¯d treat him better than we were. You heard of Satan¡¯s Basin? That¡¯s where he said he was heading.¡±

    ¡°That ce is even more of a shithole than here,¡± Luca mutters. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    The man shakes his head frantically, desperately. He can probably sense how badly Luca wants to tear his head off. He¡¯s almost drooling in fear. ¡°N- no. I swear.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Good.¡± Luca takes out his pistol and pushes it against the man¡¯s head. ¡°Anyst words?¡±

    He starts properly whining now, trying to kick his legs, causing the chair to buck beneath him. ¡°Puh-please.¡±

    I give Luca a look. He gives me one back. ¡°What?¡± he snaps.

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford a murder charge,¡± I tell him. ¡°We¡¯ve got what we need.¡± ¡°This man is filth.¡±

    ¡°No argument there.¡± ¡°Puh-puh¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Luca snaps, pushing the gun firmer against his head, causing his head to tip forward so that his chin is almost touching his chest.

    ¡°I mean it,¡± I say.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky my brother¡¯s here,¡± Luca says, walking around so he¡¯s in front of the man. He kneels and pushes the gun against his throat. ¡°If he weren¡¯t, I¡¯d have one hell of a time with you, buddy. Believe me. I¡¯d turn you into goddamn soup.¡±

    Luca ces the barrel of the gun against the man¡¯s knee and pulls the trigger. I turn away at thest moment, but there¡¯s no escaping the noise. My ears start ringing right away. The man screams and throws himself backward, falling with the chair.

    ¡°If I see you in my city again,¡± Luca growls, standing over him, ¡°I¡¯m taking more than a kneecap next time.¡±

    How was breakfast with Mom? I text.

    It was okay, she replies immediately, telling me she was waiting near her phone. She¡¯s a lovely woman. You were right. She thinks we¡¯re using the singer thing as a cover story.

    ¡°We moving, bro?¡± Luca says from the passenger seat. ¡°Soon,¡± I tell him.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing that weird smiling thing again.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile when I¡¯m talking with my woman. Even if the circumstances are dark and we have a lot to worry about, it feels so natural.

    Luca and I have another lead. We¡¯re going to check it out now. Aren¡¯t you exhausted? You haven¡¯t slept.

    This is more important than sleep, I tell her. You¡¯re more important, Scarlet.

    Thank you. I hope I can repay you for all this one day.

    I have to take a moment to calm myself down when I read this message. There are plenty of ways she could repay me. There¡¯s so much my woman could do. My thoughts will never stop going there, no matter what¡¯s happening. She¡¯s just too damn addictive.

    I made a promise, angel, I text. I want you to know¡­ I¡¯ve told Luca about you and me and our suspicions concerning Russel.

    He¡¯s your brother. You can trust him. I¡¯m d you understand, I tell her.

    It¡¯s like you said, right? Family is the most important thing. Always, I reply.

    What I don¡¯t tell her is that our family is going to be the most important thing. I¡¯m filled with so much heat, love, and protective instincts when I think of our future children.

    I should get moving. I¡¯ll see youter.

    ¡°Done texting your lover girl?¡± Luca says. ¡°Don¡¯t belittle it,¡± I tell him.

    He leans back, watching me with those shrewdly narrowed eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says. ¡°Hell, you must really care about her.¡±

    ¡°I told you earlier,¡± I snap. ¡°The minute I saw her, it was different.¡±

    I haven¡¯t told him everything about how I feel. I haven¡¯t told him about my dreams for the future. The electricity that sparked between us the first moment I saw her, but I¡¯ve told him enough for him to know my feelings for her are serious.

    ¡°I spoke to Russel, by the way,¡± Luca says. ¡°What? When?¡±

    ¡°I texted him when we were driving out to the lead. He texted back when we were with our one-kneed friend.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°It was his idea to meet at that restaurant. Apparently, he had a very special reason for wanting to meet there. He even said LOL and put a winky face, which is fucking annoying.¡±

    I smirk. ¡°Since when are you so against texting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m old-fashioned. I like to talk to people. Anyway, it¡¯s looking like yourdy¡¯s theory might be right.¡±

    ¡°Russel chose that restaurant because he¡¯s a sick freak and wanted to get closer to her, maybe to taunt her. Or maybe he thought we¡¯d be impressed if he told us what he¡¯d done.¡±

    Luca shrugs. ¡°Or maybe he and the Shanks are just drug-addled morons, and there¡¯s no logic behind anything they do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed your thinking, then.¡±

    He lets out a long breath through gritted teeth. ¡°I still trust Dad¡¯s judgment, but after our talkst night¡­¡± No matter how angry Luca and I get during arguments, we¡¯re always friends right after, and we never hold grudges. ¡°I started thinking maybe if Dad was fully Dad, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed into this. Plus, if Russel is the one who broke into yourdy¡¯s apartment, then we¡¯re done. We don¡¯t do business with people like that.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± I tell him. ¡°Though we already are in business with him.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Luca says, sighing. ¡°We¡¯ll burn that bridge when wee to it. For now, let¡¯s get moving. We need to find yourdy¡¯s parents. By the way, you¡¯re doing it again.¡±

    ¡°Doing what?¡±

    He grins. ¡°Smiling. Every time I call her yourdy, you smile. It¡¯s like you can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can,¡± I tell him. ¡°There¡¯s something special about her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be yet,¡± I reply. ¡°There¡¯s still too much up in the air. Her parents, Russel, and the fact I¡¯ve never had a serious rtionship.¡±

    I start the engine, pulling away from the alleyway I parked us in after Luca kneecapped the lowlife. As we left the storehouse, I saw a few of his men running in to tend to him. None of them would look us in the eye. There was no damn way they were going to try anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Luca says. ¡°That¡¯s your issue. Always thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s neen,¡± I reply. ¡°She¡¯s so, so young.¡± ¡°Why does that matter?¡±

    ¡°You never heard of an older man taking advantage of a young woman?¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not what you¡¯re doing, dumbass,¡± Luca says, the only man who¡¯d ever talk to me like this. That¡¯s one of the reasons brotherhood is so damn important. ¡°There¡¯s clearly something unique about her. You¡¯ve basically been a monk for years, and even when you had girlfriends, everybody could tell you were only doing it for appearances and to keep Mom happy. Even the girlfriends could tell that.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t argue there,¡± I reply. ¡°I just wish we could¡¯ve met under better circumstances.¡±

    Luca shrugs. For a while, we drive without speaking. Then Luca chuckles and says, ¡°Just think, bro. If everything works out with her, you¡¯ll be thanking Russel. If it weren¡¯t for him, we never would¡¯ve gone to that restaurant, and you never would¡¯ve met.¡±

    ¡°If he chose that ce to put a scare in mydy,¡± I growl, ¡°the only way I¡¯ll be thanking him is with a bullet.¡±

    Scarlet

    I focus on the simple act of unpacking my suitcase, folding the clothes, and finding space for them in the closet and drawers. I¡¯m taking far, far longer than this task actually needs. It¡¯s the only way to keep myself somewhat sane. That¡¯s what my life has be, focusing on the present moment, the boring stuff, so my mind doesn¡¯t flit to Mom, to all the sick stuff that could be happening to her.

    When my phone vibrates, I almost leap on it.

    We¡¯re staking out a possible location now, Elio tells me. It¡¯s going to be a while. How are you keeping yourself busy, beautiful?

    When he calls me beautiful, a warm flutter bounces through me. It lets me forget about everything else. There¡¯s something magical about my man.

    I¡¯m having a very productive day, I reply. I¡¯ve folded the same shirt ten times just to keep myself upied. I¡¯m not sure what else to do. I think your mom¡¯s having a nap.

    You could take a look at the library. Or watch a movie in the theater. This ce has a library and a theater?! It¡¯s like Beauty and the Beast. Ha, ha. Am I the beauty or the beast?

    I smile, sitting on the bed, warmth flowing through me. I don¡¯t let the nerves twist through me or let them take hold. There¡¯s no point thinking about what happens when hees home, the sun falls, and he wants to go further. I want it, too, even with Mom missing. I¡¯m not sure what that says about me.

    I could use Mom as an excuse to hide the real reason for the nerves.

    I¡¯d say half beauty, half beast, I reply. What about me? You¡¯re all beauty, Scarlet, no question about that.

    My smile widens even more. There must be something unique here. I wouldn¡¯t be able to talk like this with anybody else without going crazy with guilt. It¡¯s like this deep, urgent impulse inside of me pushes all that aside.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Where are you now? I ask.

    I don¡¯t think you want to know. Don¡¯t worry about what we¡¯re doing.

    No, Elio, I reply. I want to know. I need to. Otherwise, I¡¯ll imagine stuff that¡¯s ten times worse.

    Are you sure?

    I¡¯m not a little kid, I tell him. I can handle it.

    Elio

    We¡¯re in a neighborhood known as Satan¡¯s Basin. Apparently, your dad mentioned he was going toe here for a poker game. We¡¯re currently staking out the most well-known game organizer in the neighborhood.

    She takes a minute to respond. Luca leans back in his seat, eyes closed. He¡¯s always been able to rx easier than me. Even with the Family at stake, even after kneecapping a man, he can sit therepletely at peace, with no stress at all.

    Oh, God, she replies. Be careful.

    Don¡¯t worry about me. I made you a promise, and I intend to keep it. What are you waiting for? she asks, then sends a follow-up a momentter.

    I didn¡¯t mean for that to sound rude. I just mean, why are you staking the ce out?

    You don¡¯t have to worry about sounding rude with me, I type, then pause, rereading my message. I want to tell her that she and I are far too close for anything like that to matter. There¡¯s far too much heat between us, destiny, belonging. She never has to question herself when we¡¯re together. We¡¯re waiting to get an idea of how many people are in there. Then we¡¯ll move in.

    I can¡¯t imagine what my mom is doing right now, my angel-voiced woman texts. If she¡¯s there with those people, what is she doing? Have they kidnapped her? Is she ying poker, too? Or maybe she and Dad have decided to go on the run and leave me behind.

    I almost gasp when I read thatst sentence. Do you really think they¡¯d do that?

    I don¡¯t think Mom would, but with the pain pills, maybe Dad could convince her.

    I grit my teeth. The more I hear about my woman¡¯s father-my future father-inw-the more I dislike him. A man should stand by his daughter no matter what. She should never even have to question if he would abandon her. It shouldn¡¯t even enter her mind.

    When we find her, we¡¯ll get answers, I text, holding back a lot about her dad. Thest thing she needs right now is for me to rant about him. Just try to rx.

    Rx? Doing what? I feel like I¡¯m trespassing just being here.

    I clench my hand around the phone. My woman should never have to feel like that in any Family-owned ce, house, or business. She¡¯s going to be my mafia queen one day. She¡¯s going to give me her perfect, curvy body, her hand in marriage, and our children. She¡¯s going to provide me with a whole future.

    Maybe rx isn¡¯t the right word, I reply. But try not to stress. Hopefully, I¡¯ll have news soon.

    ¡°Bro,¡± Luca says, tapping me on the arm.

    I look up and spot a side door to the house opening. One man walks out first, holding the bottom of a bundle of tarpaulin. Another man steps out after, holding the other end.

    ¡°Fifty bucks if you can guess what they¡¯re carrying,¡± Luca says dryly, ssic gallows humor.

    I¡¯m not in the mood for that today. ¡°That could be her mom or her dad. Have some goddamn respect.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Luca says, reaching for the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go find out before they get rid of it.¡±

    I swallow, wondering how I¡¯m going to tell my woman if the worst has happened.

 Chapter 84

    Scarlet

    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Sebastian says from the other side of my closed bedroom door. ¡°Mrs. Marino would like to see you in the study if you aren¡¯t otherwise upied.¡±

    I almostugh, wondering if staring endlessly at my phone counts as otherwise upied. I haven¡¯t received any updates about Mom or Dad since my man¡¯sst text about fifteen minutes ago. ¡°Uh, sure,¡± I say. ¡°Where is the study?¡±

    ¡°I can take you there.¡±

    I stand, brushing my clothes down. Then I fix my hair into a quick ponytail and open the door. Sebastian leads me through the luxurious apartment. We take two corners, and then he gestures to the end of a narrow hallway. ¡°Just down there, miss.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I tell him.

    Walking into the study, Alessia sits beside a tall, wide window. Sunlight bathes her. Leo sits in a wheelchair beside her, half slumped over, looking like he¡¯s not really here. He¡¯s a tragic sight, and my heart aches for them all.

    ¡°Ah, Ang.¡± Alessia rises from her chair with her hands sped together. ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce you to the man of the house¡­ Leonardo.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, sir,¡± I say, going with the curtsy again.

    As opposed to Alessia, who seemspletely oblivious to the fact I was her waitressst night-she¡¯s shown no sign of recognition-I¡¯m sure I see a glint in her husband¡¯s eyes. He doesn¡¯t move or make a noise, but there¡¯s something in his eyes and his lip. It twitches almost like a smile.

    Alessia leans down, putting her ear close to her husband¡¯s mouth. Then she leans up, smiling. ¡°He says it¡¯s lovely to meet you, too.¡±

    I almost call her out for this. I didn¡¯t hear any noise from him, but what would be the point in pretending her husband was speaking if he wasn¡¯t capable? To keep up appearances? Why would she want to do that with me?

    ¡°We were wondering if you could sing for us,¡± Alessia says.

    I take a step back instinctively, caught off guard. ¡°Um¡­¡± When Alessia¡¯s expression falters, and I see how badly she wants some brightness in her life, I quickly move forward. I force myself to smile. ¡°Yes. I can. It¡¯s why I¡¯m here, after all.¡±

    Alessia gives me a shrewd look. ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s the only reason you¡¯re here, isn¡¯t it, dear?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I nod, then sp my hands in front of me. More nerves are twisting through me than when I sang for my man. It takes me a few moments to get going. My voice falters. Alessia frowns. It¡¯s the pity in her eyes that forces me to really start trying.

    I sing a simple song about moving through a sea of fog, looking for my lifeline. The notes are long and low, and I hope the song evokes a certain type of lost sadness. At least, that¡¯s what I was going for when I wrote it.

    When I finish, I realize Alessia is staring at me with her mouth wide open. Then she turns to her husband, leans down, and brushes her hand across his cheek. ¡°He¡¯s crying,¡± she whispers. ¡°Leo, my lion, you¡¯re crying. Are you there, Leo? Did you like the song? Did you hear it?¡±

    I don¡¯t say anything, watching the exchange. It doesn¡¯t make any sense. Why would she ask if he was there if she¡¯d just spoken to him? She leaned down and put her ear to his mouth. Was that all for show? Why would she fake that? I don¡¯t understand.

    She seems to realize what she¡¯s done. She stares at me like she hates me, but I think she hates the fact she just let something slip. She didn¡¯t mean to.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re done here,¡± Alessia says. ¡°Thank you, Ang, and please remember whose home this is. Remember the respect we¡¯re owed.¡±

    I get the point. I didn¡¯t see this, whatever it was. I shouldn¡¯t tell her son. ¡°Of course, Mrs. Marino,¡± I say.

    She doesn¡¯t correct me this time or say I should call her Alessia. When I turn away, I can feel her eyes on me. When I reach the door, she says, ¡°You truly have a magical voice. An angel¡¯s voice.¡±

    I leave the room, wondering if I should tell her son. As I walk through the apartment, the situation niggles at me. If Leo had been speaking to her, she wouldn¡¯t have reacted like that. That seems obvious to me, but-

    My phone vibrates from my pocket, cutting through my thoughts. I quickly grab it.

    I¡¯m on my way home now, Scarlet. What happened? Did you find Mom? No, I haven¡¯t found your mother yet. But you found Dad? I ask.

    I¡¯ll exin when I see you in person.

    Stop being so damn mysterious! I type. If something has happened, I want to know about it. Has he gotten himself into trouble again? Does he owe even more money?

    Please, just wait until I¡¯m back.

    I deserve to know. You¡¯re scaring me.

    Surely, it can¡¯t be as bad as my imagination. Surely, the real demons can¡¯t be as messed up as those in my head. When he calls me, though, I know it must be deadly serious, and when he tells me what he¡¯s found, my world crashes down. Not because of what happened to Dad-I¡¯m a terrible daughter-but because of what it could mean for Mom.

    Elio

    I wrap my arms tighter around Scarlet, smoothing my hand through her hair, wondering if I¡¯m doing anything tofort her. When Luca and I got our hands on the men and unwrapped the tarpaulin, we found her dad. They¡¯d stabbed him to death over a poker argument. They were going to get rid of his body.

    Ever since I got back, my woman hasn¡¯t stopped crying. The sound, the feel of her against me, the pain¡­ It¡¯s all almost too much to handle. She feels like she¡¯s going to dissolve into pure heartache. Before, I thought that nothing could stop the savage in me. Now, I don¡¯t care about the physical side. I don¡¯t care about mauling her. I just want to stop her pain.

    ¡°What about M-Mom?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Luca is scouring the neighborhood with several of our men,¡± I tell her. ¡°I¡¯ve given up on trying to keep this quiet. The whole Family is on the case. They¡¯re all over the city. We¡¯re going to find her.¡±

    ¡°What if the men who hurt Dad find out?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t dy any longer,¡± he tells me. ¡°Anyway, once these bastards hear the Marino Family wants her back, there¡¯s a good chance they¡¯ll simply deliver her to us.¡±

    My woman leans back, looking up at me with red eyes. ¡°Dad never loved me,¡± she whispers. ¡°He never wanted kids. He ruined my and Mom¡¯s life, honestly. He got her addicted to those pills because it was easier than dealing with her, but he didn¡¯t deserve this.¡±

    She breaks down again, pushing her face against my chest. I hold her tightly, kissing the top of her head, knowing I¡¯m probably less than useless right now. A long time passes like this.

    Finally, she crawls up on the bed and lies down. Without a word, I join her. I pull her into my arms and hope she can feel the support burning through me. I hope it makes a difference.

    After a while, it¡¯s strange. It¡¯s like I can feel her wanting to say something. Maybe it¡¯s the unspoken connection we have. The connection that was there the first moment I saw her. Or maybe it¡¯s the fact she keeps shifting around.

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen with his¡­¡± She swallows audibly. ¡°His body?¡±

    Somehow, I know this isn¡¯t what she was going to say. Maybe I¡¯m cing way too much emphasis on my ability to read her, but I don¡¯t think so.

    ¡°It¡¯s in a safe location,¡± I tell her. ¡°I can help you and your mother with the funeral.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about any of this until Mom is back and safe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find her,¡± I say. ¡°I swear.¡±

    ¡°What about the men? The ones who¡­ you know?¡± ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± I tell her gruffly.

    She swallows. ¡°Gone?¡±

    ¡°We searched their ce. You don¡¯t want to know the filth we found on theirputers. We had no choice but to end the pricks.¡±

    She kisses my chest, a shiver moving through her. ¡°You did the right thing, and it¡¯s true. I don¡¯t want to know what you found. I think my imagination can fill it in.¡±

    We lie together without talking for a long while. Then she squeezes against my sides, looking up at me curiously.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± She averts her gaze. ¡°Huh? Like what?¡±

    Leaning close, I softly kiss her cheek, smoothing some of her tears away. ¡°Like there¡¯s something you want to tell me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my ce,¡± she murmurs. ¡°So there is something¡­¡±

    She doesn¡¯t reply, and I don¡¯t try to force her. She¡¯s been through too much for me to press her about anything. After a few minutes of holding each other, she whispers, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stir any trouble in your family. I know how much is at stake with your Family.¡±

    ¡°My family, or the Family?¡± ¡°Both,¡± she says quietly.

    ¡°Exin,¡± I tell her.

    She speaks in a whisper, telling me about the song in the study-my dad tearing up, Mom seeming shocked, and asking if he had heard the singing.

    ¡°But if she¡¯s been speaking to him¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would that be a shock?¡± I finish, nodding. ¡°You were right to tell me this.¡±

    ¡°Do you think your mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Do I think she¡¯s pretending my dad is speaking to her?¡±

    Scarlet has her face pressed against me. When she nods, I feel it instead of seeing it. My chest is warm from where her tears have pushed through my shirt. ¡°I can imagine other mafia queens doing that. They take advantage of their husband¡¯s condition to get their own power, but not Mom. They were too in love, together long before Dad was the don, and she¡¯s never cared about the business. I don¡¯t understand it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe somebody else is behind it,¡± Scarlet says.

    I sit up, my heart suddenly beating quicker, harder, with more urgency. ¡°Go on.¡±

    She looks up at me, beautiful even with her cheeks puffy and red from crying and messy hair from where I was rubbing it. If anything, she looks more beautiful like this. It makes her look more genuine. Real.

    ¡°What if somebody is threatening her? Or ckmailing her?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°She woulde to us,¡± I say. ¡°I know she would. She knows that Luca and I would never let that stand.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s something she can¡¯t talk to you about?¡± Scarlet says. ¡°Remember, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about. I could¡¯ve misread that whole situation. Maybe it¡¯s just because he shed a tear.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, maybe,¡± I mutter. ¡°What now?¡± Scarlet asks.

    ¡°We find your mom. Save her. Reunite you with her.¡± ¡°But I mean¡­ now. Right now. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want,¡± I say. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot. If you want to be alone, that¡¯s okay. If you want me to stay here, that¡¯s okay, too.¡±

    ¡°What if I want to forget?¡± she murmurs, sliding her hand down my chest.

    I catch her wrist, the savage awaking in me. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot,¡± I say. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush into anything.¡±

    She shifts against me, tempting me with her body. Her heat radiates into me with an urgency that has me almost howling. Her head¡¯s not in the right ce. I¡¯ve got to remember that. She¡¯s not thinking clearly, but when she shivers against me as if her lust is bursting out of her, I almost lose it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to forget, too?¡± she whispers.

    There¡¯s a kind of desperation in her voice. She¡¯s hungry to let everything go. If we disappear into steaminess, she doesn¡¯t have to think. I get that. ¡°If

    .

 Chapter 85

    I let myself go,¡± I growl, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stop. I¡¯ll take you hard. I¡¯ll im your perfect body.¡±

    ¡°Perfect?¡± she says doubtfully.

    With a groan, I slide my hand down to her hip. I squeeze hard, feeling her curviness, her sexy-as-fuck wide hips, made for giving me a family. Made for grabbing and owning, holding as I drill her hard.

    ¡°Your body is perfect,¡± I tell her. ¡°You¡¯re perfect. Curvy in all the right ces. It¡¯s so beautifully thick. You drive me nuts.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± She pushes her hand lower. I let her wrist go. She smooths down toward my crotch, then pauses with a cute shivering breath as if she¡¯s working up her resolve.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this now?¡± I ask because I have to. It¡¯s the right thing to do. Maybe that¡¯s riching from a man like me. A killer. A mob boss. A bad man.

    ¡°I want to,¡± she whispers. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think anymore. Just us. Just here. Just this moment.¡±

    I almost howl as I lean in for a kiss. There¡¯s an animal in me, and I want to let him break free. She moans as our lips meet. She finds my tongue, pleasure bursting between us. I wrap my arm around her, drive my hips forward, let her feel how rock-solid she¡¯s making my dick.

    She writhes against me, too. There¡¯s something about it that¡¯s so, so damn hot. It¡¯s like she can¡¯t contain her pleasure. Nothing she does is for show. Nothing she does is designed to trick me. I grab her pants and start pulling them down, waiting for her to stop me. The second I feel her slick, warm slit, I know I¡¯ll be entirely lost. I¡¯ll have to drive my dick deep. I¡¯ll have to fuck her hard. Explode in her tight hole. It will begin our future together- the start of everything.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She wriggles as I pull her pants down. I have to stop the kissing. Moving down the bed, I grab her underwear and pull them down at the same time, revealing her thick, creamy thighs and wet hole. Maybe she¡¯s doing this for the wrong reasons, and perhaps I¡¯m a beast for taking my chance, but her pussy doesn¡¯t lie. She¡¯s glistening with wetness.

    She looks up at me with those wide, pretty eyes. I kneel at the end of the bed, then grab her thighs, pulling her toward me. She shifts up the bed, bringing the scent of her tangy slit with her.

    ¡°Your pussy¡¯s the most perfect thing of all,¡± I growl. ¡°Fucking hell. You¡¯re so wet. You smell so damn good.¡±

    ¡°I smell good?¡± she says, with a dreamy smile.

    Goddamn, she¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing better for forgetting everything than this, being together. My cock is so hard it almost hurts. Pre leaks hotly out of my end. My balls are throbbing.

    ¡°You smell perfect.¡±

    You smell like you¡¯re ready to give me a family-like your young body is giving me signals.

    ¡°I need to taste you,¡± I go on.

    She bites her lip, staring down, her hair messy around her shoulders. She couldn¡¯t look sexier if she tried. It¡¯s how natural she is, nothing forced. ¡°T- taste me?¡±

    I smirk, then start kissing up her thigh. I can taste her sweat, just her. Maybe this would seem gross to other men, but I want to experience every part of her. Her scents. Her tastes. Her warmth. I kiss closer to her hole, sliding my hands up her thighs at the same time.

    She gasps when I reach her center. Her clit and folds look swollen with lust. She makes the sexiest noise when I let out a breath. Her thighs shift. Sheughs adorably.

    ¡°That tickles,¡± she says. ¡°In a good way, though.¡±

    My dick almost bursts with the tension. I lean forward and press my mouth against her pussy, stroking my tongue up her folds. I was right. She tastes so damn good. I smooth my hands around her legs, letting me massage her ass as I indulge in her sweet slit.

    I pay special attention to her clit, flickering my tongue, listening to her moans. She gasps and shifts against me as I lick faster, squeezing onto her ass, feeling how much of her there is-curvy wlessness. The trembling of her legs makes my dick even harder. It¡¯s like she can hardly contain it.

    Licking her faster, I move one hand to her entrance, keeping my other on her ass. I circle her hole as I im her clit with my tongue. Her walls flutter for me like she¡¯s so excited she can barely contain it.

    Her moans get more intense when I slide my finger in, just a little, enough to feel how tight she is. Enough to feel how fucking good she¡¯s going to feel when I drive my dick into her. She¡¯s going to squeeze me so hard, like she¡¯s coaxing thee out of me, and her body knows this ends with a family.

    I finger her tight hole as I lick her clit. Her moaning gets frantic and breathy, as if she¡¯s barely holding on. I move even faster, chasing her orgasm, needing to hear her release, needing to feel it. When shees for me, her pussy will get even more soaked, even better to take my dick.

    She nervously strokes her hand over my head when I start finger fucking her faster. I¡¯m licking her clit so fast it¡¯s like I¡¯m trying to set her on fire. Her moans are sharp breaths now like she¡¯s drowning in pleasure. I¡¯ll never get tired of hearing that noise.

    When she finally lets it all go, my cell phone starts to ring. Her body is vibrating and pulsing with pleasure, my ringtone ying all the while. Once she¡¯s done, she sits up, her face and neck red, like the euphoria is spreading.

    She nces anxiously at my phone. She doesn¡¯t have to tell me what¡¯s on her mind. This could be news of her mom.

    ¡°Let me shut this crap off,¡± I say. ¡°Then you¡¯re taking every goddamn inch.¡±

    I grab my phone. Dammit. It¡¯s Luca. It could be important. Answering it, I say, ¡°What?¡±

    I know it¡¯s serious when he doesn¡¯t make a joke. He¡¯d typically say something like, What crawled up your ass and died? But his voice is grim. ¡°We¡¯ve found yourdy¡¯s mom, but we need backup. She¡¯s in a crack den, and it¡¯s teeming with the filth.¡±

    ¡°Have you been inside yet?¡± ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know she¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°Got a look through the rear window,¡± he says. ¡°There¡¯s at least thirty men in there. It¡¯d probably be okay, but you know what druggies are like. They¡¯re too cracked out of their heads to know they should be afraid of the Marinos. I¡¯d feel better with more men, not that I¡¯m scared, obviously.¡±

    I smirk. ¡°Obviously. Drop me a pin. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ve got some more mening, too. Should be an easy job.¡± ¡°Better safe than sorry.¡±

    When I hang up, I see Scarlet pulling on her pants. I give her a look, and she says, ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± I growl. ¡°I¡¯m not risking you getting hurt.¡± She stands up and marches right up to me. ¡°I¡¯ming!¡±

    I move in front of the door, staring down at her. She looks so sassy and strong. ¡°You¡¯re staying here. We can waste time arguing about it, or you can sit your ass down.¡±

    She takes another step forward and puts her hand on my chest. ¡°Dad¡¯s g- gone, and now you won¡¯t even let me help.¡±

    ¡°You can help by staying here,¡± I snarl. ¡°You¡¯ve never done this kind of work before. You won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±

    My dick is still hard, especially when she bites her lip. She looks so damn captivating. If she somehow, in a warped world, wanted to carry on now, I¡¯d leap on her. My instincts wouldn¡¯t let me do anything else. I¡¯d pound her soaked hole until I had nothing left to give.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± I tell her firmly.

    She takes a step back and lowers her gaze. ¡°So I¡¯m your prisoner now, am I?¡±

    ¡°Call yourself whatever you want,¡± I say, ¡°but I¡¯m not putting you in danger. That¡¯s the whole reason you¡¯re here, so I can keep you safe.¡±

    She drops onto the bed and res up at me. ¡°Fine, but please, just bring her back.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± I tell her, and I mean it

 Chapter 86

    Scarlet

    I lie in bed, my phone sped tightly in my hands. I¡¯m texting my friend, Charlotte, but I haven¡¯t told her anything about what¡¯s happening. I¡¯m talking to her about her college course and nothing else. I wouldn¡¯t even know how to start exining any of this.

    Dad dead, Mom missing, my world spinning over and over and over.

    I was almost relieved when the cell phone rang, interrupting our steaminess. The orgasm was like nothing I¡¯ve ever experienced, so intimate. His tongue was so hot. I was right. It helped me forget, but once the orgasm began toe to an end, I had to think about the next bit-going all the way. He still doesn¡¯t know just how inexperienced I am.

    Changing text conversations, I send Elio a message. Any updates?

    We¡¯re surrounding the location now, he replies. Your mother seems to be on some sort of opium. She looks really out of it. There are a few men in there who seem to be on meth, properly amped up. We¡¯re going to approach this slowly and cautiously, but I promise I¡¯ll get her out of here.

    Thank you, I reply, for everything.

    Don¡¯t thank me yet, angel, he texts. Thank me when she¡¯s home.

    Are you going to bring her here? I ask. Or are we going back to the apartment?

    There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯ll let you go to the apartment when the loan shark is still out there, he texts. I¡¯ll bring her to Dad¡¯s apartment.

    Won¡¯t your mom get suspicious? It¡¯s one thing having a live-in singer, but her mom too?

    I¡¯ll have to tell Mom the truth, he replies. Or a version of it, anyway. I¡¯ll tell her the singing front was a lie. I¡¯ll tell her I¡¯ve finally found a woman for me, but you and your mom need my help.

    He¡¯s finally found a woman for him. I shouldn¡¯t let myself get all warm and tingly over this, especially when so much dread clings to me, but it¡¯s like his words are all the brighter because of the darkness. I have to remember this is a story he¡¯s telling his mom, a justification for bringing Mom here, not the truth.

    Thank you so much, Elio, I type. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll ever repay you for this.

    You don¡¯t need to thank me, he replies. I¡¯m going to keep you and your family safe. I¡¯ve already failed once. I¡¯m not going to fail again.

    You didn¡¯t fail. Dad¡¯s death isn¡¯t your fault.

    The sad truth is Dad¡¯s death is his fault. My emotions are so confused right now. Dad got us into trouble with loan sharks and then vanished, leaving us defenseless. If it weren¡¯t for Elio, I¡¯d have no way of finding Mom. I loved Dad, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be able to forgive him for that, even after his death. Does that make me a terrible daughter?

    I won¡¯t be able to text for a while now, he replies. Try not to drive yourself crazy. I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m bringing your mom home. I think she may need to go to the hospital first, so it might take a while.

    As long as she¡¯s safe, that¡¯s all I care about, I send.

    We¡¯re heading in soon. Stay safe, angel. And you, Elio.

    I can¡¯t keep up my casual texting with Charlotte once I know Elio¡¯s mission has started. There¡¯s too much fear drumming through me. Mom is high as a kite, could possibly OD, and if the meth heads decide to kick up a storm¡­This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Closing my eyes tight, I imagine a different future. I see myself standing in a room full of light. Mom¡¯s sitting with a baby in herp, looking so healthy and full of life-both of them, my child and their grandmother. More children run around, their happy footsteps like the world¡¯s best backing track. Then my husband walks into the room, my Elio Marino, dashing and silver-haired with those intense eyes. Even after all the years we will have spent together by then, he¡¯spletely captivated when he looks at me in the fantasy.

    I spring to life when my phone rings. I haven¡¯t been sleeping, exactly-I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to-but I¡¯ve been disappearing into fantasy after fantasy. When I see that it¡¯s Elio, I answer quickly.

    ¡°Yes? Hello? Is she safe?¡±

    There¡¯s a long pause, and then I hear Mom¡¯s voice. I can tell she¡¯s crying. ¡°Oh, Scarlet.¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡± I yell. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Your friend is driving me home now.¡± She sounds out of it and distraught at the same time, her voice torn. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I can¡¯t even¡­ I tried to find your dad, but I lost my pills. These damned pills. I¡¯m done with them.¡±

    ¡°Mom, do you know¡­ about dad?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispers. ¡°Elio told me. Well, I demanded to know. I need to tell you something, but that can wait until we¡¯re together. I¡¯ve not been a very good mother.¡±

    ¡°Mom-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± she snaps. ¡°I¡¯ve let Philip lead us on a merry dance. I¡¯ve ruined your childhood. I¡¯ve let you work to support our family when I

    should have been. When you needed me most, I decided to get high instead. Scarlet, I¡¯ve been a terrible mother, but I can do better.¡±

    I wipe a tear from my cheek. ¡°I love you, Mom. That¡¯s never changed.¡± ¡°I love you too,¡± she replies, ¡°but sometimes, more than love is needed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good mom,¡± I tell her.

    ¡°No, Scarlet. I¡¯ve been a terrible mother, but I can do better, and that¡¯s the point. We¡¯ve got a lot to talk about when I get home. Well, to Elio¡¯s apartment. One thing we need to talk about is exactly how you got involved with this man.¡±

    I swallow. ¡°I¡¯ll exin when I see you. I love you.¡±

    She says I love you again, and then I hang up. I can¡¯t lie down after talking with Mom. Standing, I pace up and down, anxiety twisting through me. Despite what happened to Dad, I¡¯ve got a big smile on my face. I¡¯m grinning like a loon. Mom is safe. That¡¯s the most important thing.

    About thirty minutester, the door opens. Mom is wearing a hoodie two sizes too big-given to her by Elio or somebody else-making her look small and vulnerable. Her hair is tied up. She looks young and lost. Rushing across the room, she falls into my arms. I hug her fiercely, looking over her shoulder and seeing Elio in the doorway. Thank you, I mouth.

    He nods, meeting my eyes with heavy emotion. ¡°I¡¯m going to exin to Mom,¡± he says, shutting the door.

    My mom sobs fiercely as we cling to each other. She cries for a long time, then takes my shoulders and pushes herself back so she can look into my eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve got to tell you now. Perhaps I should¡¯ve told you years ago, but sit down, Scarlet.¡±

    I can¡¯t imagine her telling me anything that will make this any less of a relief. She¡¯s here. She¡¯s safe. That¡¯s all that matters. I can¡¯t ignore the shiver of nerves deep inside when I sit down, and she sits beside me, taking my hand and massaging it slowly. I can feel how cold and mmy she is. She still looks out of it. I think that¡¯s one reason she¡¯s being so forward.

    Her eyes are saucers. She¡¯s obviously still high, but I can tell she needs to say this now. ¡°Philip was¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom,¡± I mutter. ¡°Whatever you want to say, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    She looks at the floor, tears glistening in her eyes. I smooth my free hand up her arm, rubbing her shoulder gently. ¡°It¡¯s not okay. I¡¯ve been lying to you.¡±

    ¡°Lying?¡± I say. ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°About your father,¡± she replies. ¡°I just have to say it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll do what I¡¯ve spent so many years doing-being a coward.¡±

    ¡°Whatever it is, I can take it,¡± I say, thinking of Elio, of how much more manageable life seems when I have him backing me up.

    She lets out a long breath. ¡°Philip wasn¡¯t your father.¡±

    I just stare at her for what feels like minutes, trying to make sense of this. It¡¯s like she¡¯s spoken a differentnguage. Then my thoughts give me a slideshow of all those moments-the sour looks, theck of love, the seeming indifference-and suddenly, it makes sense.

    ¡°I had a boyfriend. He passed away, unfortunately. When you were two, I found Philip. I wanted you to have a father. I wanted you to be like the other children. So we agreed to tell you that you were his. By the time I realized what a mistake it was, you were too old. Or maybe that¡¯s just an excuse for me being aplete coward.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he never seemed to care about me,¡± I whisper.

    Mom squeezes my hand so tightly it hurts, but I don¡¯t have the heart to tell her. ¡°I think he tried his best in the beginning. Then those silly get-rich- quick schemes started. It made him bitter. It brought out all his worst qualities and mine. Let¡¯s be honest.¡± Sheughs shakily, sounding distant. ¡°I have to tell you now, before it, before you know what wears off-the shit I put in my body.¡±

    Hearing Mom curse is so strange.

    ¡°Now he¡¯s gone,¡± Mom whispers, shuddering all over. ¡°He wasn¡¯t a good man. Oh, let¡¯s be honest. He was terrible in many ways, but he didn¡¯t deserve to be killed.¡±

    When she starts crying again, I pull her into a hug and stroke my hand through her hair, muttering soothing words. I hope they¡¯re soothing, at least. I tell her it¡¯s okay. I tell her I still love her. I say it repeatedly, holding her tightly, hoping she can feel the love burning through me.

    Philip wasn¡¯t my dad. My dad died before I can even remember. It all makes sense. He never wanted me because I was never his. I wonder if I should hate Mom, but I can¡¯t. She¡¯s the only family I have left¡­ until I make one of my own.

 Chapter 87

    Elio

    ¡°You seem to have used many Family men for this pet project,¡± Mom says, then sips her red wine. She¡¯s not usually much of a drinker.

    We¡¯re sitting on the balcony; the grill fire is lit. Luca sits to the side, almost like he¡¯s getting ready to intervene if we start arguing. I lean forward, looking closely at Mom. ¡°What did Dad say about it?¡±

    She stares down at her ss of wine. I remember what Scarlet said about Mom¡¯s reaction when she sang for him. Dad teared up, and Mom seemed shocked. She asked if he could hear and understand, but he¡¯s been giving instructions for months.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to him about it yet,¡± she says.

    ¡°Then, with all due respect, Mom, as acting don, I have every right to do what I did.¡±

    Mom huffs and takes another sip of wine. Luca looks at me with his eyebrow raised, silently asking me why I¡¯m speaking to her with this tone. I shake my head. I need to calm the hell down, but the idea of Mom lying about this is just sick.

    ¡°Do I have the right to ask why you did it, Elio?¡± Mom says.

    ¡°Scarlet isn¡¯t just a singer.¡± ¡°Ah, Scarlet.¡±

    I nod. ¡°I gave her a fake name because I was worried about our new associate finding out she was here.¡±

    ¡°Our new¡­ what?¡± Mom says.

    ¡°Russel,¡± I growl. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve told you that, I need you to promise you won¡¯t mention anything to him.¡±

    Mom¡¯s face drains of color. Her eyes get wide as if she¡¯s looking for an escape. It happened the moment I mentioned Russel¡¯s name. ¡°What does this have to do with him?¡±

    ¡°Promise, Mom. Please.¡±

    ¡°I promise. Now, you please answer my question.¡±

    I run a hand through my hair. ¡°I¡¯ve got reason to suspect that Russel broke into Scarlet¡¯s apartment and threatened her. He loaned her dad some cash, her dad took off, and so he threatened his daughter instead.¡±

    ¡°Russel suggested the restaurant,¡± Luca says. ¡°Scarlet works there as a waitress. We think he was trying to scare her. Or maybe just get a look at her and see what effect his threat had. Or, well, who knows how idiots like Russel think?¡±

    Mom scowls. ¡°I thought you were in support of this stadium project.¡±

    ¡°I was,¡± Luca says, ¡°but I won¡¯t work with somebody who breaks into women¡¯s homes and threatens them. If the dad took a loan, then all right, he should¡¯ve paid it. If he didn¡¯t pay it¡­¡± Luca shrugs. ¡°He made his bed the day he took the cash, but to go after his daughter? That¡¯s cartel shit. That¡¯s the shit the Marinos have always kept out of this city.¡±

    I smile at my little brother¡¯s passion, then focus on Mom. I can tell she¡¯s getting frustrated. It makes me feel like one shitty son. ¡°What makes you think Russel is the loan shark?¡± she asks.

    ¡°A hunch Scarlet had.¡±

    ¡°A hunch?¡±

    ¡°Russel was eyeing her up at the restaurant.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re	saying Ang-Scarlet-was	working	at	the	restaurant	that night?¡±

    ¡°She served our food and drinks all night, Mom,¡± I say. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t recognize her. You were too focused on Dad.¡±

    That¡¯s only half the truth. The other reason is that Mom rarely pays attention to waiting staff. She¡¯s not rude-never that-but she doesn¡¯t notice them. I probably don¡¯t either, unless they¡¯re curvy, perfect, and mine.

    ¡°Russel was reveling in it,¡± I say. ¡°He chose that restaurant for a reason.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hardly proof,¡± Mom replies, then drains her ss of wine.

    ¡°I can get proof,¡± I growl. ¡°The debt¡¯s owed tomorrow. The shark said he¡¯d visit my¡­¡± Crap. I was about to say my woman. ¡°Scarlet¡¯s apartment to check on it. I¡¯m going to set up an ambush there. When the shark shows up, we¡¯ll spring the trap. If it¡¯s Russel, we¡¯ll know who we¡¯re in business with. If not, we¡¯ll catch the shark and make him back off. It¡¯s a win-win.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a win for us,¡± Mom says. ¡°It will jeopardize our business.¡±

    She¡¯s not looking at us. Her head¡¯s on a swivel, constantly changing direction. It¡¯s like she¡¯s hiding something. I can¡¯t stop thinking about what Scarlet said. When Luca asked if I thought Mom would pretend Dad was speaking to her, the idea seemed insane to me, but now, not so much. But why? If she¡¯s doing this, she has to have a reason.

    ¡°It was Dad who said we should never be in business with men like that,¡± I grit out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t yell at me, Elio,¡± Mom says, ring. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t yell,¡± Luca says quietly.

    I wave a hand at him. ¡°Mom,¡± I go on, ¡°we have to do this. Maybe it¡¯s a coincidence, and Russel chose that restaurant randomly. Maybe the shark is somebody else, but we have to find out, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Do we?¡± Mom says, her breathing fast as if she¡¯s about to have a meltdown. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should put our business at risk so hastily.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask Dad about it, then,¡± I reply.

    Mom flinches, head on a swivel again, looking anywhere but at me. She was shocked when my singing angel¡¯s voice stirred Dad to tears. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind now. This whole thing has been a sham. I just can¡¯t figure out why she would do that.

    With a huff, she stands up. ¡°I need a rest. This is all too messy for me. If you¡¯re going to do it, do it. You clearly don¡¯t need or want my opinion.¡±

    She storms off the balcony, mming the ss door behind her so hard it¡¯s a miracle it doesn¡¯t shatter. Luca leans forward and crosses his arms. ¡°That was weird. I can¡¯t remember thest time she got this upset.¡±

    ¡°Luca, I need to tell you something, but you can¡¯t get pissed.¡± ¡°Nah, fuck that,¡± he says. ¡°Tell me first. Then I¡¯ll decide.¡±

    Sighing, I tell him about the song, Dad¡¯s tears, and Mom¡¯s reaction. ¡°Are you sure Scarlet¡¯s telling the truth?¡± Luca says.

    I have to warn myself not to p my little brother. To him, Scarlet is a woman I¡¯ve known for¡­ hell, days. It might feel like years to me, but his question is fair.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I tell him. ¡°She has no reason to lie about that.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°True,¡± Luca replies. ¡°Unless she¡¯s working with somebody else. Maybe she left you that note at the restaurant because somebody-maybe even Russel-told her to. Or maybe there¡¯s no loan shark. Maybe the Irish or the¡­ Bro? Elio?¡±

    I don¡¯t even realize I¡¯ve stood up until my little brother leans back, staring at me. The fear on his face is so rare it makes him look like a little boy again. He¡¯s looking at me like he thinks I will hit him.

    I sit down, shaking my head, trying to calm myself down. ¡°She¡¯s not working for anybody. She¡¯s a good person.¡±

    ¡°Okay, man. Shit. I was just saying¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just say. You¡¯ll see she¡¯s telling the truth when we catch this loan shark bastard.¡±

    ¡°So you do think Mom¡¯s been pretending Dad¡¯s been talking all these months?¡±

    I swallow. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If she has, something bad is happening. She wouldn¡¯t do that willingly. You know what Mom and Dad are like. Other dons have their side women. Other dons have their trophy wives. Mom and Dad are the real thing.¡±

    ¡°No question there,¡± Luca agrees. ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Now, I catch up on some work. We¡¯ve got the sting tomorrow, but there¡¯s still the day-to-day business. I¡¯ve got reports to file. Figures to check. You know, the fun stuff.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± Luca says.

    I tilt my head at him. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I said I would, didn¡¯t I?¡± he snaps. ¡°I want to be useful.¡±

    I reach across the table, pping him on the arm. ¡°Thanks, Luca. Let¡¯s get to it.¡±

 Chapter 88

    Scarlet

    Mom is sleeping right now, I type, awkwardly holding my phone in one hand since my other is wrapped around Mom. She¡¯s on her side, trapping it, and I don¡¯t have the heart to move her. So do what you need to do.

    I have to keep the Family running, he replies. But trust me, I¡¯d much rather be there with you. How are you feeling?

    Between hearing about what happened to Dad and then learning he wasn¡¯t actually my dad, my head¡¯s spinning, honestly.

    Wait, what? he texts. He wasn¡¯t your dad?

    Mom told me before she fell asleep. I think she wanted to do it while she was still high, so she didn¡¯t chicken out. Apparently, my real dad passed away when I was little. I always wondered why he didn¡¯t seem to want me. Now I know.

    I¡¯m sorry, angel, he sends. You deserve better than that. Birth father or not, if hemitted to be a dad to you, he should¡¯ve fulfilled that role. If a man¡¯s lucky enough to have kids, he should do right by them.

    Maybe I was a terror as a child, hmm? Did you consider that? Perhaps he had a reason to hate me.

    Dark humor might not be the healthiest coping mechanism, but it¡¯s better than lying here thinking of all the ugly moments with Dad-Philip-and all the sour looks and resentment.

    Number one: I can¡¯t imagine you being a terror. Number two: Even if you were, it¡¯s a dad¡¯s job to help the child improve. Not to judge. Not to resent. Not to hate. When we have kids, we¡¯re going to do better.

    I gasp, then bite down, not wanting to wake Mom. I have to reread thest statement to make sure I¡¯ve understood him.

    When WE have kids?! I text, excitement bubbling up inside of me.

    When you have kids¡­ When I have kids¡­ We¡¯ll try to be better than that, won¡¯t we?

    I swallow, warning myself to rx. Of course, he didn¡¯t mean when he and I have children together. He was speaking in general terms, but that doesn¡¯t mean my dreams will stop flying, multiplying, and bursting into the future. It doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to forget about that vision I had-my man and me, surrounded by warmth and happiness.

    When I reply, I find myself thinking of ways not to prove that I¡¯d be a good mother-not convince him or advertise myself, but something pretty darn close. As I write out the message, I feel like I¡¯m applying for the best job in the world.

    When I¡¯m lucky enough to have children, I type, I will do everything differently than my parents. I don¡¯t want to criticize Mom and Dad. Well, I don¡¯t know how to talk or think about him. I know I will be there for my children, supporting them, letting them grow, and discovering their passions. I¡¯m never going to put the responsibility on them. Don¡¯t get me wrong, Elio. I¡¯m going to do my best to challenge them. If you ever had children, how many do you want?

    My hand is aching from typing out this message one-handed. There¡¯s also a pit in my stomach, an ache that tells me he will see through my message. He¡¯s going to realize I¡¯m talking about us. I¡¯m trying to convince him for us, and then he will outrightugh at me.

    ¡­

    Great, we¡¯re back to this game. I try not to cringe when I see the three dots. I know he wants me. My body is still sore and tingly from the steaminess, but that doesn¡¯t mean he wants everything. That doesn¡¯t mean the idea of a future together isn¡¯t ridiculous to him.

    Mom murmurs in her sleep, rolling over, finally freeing my hand. I lean across and kiss her on the head. Then I stare at my phone like I¡¯m trying to give myself eye strain.

    I¡¯ve never thought about having children, he replies.

    I shake my head. But you said you were passionate about it, remember? You said it was the Italian in you.

    There must be something wrong with me. Out of everything that¡¯s happened, including Dad, this has my heart beating the most. The idea of him not wanting kids doesn¡¯t fit into my head. Suddenly, my vision of the future starts to turn to vapor.

    Yeah, that¡¯s true, but that¡¯s recent. I¡¯d epted the fact I was never going to have children. I assumed that Luca was going to continue our family¡¯s name. That was good enough for me.

    I swallow, wincing when I hear somebody walk by outside the door. After things got icy with Alessia, I wonder how long until she tells us to get the hell out of here. So far, though, everybody has left us alone.

    So what changed?

    His message takes a long, long time. I sit up, unable to focus. Walking to the window, I crack the curtain, looking out on the city as the sun begins to set. It¡¯s been a long, long day of waiting, wondering, the crushing news about Dad, the confused emotions, and the shing guilt.

    Don¡¯t ask silly questions, angel, he replies.

    I grit my teeth. How is that a silly question? What does he mean by that? My soul glows when I think about him meaning everything has changed since he saw me. He saw me, and his universe changed shape as quickly andpletely as mine did. Our destinies screamed like the crescendo in a song.

    What¡¯s so silly about that? I send.

    Then I start pacing the bedroom. It feels as if there¡¯s a lot at stake with his answer. Minutes pass, five, ten¡­ Eventually, I sit down, staring at my phone: three dots, nothing, three dots, nothing. I wonder if he¡¯s just left his phone facedown somewhere. Maybe I¡¯m driving myself nuts for no reason at all.

    Finally, he texts me again, but it¡¯s not about children. Sorry, angel. I just got a call from Mom. She wants us all to have dinner together this evening. Apparently, my dad has insisted on it. We¡¯re going to have a special guest.

    I¡¯m tempted to tell him I don¡¯t care about that. All that matters is what we were talking about. The future. Family. Heat. Connection. Nothing else is relevant, but I won¡¯t pester him about it. If he doesn¡¯t want to talk, I can¡¯t force him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Do you have any idea who the guest is? I ask.

    No, he replies, but she sounded stressed on the phone. I¡¯m also suspicious about her saying Dad asked for it after what you told me.

    I cringe. I don¡¯t want toe between you and your family, Elio. I know how important it is to you.

    It is, but so is the Family, with a capital F. Hundreds of men and their wives and kids rely on us. The city itself relies on us. We stop the filth from creeping in. We stop the thugs, the traffickers, and the drug pushers. If Mom is lying, I know she¡¯d have a good reason. Or, at least, something she would see as a good reason.

    So when are youing back? I ask. I don¡¯t want to be at the dinner before him. Sitting with Alessia would be so awkward after what happened. She probably hates me for causing her to slip up.

    I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll see you soon.

    Okay, good, but what about children, Elio? What did you mean when you said I was asking silly questions? What about any of that? But before I can ask him this-not that I¡¯m sure I would¡¯ve had the nerve, anyway-Mom wakes, rolling over, rubbing her eyes.

    She looks at me as though she¡¯s startled. It¡¯s like she thought she was still in the crack den. Or maybe she was pilled-up in her bed in her mind, thinking this was all a wild nightmare. Reaching for the bedside cab, she grits her teeth, then pulls her hand away like it¡¯s burned.

    It confuses me at first. Then I understand. It¡¯s a habit. She was reaching for her pills. ¡°I¡¯m never taking another,¡± she says, looking at me with determination.

    ¡°What about withdrawals?¡± I ask quietly.

    ¡°They gave me some medication at the hospital,¡± she says. ¡°More pills, but not the really bad ones, and I¡¯m going to ween off these, too. I promise.¡±

    I walk to the bed, sit, and take her hands in mine. She feels so mmy and cold. ¡°I believe you, Mom,¡± I say, though I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s true.

 Chapter 89

    Elio

    ¡°What climbed up your ass and died?¡± Luca says from the passenger seat. ¡°Did I fill out that spreadsheet wrong or something?¡± Heughs gruffly.

    I drive through the city, teeth gritted.

    ¡°Elio?¡± Luca says, nudging me on the arm. ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk,¡± I tell him.

    ¡°Jesus, bro,¡± he replies. ¡°Is it this dinner? You know what Mom¡¯s like. She¡¯s probably hired some entertainment. Maybe she¡¯s invited one of her opera singer friends over.¡±

    ¡°She said Dad requested the dinner,¡± I say, which means she most likely lied. As twisted as it might be, I believe my woman, my singing angel, over my own mother. What does that say about me? ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not about that.¡±

    ¡°What is it, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Luca snaps. ¡°You can get away with that shit with the men. Even with Mom and Dad, but not with me. Remember, I¡¯ve been looking up to

    your grumpy ass my whole life. I¡¯m better at reading you than you give me credit for.¡±

    I sigh darkly. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m losing my mind, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°All the violencetely?¡±

    ¡°No, fuck no.¡± I grip the steering wheel hard. ¡°Everything we¡¯ve done has been justified. You saw the sick stuff those men had on theirputers. I don¡¯t feel bad about putting goddamn bullets into their worthless heads.¡±

    ¡°Just talk to me, then.¡±

    ¡°Is this a therapy session?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about yourdy,¡± Luca says. When I don¡¯t reply, he continues, ¡°I knew it. You¡¯ve changed since you met her. It¡¯s only been, what, a couple of days? But you¡¯re like a different person. I know I¡¯m right. Yourdy¡¯s making you lose your mind. That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I groan as Ie to a stop at a red light. ¡°If I tell you, you have to promise not to repeat it.¡±

    ¡°Obviously,¡± he says. ¡°Yeah¡­ but promise.¡±

    He puts his hand on his chest, half-joking, half-serious. ¡°I promise. I¡¯ll take it to the grave.¡±

    ¡°Something happened to me when I first saw Scarlet,¡± I tell him. ¡°The second I saw her in that restaurant, I knew I wanted her.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about that. I¡¯ve wanted plenty of women as soon as I saw them.¡±

    ¡°Not like this,¡± I tell him. ¡°The moment I saw her, bro, I knew she would be my future wife. She was going to be the mother of my children. She belonged-belongs-to me. This happened in an instant. It was like a religious revtion.¡±

    A car behind me honks the horn. I¡¯m lingering at the light. When Luca turns and puffs himself up, I pull away quickly. Thest thing I need is my little brother getting into a road rage scene.

    ¡°You knew all of that right away?¡± he says quietly, his voice full of awe.

    ¡°Instantly,¡± he says. ¡°I haven¡¯t doubted it once. When I think about the future, the life I had before seems shallow. Pathetic. I worked sixteen hours a day, doing tasks I could easily delegate to give myself an excuse not to live. Now, I want to live with my woman. My Scarlet.¡±

    Luca lets out a long breath. I nce at him. He tilts his head, looking like a little boy again, trying to make sense of his older brother. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever experienced anything like that,¡± he says, ¡°but I know you. You¡¯re serious about this.¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± I say passionately.

    ¡°Then you should tell her,¡± he says.

    ¡°Just like that? I thought you¡¯d call me nuts.¡±

    ¡°Who cares if you¡¯re nuts? Who cares if she¡¯s half your age? Who cares if you¡¯ve known each other for less than a week? Who cares, bro? If this life teaches us one thing, it¡¯s that everything can end like that.¡± He snaps his fingers. ¡°So you can spend your time umming and ahhing over it, or you can do something about it.¡±

    ¡°Very wise,¡± I tell him.

    ¡°Are you being sarcastic?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean it. You¡¯re right, but what if I scare her away?¡± ¡°If she knows what¡¯s good for her, she won¡¯t let you.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I say, my voice edged with aggression.

    ¡°You¡¯re Elio Marino. You¡¯re richer than God. You¡¯re going to be don one day. Any young woman with a head on her shoulders would leap at this chance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I want, though,¡± I growl. ¡°I don¡¯t want a woman with me only for my name. I want a woman who¡¯d be with me even if I was dirt poor, even if we only had each other and were living in a tent because that¡¯s how badly I want her. I don¡¯t care about anything else. Just being together.¡±

    ¡°If you want a woman like that, you¡¯ll be searching your entire life,¡± Luca replies. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a woman who¡¯ll be with a man no matter what. They want security. It¡¯s not a bad thing. They need somebody capable of taking care of them and their children.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± I admit, ¡°but I don¡¯t want her to choose me just for my name. I want her to feel how I do.¡±

    Luca sighs. ¡°So you want her to have known that you were her future husband the second she saw you? That she was going to be the mother to your children? You want all that?¡±

    I grind my teeth, saying nothing. I get his point. It¡¯s an unrealistic expectation. Luca must sense my mood because he doesn¡¯t say anything else. We drive in steely silence.

    ¡°Boys,¡± Mom says, rising from her chair in the living room when we enter.

    I was going to see my woman first, but clearly, Mom has other ns. She has a frantic expression on her face, flustered, as though she¡¯s been waiting for us. Dad sits in his wheelchair, hunched slightly forward, eyes slowly pulling shut as though he¡¯s barely keeping himself awake.

    On the armchair facing away from us, a man sits, but I can¡¯t tell who it is from here.

    ¡°Mom,¡± I say, taking her hand and kissing her cheek. ¡°Hey, Mom,¡± Luca says, doing the same.

    ¡°Look,	our	new	business	partner	is	here,¡±	Mom	says	with	forced excitement.

    Russel Greene stands, his hair slick with product, his grin wide and implying a lot. He¡¯s alone, surrounded by our men, in the presence of the Marino brothers, yet he looks confident and happy to see us. ¡°Fes,¡± he says, walking forward and offering his hand.

    ¡°Russel,¡± Luca replies in an unreadable tone, shaking his hand.

    I shake it too, reluctantly, to keep up appearances, but I hold on to his hand for a moment longer before letting go. He tilts his head at me, a real shit- eating grin on his face.

    ¡°Shall we go into the dining room?¡± he says as if he¡¯s in charge.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get changed first,¡± I say, giving Mom a look, but she¡¯s too busy fluffing a cushion that is clearly already fluffed enough. She¡¯s just giving herself something to do so she doesn¡¯t have to meet my eye. ¡°And say hello to my girlfriend.¡±

    Mom gasps. ¡°Your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± I say, talking to Mom but keeping my gaze on Russel. ¡°Scarlet Smith is my girlfriend now.¡±

    Russel flinches at Scarlet¡¯s name. He couldn¡¯t make it any more obvious if he tried. ¡°Scarlet¡­ Smith?¡±

    ¡°You know her?¡± Luca says. ¡°I¡­ no, no.¡±

    ¡°A bit weird of you to repeat her name ominously like that, then,¡± Lucaments.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that,¡± Russel rushes to say. ¡°I just expected a Marino to be with an Italian, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Hmm. It¡¯s possible. Highly, highly unlikely, but that may be what he meant. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I say, turning and walking down the hallway.

    I knock on Scarlet¡¯s door.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she calls. Even her speaking voice is more angelic than any other woman¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I tell her.

    ¡°Two seconds.¡± She opens the door and walks into the hallway. She¡¯s wearing a polka-dot dress that shows off her thick, gorgeous legs. Her hair is wavy down to her shoulders, and she¡¯s applied light makeup. It¡¯s like she¡¯s highlighting her natural beauty instead of covering her face. ¡°Mom¡¯s sleeping again. Is it okay if she skips dinner?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I tell my woman. ¡°I¡¯ll have Sebastian bring her something when she¡¯s ready to eat.¡±

    Looping my arms around Scarlet¡¯s waist, I pull her into a hug. She makes one of her cute, captivating noises when I lean down and press my lips against hers. We kiss deeply, passionately. I can feel the hunger in her.

    I don¡¯t mean to get carried away, but before I know it, I¡¯ve got her pushed against the wall. I tell myself I¡¯m listening out just in case somebody walks by, but that¡¯s crap. I¡¯mpletely lost to my woman. I slide my hand down her body, getting closer to her hip, knowing it would be damn perfect to indulge in her curviness. Squeeze her hips, her ass, her thick, beautiful legs.

    She puts her hand on my chest and pushes softly. ¡°Elio,¡± she whispers breathily.

    I nce up and down the hallway, making sure we¡¯re alone, keeping my hands on her hips. There¡¯s something addictive about holding her like this. I¡¯m obsessed with her. Hungry.

    ¡°Just so you know, I told Mom you¡¯re my girlfriend,¡± I say.

    She gasps again, her hand tightening on my chest, her fingernails pressing through my shirt. ¡°Really? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you are,¡± I growl, pushing my lips against hers again.

    We¡¯re lost to the world for a minute or so. She smooths her hands around my neck, clinging tightly, making the steamiest moaning noises. It¡¯s almost enough to make me snap. I should think of her dad, of everything she¡¯s been through. Or maybe what Luca said. Any woman would jump at the chance, but when I¡¯m kissing her, it¡¯s like nothing else exists.

    ¡°If I¡¯m your girlfriend,¡± she says, breaking off the kiss, ¡°I think¡­ uh¡­ you should know something.¡±

    I brush the hair from her face, savoring the moment-the way she tilts her head, the smile that passes across her lips. ¡°Nothing can change how I feel about you,¡± I say, getting dangerously close to telling her everything, unleashing it all.

    ¡°Just so you know, when we¡­ you know, get intimate.¡±

    ¡°You mean when your young, curvy, perfect body turns me into a fucking savage, and it¡¯d take an army to stop me from iming you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that,¡± she murmurs, her cheeks flushing with lust. ¡°I¡¯ve never done that before, gone all the way, I mean, so you¡¯re not surprised.¡± She shakes her head,ughing wildly. ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with me. After everything, I still can¡¯t say the word.¡±

    ¡°Say it,¡± I snarl. ¡°You can. You will. Say it, Scarlet.¡±

    I¡¯ve forgotten about everything. Her mom. Her dad. Even Russel. My woman doesn¡¯t even know he¡¯s here. All that matters is this moment. My heart is thudding. My head is swimming with heat and lust. I¡¯m aching for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m a virgin,¡± she whispers.

    I take a step back. I have to. Otherwise, my instincts will take over. I¡¯ll lift her over my shoulder and carry her into the nearest spare bedroom, throw her down, and tear off her clothes. Drive my dick deep into her inexperienced body and fuck her hard. Fuck her for the first time.

    ¡°Is that okay?¡± she asks.

    I reach forward, holding her hand tightly so she can feel my passion. ¡°Nothing could stop me from wanting you, Scarlet. Never doubt that.¡±

    ¡°I just thought I should tell you,¡± she murmurs, smoothing her thumb over my knuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be disappointed.¡±

    ¡°You could never disappoint me,¡± I say, kissing her again, with somehow more passion this time.

    There¡¯s only so long I can leave this, though, without being aplete jackass. ¡°I need to tell you something, too. I should¡¯ve told you right away, but you¡¯re so damn distracting.¡±

    ¡°I am?¡± she says, flushed and beautiful. ¡°When I¡¯m with you, Elio, it¡¯s like poof.¡± Sheughs adorably. ¡°Everything else just vanishes from my head. It¡¯s like a superpower.¡±

    ¡°Russel is here,¡± I tell her. Her smile drops immediately.

    ¡°That¡¯s the special guest,¡± I go on. ¡°Mom wants us to have dinner with him.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not the shark,¡± she murmurs, a low note of hope in her voice.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I say, ¡°but when I mentioned your name, he seemed to know who you were. Something¡¯s making this prick think he has power over us. The leader of the Shanks.¡±

    ¡°The Shanks?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his little gang. They¡¯re worse than two-bit. Something¡¯s happening here, and I intend to find out during dinner, but I need your help, angel.¡±

    She stands up straighter. Pride touches her features. Pride fills me, too. She¡¯s got so much fierceness in her, so much to pass on to our children. ¡°After everything you¡¯ve done for me, anything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my brave, beautiful virgin,¡± I tell her, kissing her forehead as gently as I can. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take her virginity right now. ¡°It¡¯s time to find out once and for all. Together.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Together,¡± she says.

 Chapter 90

    Scarlet

    I expect Elio to let go of my hand when we walk into therge dining room. Though we¡¯re girlfriend and boyfriend-terms that seem like massive understatements and downright perfection-I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be so obvious about it in front of his parents and brother.

    He holds my hand even tighter as we approach the table. Silverware gleams from each ce. I recognize Luca from the restaurant. He stands, offering me a small smile. Alessia stands, too, keeping one hand on her husband¡¯s. Russel remains seated, looking at me with a confusing expression on his face, a cross between gloating and panic. Like before, I could be reading too much into this.

    Elio pulls out a chair and gestures for me to sit opposite Russel. When Elio sits, everybody else takes their seats, too. Elio is on one side of me, and Luca is on the other. Then it¡¯s Alessia, Leo, and Russel.

    Russel idly toys with a gleaming silver knife, looking around the table. ¡°Thank you so much for having me, Alessia. It means a lot.¡±

    Elio flinches when Russel uses her first name. I remember what my boyfriend and I talked about, the test we¡¯re going to give to Russel. Surely,

    this is a way to find out once and for all. I¡¯m d to have an objective. It makes it easier than thinking about everything else.

    Alessia flinches, too. She¡¯s staring at the table. ¡°You¡¯re most wee.¡±

    ¡°And you, sir,¡± Russel says, looking at Leo. ¡°Well?¡± Russel nces at Alessia. ¡°Does he have anything to say?¡±

    He¡¯s got a wicked grin on his face. Whatever¡¯s happening here, Elio¡¯s right. He thinks he¡¯s in charge. He believes he has total control. Alessia leans down and puts her ear next to Leo¡¯s mouth, and there¡¯s no noise. If he¡¯s speaking, it must be so, so quietly.

    ¡°He said you¡¯re wee,¡± Alessia says. ¡°Did he? What a man!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s on the menu, then?¡± Elio grunts, clearly trying to move the conversation along.

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s Italian,¡± Russel says. ¡°Italian food is the best, in my humble

    opinion.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll start with some caviar,¡± Alessia says.

    ¡°Caviar? For the likes of me?¡± Russel beams. ¡°That¡¯s a treat I didn¡¯t expect.¡±

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever eaten caviar. I have to admit, I¡¯m not too impressed. Give me a burger or a steak and fries any day of the week. Russel and Alessia talk about opera, and Alessia clearly knows far more. Once the waiting staff clear away the tes, Elio nudges me under the table.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    That¡¯s my cue. Showtime. I¡¯ve never been much of an actor-I was cruddy in high school the one time I auditioned-but today isn¡¯t like any other day. All I have to do is let the tension and the pain bubble to the surface. I let myself think about losing Dad and almost losing Mom.

    Soon, the tearse. I push away from the table, shuddering.

    ¡°Dear,¡± Alessia says, sounding like there¡¯s genuine concern in her voice. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±

    As Elio and I nned, I stand, quickly rushing from the room. The tears areing far faster and with far more intensity than I thought they would. There¡¯s an aching desperation in me, just below the surface.

    After cleaning myself up in the bathroom, I return to the dining room. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± Elio says. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot. Your dad, your mom, the loan shark.¡±

    I¡¯m guessing Luca¡¯s in on this, too. He says, ¡°Loan shark?¡± But I¡¯m sure he already knows. He and Elio seem very close.

    Elio sighs, cing his elbows on the table. I¡¯m pretending to dab at my cheek, but really, I¡¯m watching Russel keenly. He¡¯s staring at Elio with that look of panic again.

    ¡°Some lowlife broke into Scarlet¡¯s apartment and threatened her because her dad owes a debt. He got physical with her.¡±

    ¡°Pathetic worm,¡± Luca says. ¡°Absolute mongrel. No real man would do something like that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Elio replies. ¡°It takes a real piece of worthless scum to threaten a woman in her own home.¡±

    ¡°Fes,¡± Russel says, the idiot. He should keep his mouth shut. He looks angry, pissed that they¡¯re insulting him, even if they¡¯re not explicitly calling him out. ¡°Surely you understand that if a man takes a debt and then runs, the loan shark must try to collect.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t target women,¡± Luca snaps. ¡°It¡¯s pretty damn simple.¡±

    ¡°What sort of mafia has a policy like that?¡± Russel says,ughing as he takes another sip of whiskey. He¡¯s been sipping it ever since we sat down. He¡¯s had three sses more than everybody else. Maybe that¡¯s why he¡¯s making such a stupid tactical error.

    ¡°The Marinos don¡¯t hurt women,¡± Luca says, leaning forward. ¡°You sound like you¡¯ve got a problem with that, Russel.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the tone, man?¡±

    Luca suddenly ms his hand on the table. The cutlery leaps up and down. ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me. You shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡±

    ¡°Luca,¡± Elio says.

    ¡°No,¡± Luca growls. ¡°You stupid fuck, Russel. Do you really think we¡¯d go into business with somebody without vetting them? We¡¯ve been following you for weeks. We saw you go to Scarlet¡¯s apartment. We saw you leave. You were the only one that night. You¡¯re the loan shark.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know Luca was going to say this. I guess Elio didn¡¯t want to distract me from my role.

    Russel drains thest of his whiskey, ms the ss down, and then sighs. ¡°So you think you¡¯ve got it all figured out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty simple,¡± Luca says. ¡°You misjudged us. You thought we were scum like you. So you arranged that restaurant, thinking you¡¯d have a chance to gloat about what you¡¯d done.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d gone soft, but it¡¯s true,¡± Russel says, shrugging. ¡°So you are the shark,¡± Elio says, standing up.

    ¡°With the teeth to prove it,¡± Russel says,ughing and shing a smile.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have admitted it,¡± Elio says, walking slowly around the table. He¡¯s got purpose in his gait. His intense eyes are focused, ready for violence. ¡°Luca, get Dad and the women out of here.¡±

    Russel stands quickly, pushing his chair back and raising his hands. ¡°You need to wait.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to do a goddamn thing.¡± Elio raises his hands in a fighting stance when he¡¯s almost at Russel. For a man his size, he looks incredibly light on his feet, bouncing back and forth subtly. ¡°Except break your nose.

    Maybe shatter your jaw, too. Then put you in the ground. You broke into my girlfriend¡¯s home. You threatened her.¡±

    Russel backs up against the wall.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be here for this bit,¡± Luca says, leaning close to me. ¡°Please, Scarlet, Mom, you need to leave.¡±

    Russel yells when Elio darts forward, grabs his wrist, and throws him on the floor like a child. Elio falls on top of him, driving his knee into Russel¡¯s chest. Veins bulge in Elio¡¯s neck. He¡¯s got a wild look in his eye, yet he keeps himself calm. It¡¯s a cold, ready aggression.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Luca says.

    I look over to find Alessia with her head in her hands. She suddenly stands up, waving a hand at Elio. ¡°Stop, Elio! Stop right now! You can¡¯t hurt him!¡±

 Chapter 91

    Elio

    I¡¯m just barely keeping myself restrained. The second this piece of filth admitted what he did, I almost went full berserker. The moment Luca clears the room, I will do just that. Snap his limbs. Smash his face with my fist until he¡¯s a bloody, broken mess. Then I¡¯ll finish the job with a steak knife right in his goddam throat.

    Russel stares up at me, a coward¡¯s look ofplete fear on his face. Fighting a big, angry man is much harder than a short, scared woman.

    ¡°Elio,¡± Mom says, walking up beside us. ¡°Please. You have to stop.¡± ¡°Give me one good reason,¡± I snarl. ¡°This bastard deserves it.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Listen to your mommy, Elio-¡±

    I drive my fist into Russel¡¯s face. Hard. My knuckle catches his nose, and it erupts with blood. He gasps and starts screaming right away, proper bitch stuff. Proper cowardly stuff. He¡¯s like a little sniveling baby.

    ¡°Elio¡­¡± Mom touches my arm. ¡°Please. No more. Not now.¡±

    ¡°Then exin,¡± I yell, ring at her, something I can¡¯t ever remember doing. Yelling at my mother makes me feel so small. ¡°Why are we in business with this freak? This was your choice, Mom. Dad hasn¡¯t said a goddamn thing since his stroke. I know it. You know it. Luca knows it. You¡¯ve been lying this whole time.¡±

    Mom blinks, tears sliding down her cheeks. Behind her, I can see Luca frowning at me. Even if I said it in the wrong way, it¡¯s a fact. There¡¯s no way around it.

    Finally, Mom nods. ¡°Just let him up. Then I¡¯ll exin.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t feel like letting him up?¡± I snarl. ¡°Then you¡¯ll sacrifice our entire Family,¡± she replies.

    ¡°What? How? How?¡± ¡°Elio, please.¡±

    ¡°He broke into my woman¡¯s apartment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Scarlet says. I nce over and see her standing, her hands sped in front of her, her features flushed. ¡°Your mom clearly needs to tell you this, whatever it is. It¡¯s not like Russel is going anywhere, is he?¡±

    ¡°You should thank her,¡± I tell Russel, standing and keeping my gaze on him, praying for him to try something else.

    He struggles to his feet, groaning as his nose continues to piss blood. ¡°Cover the door, Luca.¡±

    He moves to the doorway, a steak knife in his hand, staring at Russel. I pick up a knife, too, grab Russel by the shirt, and hold the knife to his throat.

    ¡°Please move,¡± I tell Russel. ¡°Please fight. I¡¯d enjoy that.¡±

    ¡°I think you should listen to your mom,¡± he says, and that almost makes me drive the de into his throat-the fact he thinks he has any right to get involved with my family. Or the Family, and especially after what he did to my woman.

    Mom stands behind her chair, her hand on her head. She nces at Dad, then at Luca. ¡°Luca, please, take your father.¡±

    ¡°Mom-¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± she pleads.

    ¡°I¡¯d listen to her,¡± Russel says. ¡°Unless you want a nasty surprise-¡±

    I give him a stiff jab at the base of his spine, letting him feel how serious I am. He grunts and stumbles forward. I grab his shirt, pull him backward, and press the knife against his throat again.

    ¡°Do it, Luca,¡± I tell him.

    He groans, walking around the table. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m taking you to your room, okay? I¡¯ll have Sebastian stay with you.¡±

    Dad sits there, borderline lifeless. It breaks my damn heart. Luca wheels Dad from the room.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Luca to return.¡± Mom sits, sighs, and waves a hand. ¡°You might as well sit down, dear.¡±

    Despite the circumstances, hearing her call Scarlet dear touches me deeply. I know it¡¯s a small thing, nothing to get overly excited about, but it¡¯s enough to make me think of the future-the days when she and Mom will be friends, all this crap behind us.

    Luca returns, closing the door behind him.

    ¡°Do you want to tell them?¡± Russel says. ¡°Or shall I?¡±

    Mom whimpers. ¡°You do it, you evil man. You fucking do it!¡±

    Luca and I exchange a look. It¡¯s rare to hear Mom curse or see her so irate.

    ¡°Can I do it without a knife in my throat?¡± Russel says. ¡°And maybe I could get a damn napkin for my nose?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be a corpse soon,¡± I tell him coldly. ¡°No need to worry about any of that.¡±

    When heughs, I almost lose it again. I can only forcibly calm myself down when my Scarlet gives me a look. It¡¯s aplicated look, saying a whole lot. It¡¯s like she¡¯s telling me she wants Russel to pay, but she also wants me to keep the Family safe. Maybe that involves hearing how Russel has Mom so scared.

    ¡°Get on with it,¡± I snap, shaking him.

    Russel sighs. ¡°I¡¯ve been the leader of the Shanks for six years.¡± ¡°You say that like we should be impressed,¡± Luca snaps.

    Russel shrugs. He¡¯s keeping hisposure well for a man whose life is at serious risk. I¡¯d admire it if I wasn¡¯t ready to gut him like the pig he is.

    ¡°We were less impressive when we started,¡± Russel says. ¡°Say what you want, but many of our members are rich. We¡¯ve dragged ourselves out of the dirt. We¡¯re seeding.¡±

    ¡°Good for you,¡± Scarlet says bitterly. ¡°We should give you a round of apuse.¡±

    ¡°Feisty, aren¡¯t you?¡± Russel says, and then he makes an animal whining noise.

    Mom averts her gaze. Scarlet gasps. I don¡¯t give a fuck. I¡¯ve dragged the de across his throat just a little, not deep enough to cut, enough to make him bleed, but not enough to hurt seriously.

    ¡°Say one more word to her,¡± I tell him, ¡°and the next cut won¡¯t be so nice.¡± ¡°Even if she talks to me?¡±

    ¡°She can sing you a fucking song,¡± I say, which would be more than he deserves, hearing her angelic voice. ¡°You¡¯ll still keep your worthless mouth shut.¡±

    He sighs. ¡°The point is, fes, I¡¯m always looking for a way to advance my cause and help my men. I put feelers out years ago, dozens of different ns. The Irish mob, the Cartel, the Marinos¡­ any way I could get an in. For years, I searched. For years, I failed. I¡¯m man enough to admit that.¡±

    Mom shudders, squeezing her hands together. On the exterior, she looks morous, her rings shing, but a desperate sadness tells me something terrible ising.

    ¡°Get to the point,¡± Luca says.

    ¡°I finally got a lead,¡± Russel says. ¡°A man heard I was searching for a way in. This fe was real smart and real scared. He was sitting on some dirt that could tear your Family apart, but he didn¡¯t have the manpower. He didn¡¯t have the vision. So he sold it to me instead.¡±

    ¡°Sold what to you?¡± I snarl.

    ¡°A tape,¡± Russel says, a sick note in his voice. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to exin this part, dear Alessia?¡±

    Mom looks up, tears in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a dirty, disgusting man. You¡¯re not even a man.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°What sort of tape?¡± Luca says, but the hitch in his voice tells me he already knows.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Russel snaps. ¡°Twenty years ago, your mother had an affair. They made a little video together.¡±

    My blood turns cold. The mob life is hypocritical. I¡¯ve never agreed with the rule that the woman has to be loyal and the man can sleep around if he wants. When a man chooses his woman, they should both be loyal. Dad feels the same. He¡¯s told me it many times, but Russel¡¯s right. If this got out, it would be a massive blow to the Family.

    ¡°ckmail,¡± Luca says in disgust.

    ¡°Not just simple ckmail, my friend,¡± Russel says. ¡°That¡¯s a very simplistic way to look at it. I knew I would have to wait for my chance. Leonardo Marino has a fierce reputation. I had to be careful.¡±

    ¡°But then he had a stroke,¡± I growl, ¡°and you knew Mom would be vulnerable.¡±

    ¡°He said I had to go along with it,¡± Mom whispers. ¡°I had to pretend Leo was talking to me.¡±

    ¡°For the stadium project,¡± I say, applying more pressure to the knife. ¡°He knew we¡¯d never do business with a scumbag like him otherwise. What else did he make you do, Mom?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Mom replies.

    ¡°It was all set up,¡± Russel says. Even with his voice made quieter by the pressure of the knife, he sounds proud. ¡°You had to believe in the lie. So, for the time being, I had your mom pretend your dad was giving her regr instructions. Keep the business running. Nice and simple.¡±

    ¡°And then the stadium,¡± I say, nodding. ¡°Well done, Russel. You sick fuck. You exploited my mother¡¯s moment of weakness.¡±

    ¡°Not just a moment-¡±

    Luca suddenly springs across the room, murder in his eyes, fists clenched.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Mom cries, leaping to her feet and pushing her chair into his path. ¡°You can¡¯t hurt him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Luca snarls, trying to get past Mom, but she blocks his path.

    ¡°If anybody hurts him,¡± Scarlet says, ring, ¡°he¡¯ll release the video somehow. That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it, Russel? That¡¯s what you are. A pathetic lowlife using a woman¡¯s sexuality against her. I bet that¡¯s it.¡±

    Russel wisely doesn¡¯t respond to this. I wonder what my woman thinks about the cheating. I can¡¯t let myself think about it right now. Twenty years ago, when I was twenty-two. Mom and Dad have been together since before I was born. I never could¡¯ve imagined her having an affair.

    ¡°I check in with one of my boys every four hours,¡± Russel says. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t hear from me, he has instructions to release the video. We¡¯ve got the email addresses of several of your men. We made sure to choose the more old-fashioned and power-hungry ones who¡¯d use it as an excuse to start a war. Your Family will tear itself apart.¡±

    ¡°So as long as your men hear from you every four hours, the video stays hidden,¡± Luca says, nodding. ¡°You stupid fuck. You shouldn¡¯t have told us that.¡±

    A shiver moves through Russel. I feel it through the knife. ¡°In p-person,¡± he says.

    ¡°Nope,¡± Luca replies. ¡°You can¡¯t lie now. Dumb fuck. Right. Let¡¯s tie him up, bro. We¡¯ll force him to check in.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t make me,¡± Russel whines.

    Luca finally walks around Mom. He stares at Russel with his intent and capabilitypletely clear. He¡¯d ragdoll him without a single question. He¡¯d slice him to pieces. ¡°There are ten ways I could force you,¡± Luca says, ¡°and that¡¯s just off the top of my head. I¡¯ll get some rope.¡±

    ¡°Oh, lord,¡± Mom says, burying her face in her hands and bursting into tears. It¡¯s like all the pain of thest few months, ever since Dad¡¯s stroke, is catching up with her. She melts into her chair. I can¡¯t go to her, but even if I wasn¡¯t guarding Russel, I¡¯m not sure I would.

    She cheated on Dad. How am I ever going to be okay with that?

    Scarlet walks over to Mom and sits beside her, cing her hand on her shoulder. Mom turns and copses against my woman, crying desperately. Scarlet hugs her tightly. There¡¯s a twitch in my chest when I see my womanforting my mom.

    When Luca returns with the rope, we tie Russel to the chair.

    ¡°Can you stay with him?¡± I ask Luca. ¡°I¡¯m going to take Scarlet and¡­¡± I trail off, realizing it¡¯s better not to talk about this in front of Russel in case he somehow gets loose.

    ¡°I got you,¡± Luca replies. ¡°You should probably take Mom and Dad too. I¡¯ll tell the staff to leave. From now on, vetted, trusted Family men only.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Scarlet

    Elio drives us to another penthouse about a mile from his parents. Mom, Alessia, and I sit in the back, Alessia staring out the window on one side of me and Mom doing the same on the other. They both seem spaced out for their own reasons. Leo sits in the passenger seat. My heart broke a little when I saw my man helping his dad into the car-the pain in his eyes.

    When we reach the penthouse, Elio drives us into a private garage and climbs from the car. He opens the door and offers his hand to his mom. I can tell he does this reluctantly, as though it hurts him. I¡¯m unsure what to say or do to help heal the rift between them.

    Cheating¡­ It¡¯s just so wrong. It makes me sick to think about it. Whenever I think about getting steamy, it¡¯s always with my man. I can¡¯t even imagine somebody else touching me, being naked with me. It¡¯s unnatural. It doesn¡¯t fit into my head.

    ¡°Come on, Mom,¡± I say, touching her arm softly. ¡°Hmm?¡± she replies. ¡°Oh, yes¡­¡±

    She opens the door on her side and climbs out. She¡¯s shaky on her feet, so I offer her my arm. She clings to it gratefully as I lead her to the elevator, joining Alessia. Elio returns for his father, helping him into the wheelchair and pushing him over.

    ¡°Mom, can you take Dad and Mrs. Smith upstairs? I need to speak with Scarlet.¡±

    He speaks in a detached way, and he doesn¡¯t look at his mother. It¡¯s like he can¡¯t, not after what she did. There¡¯s a coldness to him that wasn¡¯t there before, but I can¡¯t me him for that.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Alessia says, pressing the button to the elevator.

    Elio takes my hands and leads me away from them. Even so, he waits until they¡¯re inside the elevator. I turn and see Mom watching us, even in her spaced-out state. She¡¯s got a small smile on her face, almost like she¡¯s happy I¡¯ve found somebody and can see how much belonging mes in me when I¡¯m close to my man.

    ¡°What a dinner,¡± he says once they¡¯re gone, shaking his head. ¡°Jesus Christ. Mom cheated. I never would¡¯ve guessed that.¡±

    ¡°Would it really ruin the Family?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think cheating is serious?¡± he growls.

    I ce my hand on his chest, calming him down a little. ¡°I¡¯d never cheat on you,¡± I tell him. ¡°Never. Just the idea of it is sick to me.¡±

    ¡°Promise,¡± he says fiercely, leaning close, letting me feel the heat of his passionate, frantic breaths.

    ¡°I promise,¡± I tell him. ¡°I swear¡­¡±

    He pushes his lips against mine. I can feel how badly he needs this kiss. There¡¯s fresh hunger in the closeness. We kiss even deeper, the passion scorching, but then he grabs my shoulders and gently pushes me away.

    ¡°I need to go back.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I ask.

    ¡°First, we need to ensure Russel checks in with his men and that his men don¡¯t guess something¡¯s up. After that, we¡¯ll work out how to get our hands on this video and delete all the copies. Then¡­¡± He grits his teeth. ¡°We end the prick. I would¡¯ve cut him to ribbons if he hadn¡¯t pulled that slimy little ace. What he did to you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whisper. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he grunts. ¡°Nothing about this is okay. You need to go now, angel. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to do my job.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter?¡± I ask hopefully.

    He nods, kissing me with surprising gentleness on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll text you.¡±

    Is everything okay there? he texts a few hourster.

    I¡¯m lying in bed, Mom snoring across the room from me. We¡¯ve decided to take the room with two singles. Mom passed out almost as soon as we got here. I¡¯m d she was sleeping when all the mayhem happened and didn¡¯t have to experience any of it.

    Yes, I reply. Everybody¡¯s in bed. What about with you?

    As good as they can be. Russel has checked in with his goons. They bought it.

    Was it difficult to make him do that? I ask.

    I¡¯m not sure you want to know that. It might make you feel differently about me.

    I know you have to be tough, I tell him, my thumbs moving so fast. I know you have to be brutal sometimes, but I know you¡¯re a good person, too. You use your toughness for a reason.

    Then yeah, he replies. It was surprisingly difficult. I think he¡¯s staked everything on this. He got overconfident. He¡¯s sobered up a little now and clearly regrets it.

    What¡¯s the next step? I ask.

    Finding out how many copies there are, where he¡¯s stashed them, and how to delete them all.

    I know cheating¡¯s wrong. I¡¯d never do it. I swear, Elio. I only want you, but would it really ruin the Family?

    Men in this life are old-fashioned, he replies. They take a dim view of a woman being unfaithful. It will make Dad look weak, weaker than he already appears. If I were don, not just acting don, maybe that would be different.

    Then be don, I tell him. You can do that, can¡¯t you?

    Not soon enough. There are procedures. We¡¯d need to gather the men. I can¡¯t waste time until this video is gone. It¡¯s disgusting to even think about. A video of my mom¡­

    I can¡¯t even imagine, I reply. I¡¯m so sorry you have to go through this. I¡¯m sorry any of it happened.

    You don¡¯t need to apologize for anything. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have found out what this lowlife piece of filth had over my mom. If it weren¡¯t for you, we¡¯d be lost.

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true, I type. Anyway, the main point is that now you¡¯ve got to handle this mess. I know you can do it, Elio. You¡¯re strong. You¡¯re capable. You¡¯re experienced. You¡¯re all the things I ever dreamed my boyfriend could be.

    Did you used to dream about having the perfect boyfriend, then? he asks.

    One of the downsides to texting is not being able to hear the person¡¯s tone. However, I don¡¯t have to hear him to know he¡¯s probably sounding pretty bitter right about now. The stuff with his mom has got him thinking about our rtionship. It feels so amazing-not to mention surreal-to think of it like that. Even if I¡¯ve told him I would never cheat, maybe the concerns are still there.

    I didn¡¯t have time to think about rtionships, I text. I was too busy working, stressing, trying to help Mom. When I did think about it, I always just figured it wasn¡¯t for me. I never felt anything for anyone. Anyway, high school boys are so immature.

    Some would say you would be better off with one of them, he texts. Your own age, no criminal connections¡­ There¡¯s a lot to think about.

    Are you saying you¡¯d end things with me?

    No. Never. I don¡¯t want that. I want you, Scarlet.

    Then stop implying it, I type. I¡¯m happy being with you, even if this has been the craziest couple of days of my life. Even if it shouldn¡¯t make sense, it DOES. We make sense. Tell me I¡¯m wrong.

    You¡¯re not. I feel exactly the same, but I¡¯ve got twenty-three years on you. I¡¯m a forty-two-year-old man. Some people would say you¡¯re not in the best position to make an informed decision.

    Are you trying to convince me to have doubts?

    COULD I convince you? he counters. Thest thing I ever want to do is take advantage of you.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I sit up in bed, looking across the room at Mom, her chest rising and falling softly in silhouette. I wish he were here now, in person. Then I could hold him tight, look him directly in the eyes, and let him know how serious I am.

    You could spend the next ten years trying, and you still wouldn¡¯t convince me, I type quickly. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m only neen. I don¡¯t care if people would think I¡¯m immature. I¡¯ve had to grow up fast. I know what I want

    -who I want. It¡¯s you.

    I want you too, he replies. Just you. Nobody else. The mafia life is one- sided as hell. Men can cheat. Married men can have girlfriends, but not me, Scarlet. I only want you. Forever.

    I gasp, then bite down, not wanting to wake Mom. I read his message repeatedly, trying to convince myself I¡¯m not going crazy. I read that correctly. He wants me, only me¡­

    Three dots appear and disappear. He¡¯s probably wondering why I¡¯m taking so long to reply. I¡¯m unsure how to tell him I¡¯ve wanted him since the moment I saw him. How can I exin that destiny touched me the second Iid eyes on him? Fate imed us both.

    Forever? I type slowly, as if taking my time with the message means his answer will be the one I want-the one I need.

    I wanted to tell you this in person, but yes. Forever. Learning what happened between Mom and Dad has made me see things differently. I can¡¯t keep this locked inside anymore.

    I read his message, then see he¡¯s typing another. Turning, I sit up, cing my feet on the floor. I can¡¯t stay in bed. I feel like I need to get up and run, get up and sing, get up and do something. Maybe I should call him, but if he¡¯s texting, there¡¯s probably a reason. Honestly, texting about this is far easier than talking would be.

    When I saw you, my singing angel, I knew you were mine. It happened before you left me that note and asked for help. It happened INSTANTLY. Before, I was a cold workaholic. I was content to work sixteen hours a day, burying my head and ignoring even the idea of rtionships. But when I saw you, that all changed. I knew I had to have you.

    I read this message, my heart beating so hard, a smile spreading warmly across my face. Tears threaten to sting my eyes. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s saying this. What if somebody has somehow gotten hold of his phone? Is this really him?

    I knew you were-you are-MINE. You¡¯re the future mother of my children. You¡¯re my future wife. I have to tell you this now. I can¡¯t wait. Life changes too quickly. Everything can flip upside down in a moment. Nothing is secure except us. I have to know. Do you feel the same? COULD you? Do you want to be my woman?

    I¡¯m about to reply when I see he¡¯s typing another message. I imagine my man hunched over his phone, powerful shoulders bulging, typing fast as the passion scorches through him. My body tingles just like it did when we were getting steamy, my core telling me to find him, ride him, take his seed.

    My dad, my not-really-a-dad, passed away today. No, he was murdered, but the truth is-I couldn¡¯t even say this to Mom-I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t even care about Mom¡¯s addiction or all the drama and bloodshed. All I care about are those three dots on my cell phone screen, telling me he¡¯s going to say something else that will send my soul soaring.

    If you think I¡¯m crazy for thinking this, you have to tell me. I need the truth. Don¡¯t tell me what you think I want to hear. Don¡¯t lie to me. Don¡¯t agree just because you want my money. I always need two things from you, Scarlet: loyalty and honesty. If you can give me those, nothing can ever break us apart.

    I¡¯m breathing fast, passion making my heart beat hard. There¡¯s so much¡­ yes, think it. There¡¯s so much love inside of me. It¡¯s burning through me, making me want to sing and cheer. It makes me want to sink into hisp.

    Send me a picture, I reply.

    Why?

    I need to make sure you were the one who actually sent all these messages.

    Okay¡­

    A photo of my man appears. He¡¯s not pulling some pretty boy pose like boys my age would be. He simply stares at the camera, his eyes as intense as usual.

    I swallow, then start typing my message. I can¡¯t let myself wonder if this is a trick. I can¡¯t let myself wish we were sharing this under different circumstances without so much tension and doubt. I¡¯ll never forgive myself if I¡¯m not honest in this moment.

    If you want the crazy truth, Elio, I feel the same. I wanted you the first moment I saw you. I never dreamed you¡¯d want me, too. I thought I¡¯d be too young, too plus-size, too unmorous. I want you badly. I need you. I want to have your babies. I want to be your life. I want to be yours, only yours, and I need you to be mine, only mine.

    When I send the message, I bite down, waiting for his reply. Texting has taken on a whole new meaning since I started doing it with my man. Before, it was just a convenience for making arrangements and making small talk with Charlotte. Maybe that makes me a strange neen-year- old.

    Yet with Elio, it¡¯s like we¡¯ve gone back a hundred years. We¡¯re not texting, exactly. We¡¯re sending electronic love letters. My heart glows when I see those three dots. There¡¯s no nervousness. He¡¯s not going to take back what he said.

    Swear you¡¯re telling the truth.

    I swear, Elio, I reply. I¡¯m more confident about this than I¡¯ve ever been about anything in my life. When we were talking about kids, I was thinking about US having a family. When I think about the future, I see US together. I can¡¯t imagine anybody else. If we didn¡¯t work out, I¡¯d be a spinster forever.

    If we didn¡¯t work out? There¡¯s no way for that to happen, my perfect girl, unless one of us cheated. I¡¯d die before I cheated on you, and I¡¯d kill any bastard who touched you.

    I don¡¯t want to be with another man. I look across the room, wondering why Mom¡¯s panting so hard, and then I realize the sound ising from me. You¡¯re the only one I ever want. I promise. I¡¯d never cheat on you.

    Good, he replies. When this Russel crap is sorted out, we¡¯re going to be together. Properly. You¡¯ll be my mafia queen. You¡¯ll always be at my side.

    Me, a queen? I smile. I never thought I¡¯d hear anybody say that.

    You¡¯re a kind, funny, sassy, beautiful, sexy, curvy, perfectly plus-size queen. Get used to it.

    Perfectly plus-size? I write. That¡¯s something else I NEVER thought I¡¯d hear.

    There¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to hear, beautiful-any negativity about your size. It was one of the first things I noticed about you. Your curves are perfect. Your thick, gorgeous legs. Your chest. Your wide hips and every single curvy part of you drive me wild. Never, never fucking talk badly about that. Understand?

    More tingles move through me. I¡¯m done being guilty about the way he makes me feel, the flurry of lust, the heat. So what if this has been the most eventful, stressful day of my life? This, right here, is real. We¡¯re real.

    Thank you for saying that, I reply. It means a lot.

    It¡¯s true. I¡¯m sorry, angel. I¡¯ve got to go now. Business, but I¡¯ll see you soon.

    Be careful.

    I will. I¡¯ve got a whole lot to live for now.

    I love you, I type. Then I hover over the send button and quickly delete the message. That might be a step too far. Though, would it, after everything we¡¯ve shared, this instant connection?

    Screw it. Typing it out again, I click send.

    Then it¡¯s like fate gets involved. A momentter, I get a notification. The text failed to send. My signal has just dropped out. Call me superstitious, but maybe that¡¯s a sign. I quickly unsend the message, meaning it won¡¯t try to resend when the signal returns.

    I lie down, too restless to sleep, my mind filled with vivid dreams about the future. Before, they were fantasies. Now, it¡¯s real. There¡¯s light at the end of this. There¡¯s hope. There¡¯s love. There¡¯s family. When you get right down to it, that¡¯s the most important thing.

 Chapter 93

    Elio

    ¡°His boys are going to get suspicious soon,¡± Luca says as we sit on the balcony, looking over our city. Therge lights of the stadium construction have started going up on the outskirts, a project we never should¡¯ve gotten involved with without proper vetting. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to drag the information out of him. Once we learn where he¡¯s saved the video and any copies, we can end the bastard.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I growl. ¡°After what he did to my woman.¡± ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re smiling?¡± Luca snaps.

    I tten my lips. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You sure about that? We just learned Mom cheated on Dad. There¡¯s a fucking sex tape of her out there.¡±

    My brother doesn¡¯t understand that while parts of my world are falling, others are ascending as if on an angel¡¯s wings. Others are pulsing so damn brightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to make of it,¡± I say, running a hand through my hair. ¡°I can¡¯t think why Mom would do that.¡±

    ¡°Did you ask her when you gave them a ride?¡±

    ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. We need to focus on the business at hand. We can hear her justificationster.¡±

    ¡°Justifications, not reasons¡­ interesting word choice.¡± ¡°Is there an eptable reason?¡± I snap.

    ¡°I¡¯ve cheated,¡± Luca mutters. ¡°I¡¯ve had girlfriends who have cheated, too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been married. Once a person takes that oath, it¡¯s for life. I don¡¯t give a damn what ups and downs you have. You stick to the path. Loyalty, honesty, family¡­ That¡¯s what a marriage means.¡±

    Luca sighs. ¡°I¡¯ll try to talk to her soon. I feel like a kid who¡¯s just learned Santa isn¡¯t real. Everything¡¯s been pulled out from underneath me.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I say darkly. ¡°Mom¡¯s a good person. If she did this, she must¡¯ve believed there was a reason.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe, no matter how good a woman is, there¡¯s always a chance they¡¯ll stray.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I snap. ¡°I don¡¯t ept that. I don¡¯t believe it. There are good women out there. I¡¯ve found one, and when this is over, I¡¯m going to marry her. You¡¯ll be my best man and soon an uncle. We¡¯ll have it all: the Family back where it belongs and the Shanks in the dirt.¡±

    ¡°Amen to that,¡± he says.

    I smirk over at him. ¡°Then you¡¯ll find a woman of your own. You¡¯ll stop chasing tail. You¡¯ll settle down. Our children will grow up together.¡±

    ¡°Wait a sec¡­¡± He smirks, too, though I can tell it takes tremendous effort. ¡°How soon are you nning on having some little Elios and Es?¡±

    ¡°As soon as I can,¡± I tell him, thinking of my curvy virgin and the texts we sent earlier.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have a head start on me, then.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a race,¡± I tell him. ¡°Anyway, maybe that¡¯ll be good. My sons and daughters can look out for yours.¡±

    He reaches over and ps me on the arm. ¡°Seeing you like this, I¡¯ve got to admit, makes me wonder. If a cold, grumpy, moody prick like you can start smiling because you found the rightdy, maybe it¡¯ll work for me, too.¡±

    Iugh. ¡°But you¡¯ve never been cold, moody, or grumpy.¡± ¡°True,¡± he grins, ¡°but I am a prick. You can¡¯t argue there.¡±

    Weugh together, and then one of our men knocks on the ss door to the balcony. We turn. It¡¯s Matteo, one of my father¡¯s oldest and most trusted operators, often working as the doorman to the apartment.

    ¡°Russel says he¡¯s ready to make a deal,¡± Matteo tells us. ¡°It didn¡¯t take long to break him. He¡¯s given us several locations for copies of the video.¡± When Matteo says video, he looks down respectfully. He¡¯s the only man who knows the nature of it. The other men only know we¡¯re trying to extract information from the dog.

    ¡°And the digital copies?¡± Luca says in disgust.

    ¡°He¡¯s given us several passwords to several ounts. I¡¯ve taken the liberty to delete them.¡±

    Luca rubs his hands together. ¡°There¡¯s no way to be sure he¡¯s given us everything.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to move him, keep him prisoner for a while. Maybe up to a couple of weeks, to be sure.¡±

    ¡°And what, wait for the video to release?¡± Luca says. ¡°But if we¡¯ve deleted them, he can¡¯t release it,¡± I reply. ¡°I don¡¯t trust the bastard,¡± Luca growls.

    ¡°Neither do I, but he¡¯s taken a beating. He¡¯s taken some cuts, too.¡±

    Darkness shes across my mind, across my soul. We¡¯ve had to do nasty things to the prick to make him squeal, but I¡¯d do much, much more after what he did to my woman. Nobody gets to threaten her. Nobody gets to torment her. She¡¯s under my protection now.

    ¡°He¡¯ll take a bullet, too,¡± I go on, ¡°and I¡¯ll pull the goddamn trigger.¡±

    ¡°Sir,¡± Matteo says. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but is that the wisest move? You¡¯re acting don¡­¡±

    He¡¯s right. Typically, the don wouldn¡¯t pull the trigger himself. Risking prison time for the man in charge isn¡¯t a good move, but the circumstances are different here.

    ¡°He broke into my girlfriend¡¯s house,¡± I tell Matteo.

    Shock registers on Matteo¡¯s face, but he¡¯s too experienced in the life to outright question the don.

    I smirk, leaning forward. ¡°You heard me right. He tried to ckmail my woman. He tried to make her life hell. Nobody gets to threaten her. Nobody gets to make her feel weak or small. Nobody.¡±

    Matteo nods, fear flickering in ce of the shock as he steps backward, frowning as if he thinks I will leap at him.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to advertise this, bro?¡± Luca asks when he¡¯s gone. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± I snap.

    ¡°You know what mob guys are like. They hear the don¡¯s found ady, and it won¡¯t be long until they start talking about wedding bells.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± I tell him. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want. If it weren¡¯t for this crap with Russel, I¡¯d marry her right now.¡±

    Luca leans forward with a slight smile on his face. ¡°Good for you, man. Good for you. Okay, time to roll out?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll hit the physical locations,¡± I reply, nodding. ¡°Then we¡¯ll transfer Russel to one of our safe houses in the ¡®burbs. It¡¯ll be simple enough to keep him there until we¡¯re done with him. In the meantime, we¡¯ll need to get ourselves out of that shitty stadium deal. I¡¯m not touching anything that has Russel¡¯s prints on it.¡±

    Luca lets out a breath between clenched teeth. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of work.¡± I reach over and p him on the arm. ¡°Rather be at the bar?¡±

    ¡°No. Hell no. It¡¯s time I took after my big brother and put that hard work in.¡±

    Luca stands, enters the apartment, and prepares for the word ahead. I take out my phone and send a text. After this, I¡¯ll have to put my phone away and make a conscious effort not to contact my woman. She¡¯s so distracting in the best way, constantly making me want to forget about everything but texting her and being with her.

    I love you, I type, then bite down so hard my jaw hurts. Is it too fast? Is there such a thing as too fast for us?

    Thinking about the future, I wonder what our kids would say if they knew I¡¯d told their mother this so soon after meeting her. If we want-need- each other, nobody else¡­ If even the idea of being with somebody else is bizarre to us¡­ If we¡¯re ready tomit our livespletely, isn¡¯t that love? If not, what is love?

    Screw it. I click send.

    Staring at the screen, I wait, but a red exmation mark appears. A ¡°Message failed to send¡± notification appears on my screen. I¡¯m not a superstitious man, but maybe that¡¯s a sign.

    Deleting the message, I stand, roll my neck from side to side, and swing my arms a little. There¡¯s a lot of work to do.

    Scarlet

    I wake with sunlight across my face and to the sound of Mom vomiting. It¡¯s a weird contrast. Sitting up, I see Mom hunched over a small bin across the room. She looks up, her mouth aimed down, her eyes glinting apologetically.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water,¡± I say. ¡°Thank you,¡± she replies wheezily.

    As I walk through the apartment-smaller than the other one but just as expensive-I¡¯m shocked to find a spring in my step. After everything that¡¯s happened, I should try to take this a little more seriously. I should probably be shell-shocked about Dad still. Yet all I can think about is the texts Elio and I sent each otherst night, the heat, the closeness, the destiny.

    Returning with the water, I ce it on the side table and tenderly touch Mom¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Have you taken your pills, the ones that will help with the withdrawals?¡±

    She nods, shaking. ¡°It¡¯s still going to be tough. The doctor warned me about that. I just want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. Eat something, drink some water, then you can rest some more, yeah?¡±

    She takes my hand, smiling with such sadness that I feel my heart trying to break down the middle. It¡¯s a sad smile, but it also has some pride. It¡¯s like she¡¯s the kid, and I¡¯m the grownup. ¡°Okay, Scarlet. Thank you for being so strong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as hard as you think,¡± I murmur. Sheughs shakily. ¡°Maybe not for you.¡±

    ¡°No, I think it would be, but I¡¯ve found Elio. He¡¯s helping me to be strong.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ found him?¡± she says.

    I swallow and nod. This is one thing I didn¡¯t take into ount-her reaction. ¡°We¡¯re going to be together long term, Mom,¡± I say, deciding to keep the exnation simple for now. All the destiny and children talk might be too much for her.

    Mom would probably have more of a reaction if she didn¡¯t feel like every inch of her body was burning intensely. Instead, a spaced-out smile spreads across her face. ¡°After everything, you look happy. How is that possible?¡±

    Love. That¡¯s my instinctual answer. However, that message not being sent has messed with my head, as crazy as that seems. Yet when everything seems crazy, is it fair to pick out one note of madness?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say. ¡°What do you want? Some toast?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she replies. ¡°Just one slice.¡±

    I return to the kitchen and quickly make the toast. Then I have a shower, leave Mom resting in bed, and go to make myself some breakfast. As I put my bread in the toaster, Alessia enters, wearing a dark dress, her eyes downcast with heavy makeup. She looks like she¡¯s barely slept.

    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Marino,¡± I say.

    Her expression is just as sad as Mom¡¯s. It¡¯s like she¡¯s grateful to me for even addressing her. She acts as though I will call her names, push her

    away, or insult her. ¡°Yes, hello, Scarlet.¡± ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I ask.

    ¡°How am I feeling?¡± she repeats, shaking her head as she sits at the kitchen bar. ¡°I hardly think that¡¯s the right question. How my husband feels is more to the point, isn¡¯t it? I wonder if he even knows what¡¯s going on. Oh, goodness gracious.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Mrs.-¡±

    ¡°Alessia, please,¡± she says tightly.

    My toast pops, almost making me jump. It feels like there¡¯s way too much tension in the room. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Not wrong. Not right. It just feels like a relief not to have to pretend anymore. Pretend he was speaking. Pretend I knew what I was doing. Oh, I¡¯ve ruined everything.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    She starts to cry, hunching over. Despite what she did, I can¡¯t just stand here and watch. Walking around the bar, I ce my hand on her shoulder. It¡¯s just like in the dining roomst night. She turns and presses her face against me.

    ¡°You¡¯re so strong,¡± she says after a minute or two of heart-wrenching sobbing. ¡°Such a resilient young woman.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± I say. ¡°I try my best. It¡¯s all we can do, right?¡± ¡°But you judge me for cheating.¡±

    I hesitate. She leans back, staring firmly up at me. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be my daughter-inw one day, get used to being honest.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Mrs¡­. Alessia¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, please,¡± she says, dabbing at her cheeks. ¡°If I know one thing, it¡¯s my family. I¡¯ve never seen Elio look at anybody the way he looks at you. I tried. His father and I tried. We wanted grandchildren. We wanted our son to find love, but he¡¯s always been obsessed with his work. Then you came

    along. You changed everything. I can see it. When he looks at you, it¡¯s like how Leo used to¡­ used to¡­¡±

    She breaks down again. This time is worse than thest. I do my best to hold her, trying to contain some of her heartache. It¡¯s like she¡¯s tearing apart from the inside. Finally, she manages to stop herself. ¡°So?¡± she says. ¡°Honesty, dear, please.¡±

    I swallow a ball of nerves. Even if she made a mistake, I don¡¯t want to start our rtionship with judgment, but I don¡¯t want to start it with lies, either.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with cheating,¡± I tell her. ¡°I think if you¡¯vemitted yourself to one man, you should keep thatmitment. If you can¡¯t, you should leave him, but there¡¯s no excuse for cheating in my book. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare apologize for that,¡± she replies. ¡°It¡¯s exactly how I feel, which may surprise you. I was weak. Leo was working so much. I let this person fill my head with stories of romance and princes and princesses. I enjoyed the physical side, but I hated myself afterward. I scrubbed myself raw in the shower every time. I broke it off after a month.¡±

    When I nod, she tilts her head at me. ¡°You don¡¯t think that¡¯s a reasonable excuse.¡±

    ¡°With all due respect-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need respect. Just the truth.¡± ¡°Okay. There¡¯s no excuse for cheating.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Leo knew, by the way.¡± I gasp. ¡°He did?¡±

    ¡°I told him the day I ended it. I couldn¡¯t live with this secret. He knew and getting back to where we started was a lot of work. I thought he¡¯d never stop hating me, but finally, we recovered.¡±

    We sit silently for a while, and then I touch her arm. ¡°Why don¡¯t I sing for Leo?¡±

    ¡°Would you?¡± she replies eagerly, as though she¡¯s been waiting for me to ask this question. ¡°Last time, I know he understood. He heard your voice. He hasn¡¯t reacted like that to anything since the stroke.¡±

    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready-whenever he¡¯s ready-I am, too.¡± ¡°He¡¯s awake now if you¡¯re sure you don¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to be your daughter-inw one day, I should get used to singing, right?¡±

    She grins, looking like a little girl for a moment. Wiping her cheeks, she nods and takes my hand. I know she¡¯s made mistakes. I know it will be hard for her sons to forgive her. Yet despite the fact she did something I could never dream of, she¡¯s a good person.

 Chapter 94

    Elio

    I¡¯m just barely keeping myself restrained. The second this piece of filth admitted what he did, I almost went full berserker. The moment Luca clears the room, I will do just that. Snap his limbs. Smash his face with my fist until he¡¯s a bloody, broken mess. Then I¡¯ll finish the job with a steak knife right in his goddam throat.

    Russel stares up at me, a coward¡¯s look ofplete fear on his face. Fighting a big, angry man is much harder than a short, scared woman.

    ¡°Elio,¡± Mom says, walking up beside us. ¡°Please. You have to stop.¡± ¡°Give me one good reason,¡± I snarl. ¡°This bastard deserves it.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Listen to your mommy, Elio-¡±

    I drive my fist into Russel¡¯s face. Hard. My knuckle catches his nose, and it erupts with blood. He gasps and starts screaming right away, proper bitch stuff. Proper cowardly stuff. He¡¯s like a little sniveling baby.

    ¡°Elio¡­¡± Mom touches my arm. ¡°Please. No more. Not now.¡±

    ¡°Then exin,¡± I yell, ring at her, something I can¡¯t ever remember doing. Yelling at my mother makes me feel so small. ¡°Why are we in business with this freak? This was your choice, Mom. Dad hasn¡¯t said a goddamn thing since his stroke. I know it. You know it. Luca knows it. You¡¯ve been lying this whole time.¡±

    Mom blinks, tears sliding down her cheeks. Behind her, I can see Luca frowning at me. Even if I said it in the wrong way, it¡¯s a fact. There¡¯s no way around it.

    Finally, Mom nods. ¡°Just let him up. Then I¡¯ll exin.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t feel like letting him up?¡± I snarl. ¡°Then you¡¯ll sacrifice our entire Family,¡± she replies.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°What? How? How?¡± ¡°Elio, please.¡±

    ¡°He broke into my woman¡¯s apartment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Scarlet says. I nce over and see her standing, her hands sped in front of her, her features flushed. ¡°Your mom clearly needs to tell you this, whatever it is. It¡¯s not like Russel is going anywhere, is he?¡±

    ¡°You should thank her,¡± I tell Russel, standing and keeping my gaze on him, praying for him to try something else.

    He struggles to his feet, groaning as his nose continues to piss blood. ¡°Cover the door, Luca.¡±

    He moves to the doorway, a steak knife in his hand, staring at Russel. I pick up a knife, too, grab Russel by the shirt, and hold the knife to his throat.

    ¡°Please move,¡± I tell Russel. ¡°Please fight. I¡¯d enjoy that.¡±

    ¡°I think you should listen to your mom,¡± he says, and that almost makes me drive the de into his throat-the fact he thinks he has any right to get involved with my family. Or the Family, and especially after what he did to my woman.

    Mom stands behind her chair, her hand on her head. She nces at Dad, then at Luca. ¡°Luca, please, take your father.¡±

    ¡°Mom-¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± she pleads.

    ¡°I¡¯d listen to her,¡± Russel says. ¡°Unless you want a nasty surprise-¡±

    I give him a stiff jab at the base of his spine, letting him feel how serious I am. He grunts and stumbles forward. I grab his shirt, pull him backward, and press the knife against his throat again.

    ¡°Do it, Luca,¡± I tell him.

    He groans, walking around the table. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m taking you to your room, okay? I¡¯ll have Sebastian stay with you.¡±

    Dad sits there, borderline lifeless. It breaks my damn heart. Luca wheels Dad from the room.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Luca to return.¡± Mom sits, sighs, and waves a hand. ¡°You might as well sit down, dear.¡±

    Despite the circumstances, hearing her call Scarlet dear touches me deeply. I know it¡¯s a small thing, nothing to get overly excited about, but it¡¯s enough to make me think of the future-the days when she and Mom will be friends, all this crap behind us.

    Luca returns, closing the door behind him.

    ¡°Do you want to tell them?¡± Russel says. ¡°Or shall I?¡±

    Mom whimpers. ¡°You do it, you evil man. You fucking do it!¡±

    Luca and I exchange a look. It¡¯s rare to hear Mom curse or see her so irate.

    ¡°Can I do it without a knife in my throat?¡± Russel says. ¡°And maybe I could get a damn napkin for my nose?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be a corpse soon,¡± I tell him coldly. ¡°No need to worry about any of that.¡±

    When heughs, I almost lose it again. I can only forcibly calm myself down when my Scarlet gives me a look. It¡¯s aplicated look, saying a whole lot. It¡¯s like she¡¯s telling me she wants Russel to pay, but she also wants me to keep the Family safe. Maybe that involves hearing how Russel has Mom so scared.

    ¡°Get on with it,¡± I snap, shaking him.

    Russel sighs. ¡°I¡¯ve been the leader of the Shanks for six years.¡± ¡°You say that like we should be impressed,¡± Luca snaps.

    Russel shrugs. He¡¯s keeping hisposure well for a man whose life is at serious risk. I¡¯d admire it if I wasn¡¯t ready to gut him like the pig he is.

    ¡°We were less impressive when we started,¡± Russel says. ¡°Say what you want, but many of our members are rich. We¡¯ve dragged ourselves out of the dirt. We¡¯re seeding.¡±

    ¡°Good for you,¡± Scarlet says bitterly. ¡°We should give you a round of apuse.¡±

    ¡°Feisty, aren¡¯t you?¡± Russel says, and then he makes an animal whining noise.

    Mom averts her gaze. Scarlet gasps. I don¡¯t give a fuck. I¡¯ve dragged the de across his throat just a little, not deep enough to cut, enough to make him bleed, but not enough to hurt seriously.

    ¡°Say one more word to her,¡± I tell him, ¡°and the next cut won¡¯t be so nice.¡± ¡°Even if she talks to me?¡±

    ¡°She can sing you a fucking song,¡± I say, which would be more than he deserves, hearing her angelic voice. ¡°You¡¯ll still keep your worthless mouth shut.¡±

    He sighs. ¡°The point is, fes, I¡¯m always looking for a way to advance my cause and help my men. I put feelers out years ago, dozens of different ns. The Irish mob, the Cartel, the Marinos¡­ any way I could get an in. For years, I searched. For years, I failed. I¡¯m man enough to admit that.¡±

    Mom shudders, squeezing her hands together. On the exterior, she looks morous, her rings shing, but a desperate sadness tells me something terrible ising.

    ¡°Get to the point,¡± Luca says.

    ¡°I finally got a lead,¡± Russel says. ¡°A man heard I was searching for a way in. This fe was real smart and real scared. He was sitting on some dirt that could tear your Family apart, but he didn¡¯t have the manpower. He didn¡¯t have the vision. So he sold it to me instead.¡±

    ¡°Sold what to you?¡± I snarl.

    ¡°A tape,¡± Russel says, a sick note in his voice. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to exin this part, dear Alessia?¡±

    Mom looks up, tears in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a dirty, disgusting man. You¡¯re not even a man.¡±

    ¡°What sort of tape?¡± Luca says, but the hitch in his voice tells me he already knows.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Russel snaps. ¡°Twenty years ago, your mother had an affair. They made a little video together.¡±

    My blood turns cold. The mob life is hypocritical. I¡¯ve never agreed with the rule that the woman has to be loyal and the man can sleep around if he wants. When a man chooses his woman, they should both be loyal. Dad feels the same. He¡¯s told me it many times, but Russel¡¯s right. If this got out, it would be a massive blow to the Family.

    ¡°ckmail,¡± Luca says in disgust.

    ¡°Not just simple ckmail, my friend,¡± Russel says. ¡°That¡¯s a very simplistic way to look at it. I knew I would have to wait for my chance. Leonardo Marino has a fierce reputation. I had to be careful.¡±

    ¡°But then he had a stroke,¡± I growl, ¡°and you knew Mom would be vulnerable.¡±

    ¡°He said I had to go along with it,¡± Mom whispers. ¡°I had to pretend Leo was talking to me.¡±

    ¡°For the stadium project,¡± I say, applying more pressure to the knife. ¡°He knew we¡¯d never do business with a scumbag like him otherwise. What else did he make you do, Mom?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Mom replies.

    ¡°It was all set up,¡± Russel says. Even with his voice made quieter by the pressure of the knife, he sounds proud. ¡°You had to believe in the lie. So, for the time being, I had your mom pretend your dad was giving her regr instructions. Keep the business running. Nice and simple.¡±

    ¡°And then the stadium,¡± I say, nodding. ¡°Well done, Russel. You sick fuck. You exploited my mother¡¯s moment of weakness.¡±

    ¡°Not just a moment-¡±

    Luca suddenly springs across the room, murder in his eyes, fists clenched.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Mom cries, leaping to her feet and pushing her chair into his path. ¡°You can¡¯t hurt him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Luca snarls, trying to get past Mom, but she blocks his path.

    ¡°If anybody hurts him,¡± Scarlet says, ring, ¡°he¡¯ll release the video somehow. That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it, Russel? That¡¯s what you are. A pathetic lowlife using a woman¡¯s sexuality against her. I bet that¡¯s it.¡±

    Russel wisely doesn¡¯t respond to this. I wonder what my woman thinks about the cheating. I can¡¯t let myself think about it right now. Twenty years ago, when I was twenty-two. Mom and Dad have been together since before I was born. I never could¡¯ve imagined her having an affair.

    ¡°I check in with one of my boys every four hours,¡± Russel says. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t hear from me, he has instructions to release the video. We¡¯ve got the email addresses of several of your men. We made sure to choose the more old-fashioned and power-hungry ones who¡¯d use it as an excuse to start a war. Your Family will tear itself apart.¡±

    ¡°So as long as your men hear from you every four hours, the video stays hidden,¡± Luca says, nodding. ¡°You stupid fuck. You shouldn¡¯t have told us that.¡±

    A shiver moves through Russel. I feel it through the knife. ¡°In p-person,¡± he says.

    ¡°Nope,¡± Luca replies. ¡°You can¡¯t lie now. Dumb fuck. Right. Let¡¯s tie him up, bro. We¡¯ll force him to check in.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t make me,¡± Russel whines.

    Luca finally walks around Mom. He stares at Russel with his intent and capabilitypletely clear. He¡¯d ragdoll him without a single question. He¡¯d slice him to pieces. ¡°There are ten ways I could force you,¡± Luca says, ¡°and that¡¯s just off the top of my head. I¡¯ll get some rope.¡±

    ¡°Oh, lord,¡± Mom says, burying her face in her hands and bursting into tears. It¡¯s like all the pain of thest few months, ever since Dad¡¯s stroke, is catching up with her. She melts into her chair. I can¡¯t go to her, but even if I wasn¡¯t guarding Russel, I¡¯m not sure I would.

    She cheated on Dad. How am I ever going to be okay with that?

    Scarlet walks over to Mom and sits beside her, cing her hand on her shoulder. Mom turns and copses against my woman, crying desperately. Scarlet hugs her tightly. There¡¯s a twitch in my chest when I see my womanforting my mom.

    When Luca returns with the rope, we tie Russel to the chair.

    ¡°Can you stay with him?¡± I ask Luca. ¡°I¡¯m going to take Scarlet and¡­¡± I trail off, realizing it¡¯s better not to talk about this in front of Russel in case he somehow gets loose.

    ¡°I got you,¡± Luca replies. ¡°You should probably take Mom and Dad too. I¡¯ll tell the staff to leave. From now on, vetted, trusted Family men only.¡±

 Chapter 95

    Scarlet

    I nce across the living room at Mom. She¡¯s watching the TV with ssy eyes. I think she¡¯s deep in thought, maybe reflecting on Dad, on the path that led us here. My body buzzes all over when I reread my man¡¯s texts, my core aching. Nervousness tries to im me, but I¡¯d rather let my man im me instead.

    I wish you were here now, I reply. But I don¡¯t want to make promises I can¡¯t keep.

    Are you having second thoughts?

    No way. I want you so, so badly, Elio, but part of being a virgin means not knowing if I¡¯ll be able to perform.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    It¡¯s not a performance, he texts. You don¡¯t have to put on a show. You don¡¯t have to TRY. All you have to do, my singing angel, is be you. That¡¯s all I need to drive mepletely wild. Just be your curvy, perfect self.

    But what if my body has other ideas? I think I¡¯m missing your point.

    I swallow, ncing over at Mom. What if I can¡¯t TAKE you? Is that clear enough?

    I love it when you get sassy with me, he replies. I read that word. Love. Shimmers dance around me. I¡¯ll take it slow with you at first. I¡¯m not going to hurt you.

    Then you better get hereter, I tell him. Then we can try, at least. It¡¯s not like we can make a baby just by texting, is it?

    Hell, if we could, we¡¯d have a dozen by now. I¡¯ve never texted this much in my life.

    Me neither. It¡¯s weird. I know it¡¯s just words on a screen, but it makes me feel so close to you.

    I know what you mean, he replies. But I still prefer the real thing. I always will. It will have to bete, so our moms are sleeping. I¡¯m forty- two, but I¡¯m sneaking around like a teenager.

    Ha, ha. That¡¯s me, Elio, keeping you young. That¡¯s why we¡¯re the perfect match. You¡¯ve got the experience. I¡¯ve got the youth.

    You¡¯re damn right. We¡¯re the perfect team. I¡¯m getting so hard just thinking aboutter.

    Oh yeah? What are you thinking?

    Be careful with questions like that. If I start dirty-talking to you, I¡¯ll have to drive over there sooner.

    I squeeze my legs together, my core burning with temptation. Maybe I just want to know the protocol.

    There¡¯s no protocol. All I know is I¡¯ll see you, lose my mind, and im you with my rock-hard dick. I¡¯m solid now, just thinking about you.

    What about me? I ask.

    Your curves, your smile, the way you fucking moan¡­ I love how MUCH of you there is to indulge in. I¡¯ll never be able to get enough. Your thick legs. Your big, juicy ass. Those round, perfect tits. Your messy hair. The youth and light in your eyes. The fact that your fertile, young body is going to get pregnant as soon as Ie deep inside of you.

    ¡°Scarlet,¡± Mom says. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Oh, dammit. I¡¯m panting like a real freak. It¡¯s like my womb is sending urgent lust signals through me. I¡¯ll add that to the list of crazy thoughts that haven¡¯t stopped spiraling.

    ¡°Yeah, Mom. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were having a panic attack for a second.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Really.¡±

    It¡¯s more like a lust attack.

    Maybe you¡¯re right, I reply. I¡¯m in the living room with Mom. I just started panting like a crazydy. You¡¯re making me so hot. I feel like I¡¯m burning up.

    Soon, then, he texts. If you¡¯re asleep when I get in, I¡¯m going to wake you by kissing those gorgeous thick legs, kissing up toward your sweet, wet slit, licking your needy clit, and making you cream all over my mouth.

    I bite my lip, trying to push the lust away. It¡¯s totally inappropriate with Mom in the same room. I won¡¯t be able to sleep. I¡¯m going to be waiting for you.

    Those three dots appear. I remember the first time, days ago. Just two? Three? It¡¯s hard to keep track of time. It feels like we just met. Yet through the texting, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve known him forever. It¡¯s like our romance is a song that¡¯s always been waiting to be sung, and now we¡¯re doing it, singing it. Together.

    You better, he tells me.

 Chapter 96

    Elio

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind staying?¡± I ask Luca. We¡¯re standing on the porch of the suburban house. As far as the neighbors know, this belongs to an elderly couple who rent it out as an Airbnb-type deal. People nod and wave to us, curious about the new visitors. We smile and wave back. They¡¯ll never know there¡¯s a half-dead man in the basement.

    Luca shakes his head with a wry smile. ¡°I know you¡¯re itching to see yourdy.¡±

    I look over at the city, hazy in the setting sunlight. I¡¯ve purposefully waited until it¡¯s getting dark. ¡°I just hope I don¡¯t run into Mom.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Luca sighs and shrugs.

    ¡°Was that a shrug?¡± I snap.

    ¡°We can¡¯t hate her forever. Yourdy said Mom said Dad already knew. If Dad knew, and he forgave her, then we¡¯ll have to as well. Maybe he¡¯s not the man he used to be, but Leonardo Marino¡¯s opinion counts for something.¡±

    ¡°Of course it does,¡± I growl.

    ¡°Unless you think Mom¡¯s lying? Dad didn¡¯t really know?¡± He looks genuinely concerned.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have lied if it wasn¡¯t for Russel,¡± I say. ¡°It was ckmail, in and simple. I doubt she¡¯d lie about this.¡±

    ¡°Dad will be able to tell us one day,¡± Luca says fiercely. ¡°I was looking online. It can take years for people to recover. He¡¯ll get there. It¡¯s time to get him into a proper rehab program. It¡¯s time for you to step up as don.¡±

    I p Luca on the arm. ¡°You¡¯ve got no idea how happy that makes me, bro. That¡¯s all I want for Dad, too. For him to get better.¡±

    ¡°You good?¡± Luca asks when I stare off at the city again.

    I clench my teeth, thinking of the bastard in the basement, thinking of what he did to my woman: breaking in, shoving her against the wall, intimidating her, terrifying her. He thinks he can get away with it.

    ¡°Scarlet wants me to turn Russel over to the police. She thinks there¡¯s been too much darkness.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what I feel, and I feel like hitting him until I break my hand. If I could find it in me to do what she wanted, I would for her. Maybe it¡¯d help me, too. Just a little less darkness, but I can¡¯t.¡±

    Luca nods slowly. I can tell he understands, even if he¡¯s never felt this way about a woman. I can tell he¡¯d want to do the same in my position. ¡°Just go be with her tonight. We can handle all this tomorrow.¡±

    Sitting in my car across the street from the apartment, I text my woman. Is your mom asleep?

    Yeah, she replies. I¡¯m in the corner bedroom. I thought it¡¯d be best since there¡¯s nobody in the one next door.

    More heat floods into me. I¡¯ve been solid ever since I started driving over here, thinking about her thick legs, her pink, glistening slit, and her hard, tasty clit. I know how tight she¡¯s going to be around my shaft, her walls squeezing, needy, and desperate for the future.

    Good. Start rubbing your pussy for me. Get yourself nice and wet. Oh my God, Elio. You make me so hot when you say stuff like that. Are you doing it?

    Yes, she replies.

    Tell me what you¡¯re doing. Pre leaks hotly from the end of my dick, actuale trying to erupt out of me. Be specific, my singing angel.

    I¡¯ve got my hand between my legs, she replies. I¡¯m stroking my clit slowly, but I¡¯m getting quicker.

    Are you getting wet for me? Yes. Just for you. Only for you.

    I can¡¯t text anything else. My dick is pushing against my zipper like it¡¯s going to make it explode. My balls are so damn full. Pushing the car door, I almost run across the street. After riding the elevator up, I nod to the Family man at the door, who opens it for me. No questions.

    The hallways are dark. I keep it that way, moving like a big cat on a hunt, and that¡¯s how it feels. Like all the hunger is taking hold of me, possessing me, owning me. I walk down the hallway and then push her door open.

    Oh, fuck. She¡¯s lying on top of the sheets in a baggy hoodie, like a gift ready to be unwrapped so that I can see all the beauty beneath. She¡¯s only got her underwear on her bottom half, her hand wriggling beneath them.

    She opens her eyes and stares up at me, her cheeks flushed. She¡¯s got an almost guilty expression on her face, as though she knows that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to make her cream. Closing the door behind me, I stalk to the bed, kneeling down and grabbing onto her thigh.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± I growl, indulging in her thick thighs, squeezing so that my fingers sink into her curviness. She sits up and sps my face with her hands.

    ¡°Only yours,¡± she whispers. ¡°You meant it all, yeah, Elio?¡± ¡°A future, a marriage¡­ We¡¯re going to have it all.¡±

    I climb onto the bed and lie atop her, holding myself up with my arms as we kiss. I graze my body with hers, letting me feel her breasts, her thighs. Her mouth is so damn warm, and so is her slit. I push one hand against her underwear, feeling her heat beneath it, the wetness.

    ¡°Your virgin pussy is ready,¡± I snarl.

    She pants heavily, hot breaths against me. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I need you,¡± I tell her. ¡°You¡¯re cute and beautiful as hell when you¡¯re nervous, but you¡¯re going to open that pussy for me and take my dick. Take the future. Aren¡¯t you?¡± I sound like a wild beast, growling deeply. ¡°Scarlet?¡±

    Her cheeks flush the shade of her name. She nods, biting her lip. ¡°Get that hoodie off.¡±

    She tugs at my clothes. ¡°I could say the same to you.¡±

    I smirk, leaning back, stripping off my shirt, then my jeans, looking at her almost the whole time. She¡¯s doing the same. She unhooks her bra, and then I¡¯m on her big tits as they gorgeously bounce free. I push them together, groaning when I feel this particr thickness.

    When I start sucking her needy nipples, she moans, smoothing her hand through my hair. At the same time, while keeping so much hot attention on her nipples, I slide my hand between her legs and feel her naked heat and her juices seeping all over my hand.

    She moans, making it a song because my singing angel can¡¯t help but do that. I push my finger against her slit, spreading her lips apart, circling her entrance. She¡¯s got so many sweet juices for me. She¡¯s leaking as hotly as my tip is, pre making me burn, making me need.

    Slipping my finger inside of her, I move my tongue around her nipple. She starts to tremble all over. She starts to make the sweetest noises. I¡¯m stunned she¡¯s getting so close, so fast. It¡¯s like a hunt again. I¡¯m getting that sweet, musical orgasm from her.

    Pushing my finger deeper, I move it in circles in time with my tongue. I stroke her passionately, feeling her open up for me. Her body shakes even more, her curviness rippling. She drives her fingernails against my neck, almost screaming.

    I lean back, letting myself watch her. Her tits bounce as I fuck her with my finger. As the orgasm pulses through her, I slip another finger inside.

    ¡°F-fuck,¡± she whimpers.

    ¡°You¡¯re so tight,¡± I growl. ¡°Your young virgin pussy is going to feel so fucking perfect around my dick.¡±

    ¡°Y-y-ye¡­¡± Then it¡¯s like a second wave hits her. The most dick-hardening part is how adorably shocked she seems by it, smiling as she shifts against my hand in time with my fingers. She shivers against me and then lies back, stunned, wide-eyed.

    I lean down and kiss her again. With one hand, I guide my dick up her leg, pushing my tip against her inner thigh, then her entrance. Passion zes through me when I feel her hot wetness right against my tip.

    ¡°You feel big,¡± she moans. ¡°So, so big.¡±

    ¡°I told you before,¡± I growl, stroking her with my tip, opening her sweet hole up. ¡°You¡¯re taking every inch. You¡¯re mine. Your pussy belongs to me.¡±

    She moans as I push my hips forward. Oh, fuck. I¡¯m watching my dick disappear inside her. I was right. Her walls squeeze me as enthusiastically as she creamed. She grasps the sheets in big handfuls. Her tits shake as I push deeper and deeper, her heat scorching my length.

    Then she pushes one hand against me. ¡°Is that all the way in?¡± she moans, her voice tight.

    I look down. Half my dick is inside of her, her juices sliding down the rest. ¡°Halfway,¡± I groan, my seed burning as if I¡¯m going to explode right away. I can feel how badly my body wants to do it. To make her pregnant. But I need to fuck her deeper.

    ¡°Half¡­ way?¡± She bites down. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so big.¡±

    I growl and push some more¡­ slowly. Inch by inch, watching her face. When she bites down, I stop, holding myself there. I feel her pulsing around me. It¡¯s like her body is getting used to it.

    Then she smiles and nods up at me.

    I smirk. ¡°Is that your cute-as-fuck way of saying you want m-more?¡±

    I stumble over my words at the end when I feel her walls give another squeeze.

    She smiles again, a victorious glint in her vibrant eyes. She knows the effect she¡¯s having on me. She knows the power she has over me and always will. More seed rushes up my hard dick, and she nods, biting her lip in the sexiest possible way.

    I push even deeper inside her. She¡¯s moaning like she can¡¯t take it now, but also like she wants me to keep going. It¡¯s like her virgin slit is fighting with her deep need. Her horny-as-fuck body is hungry for my seed. My thoughts are wild, but I know they¡¯re true, too. This leads to everything-perfection.

    Finally, her slit is wrapped tightly around the base of my dick. I hold it there, feeling her heat, feeling her neediness. She blinks up at me. For a second, I think she¡¯s going to tell me to stop, but then her lips twitch captivatingly.

    ¡°I told you,¡± I say fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re going to take every inch. Every. Single. One.¡±

    She reaches up and digs her fingernails into my shoulders. I can read the passion easily. It¡¯s moving through her like an earthquake, changing her, changing us both.

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± she whimpers. ¡°Oh¡­ my¡­ yes.¡±

    I slide my dick out. When my tip slips out of her, she moans in the neediest way. I push inside again, savoring every inch, feeling her deepest parts, her most intimate parts. We¡¯re as close as two people can get, melting together. The moment I saw her, I knew it was leading here. My dick balls-deep in her tight slit. The future is calling to us.

    Slipping out again, I drive harder, faster. The mattress makes a whining noise. My woman starts to move with me, her hands pushing her breasts together.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I groan. ¡°Fuck. Rub those nipples, too.¡± ¡°Like this?¡±

    My body keeps trying to end this early. When she gently pinches and pulls on her nipples, the tip of my cock bulges. The pressure is so damn intense. Still, I keep fucking her faster, more frantically. She bounces in time with me, her mouth open, that shocked look in her virgin eyes. No, not a virgin. Not anymore.

    She applies more pressure. I feel her guiding her curvy hips down my dick, stroking me with her hole. She lets her nipples go and grabs onto my arms, rocking with me. I push so deep, so hard. I¡¯m stretching her horny hole. She gasps and bounces even more.

    ¡°Oh, oh, fuck,¡± I groan. ¡°You bettere on my dick soon. I need to see it. See your cream. My perfect¡­ singing¡­ angel¡­¡±

    I shudder between the words, struggling to maintain control. She bites her lip. Fuck, I almost do it, but I need to feel her creaming on my dick first. I need to see her soak my hard cock, so I can¡¯t even see my skin, just her cream.

    She bounces up and down like she already knows how to please her man. It¡¯s all instinct. She doesn¡¯t have to think about it any more than I have to think about it. We can listen to the voices inside us that started shouting the second we saw each other.

    I lie on top of her, feeling her tits against my chest, her belly against mine, curvy as the rest of her, ready for a baby. ¡°I love you so fucking much,¡± I moan in her ear.

    She gasps, then kisses me. We¡¯re moving so fast, it¡¯s more like she rubs her mouth across my cheek. ¡°I love you too. I¡­ love¡­ you.¡±

    We both gasp at the same time. Seed surges up my shaft. It¡¯s like a wave ofva bursting out of me. I¡¯ve never felt something this intense. In all those long, gray hours at my desk, I never dreamed I¡¯d feel something filled with so much passion. My singing angel. The future mother of my children.

    I¡¯m emptying myself into her tight, fertile body. I¡¯m filling her slit right up. She¡¯s pulsing around me, massaging my dick, sending thick cream down my length. I turn and try to kiss her. Our teeth click together. Sheughs, and I know I¡¯ll never forget the sound. Thatugh. Full of excitement and love and a readiness for adventure.

    She¡¯s the best thing that ever happened to me. I knew it the second I saw her, but now it¡¯s like our bodies are fusing together. How the hell is a cold bastard like me thinking something like that? She¡¯s changed me. I¡¯ll never be able to go back to being the man I was before.

    Herugh turns into another moan when her pussy shudders onest time. It¡¯s like she¡¯s caressing thest of my seed out of me. I copse atop her, kissing her cheek, then bite down on her shoulder softly.

    She pushes me gently. I roll onto the bed and immediately wrap my arm around her, kissing the top of her head, savoring her scent, just savoring her. Everything about her is so damn perfect.

    ¡°Did you mean it?¡± she whispers.

    ¡°I.¡± I kiss her. ¡°Love.¡± Again. ¡°You.¡± And again.

    She squeezes onto my side and pulls herself against me. I hold her even tighter. Nothing could make me let go: no gang war, no ckmail, no cheating, no temptation, nothing. She¡¯s my woman, the only person in this goddamn world I ever want to be with.

    She sniffles from beside me, sobbing quietly. That¡¯s when I realize I¡¯m talking aloud. ¡°My woman,¡± I repeat. ¡°I mean it. I never want anybody else.¡±

    ¡°Neither do I,¡± she whispers, pulling herself even closer.

 Chapter 97

    LucaN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    I walk into the basement, a knife in my hand, knowing I have to do this for my brother. He¡¯s changed thesest couple of days. A man like me, I never spend much time thinking about love. Sure, I want a family one day, but I¡¯m too much of a dog. Not my big brother. His life was as gray as the streaks in his hair, but Scarlet¡¯s brought color into it.

    Russel cringes when he sees me. He¡¯s got dried blood on the side of his head. His arms are covered in it, too. I don¡¯t feel any pity. Men like Elio and I learn to switch off those parts of ourselves when we need to. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re less human. We¡¯re just better at pretending we¡¯re not when we need to.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been asking around about you,¡± I tell him, walking across the room.

    I don¡¯t enjoy the way he flinches with each step. I don¡¯t dislike it either. It¡¯s entirely neutral to me. The life is the life; that¡¯s all. A man, if he¡¯s worth anything at all, has to take action. Scarlet asked for less darkness, but I saw that look in my big brother¡¯s eyes. I saw the devil. He won¡¯t be able to stop himself. He cares about hisdy too deeply.

    Kneeling down, I rip the duct tape from Russel¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You had me fooled. Or maybe I wanted to be fooled. I wanted to believe my old man still knew what he was doing. You took advantage of that.¡± I trail the knife up his neck. He shudders. ¡°But I¡¯ve learned a lot thesest few hours. We found some videos of our own.¡±

    He screams when I drive the knife into his knee hard, fucking him up badly. He might bleed out. I lost my temper.

    ¡°I saw what you did to those women,¡± I growl, twisting the de. ¡°There are wolves and sheepdogs, you little bitch, but you¡¯re neither. You¡¯re meat on a bone. I could happily beat you to death, but you¡¯re going to prison, and everybody in there is going to know what sort of monster you are. They¡¯re going to eat you alive.¡±

    I twist the de, wrench it loose, then headbutt him. I¡¯m not lying about the videos. Russel is into some really sick shit, far worse than ckmailing Mom.

    Standing up and turning away from him before I get carried away, I leave the basement and nod to Matteo. He must¡¯ve heard something.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with n B,¡± I tell him. ¡°Get Russel to the hospital. Make sure the cops know about it. Make sure the Marino name is kept out of it.¡±

    Matteo is already walking toward the basement stairs before I¡¯m even done talking. That¡¯s how it works in the Family. We do the right thing, even if our methods are a thousand shades of fucked up.

    Walking into the garden, I light a cigarette. It¡¯s a bad habit. Elio doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯ve picked it up again. I smoke, letting my head clear. I¡¯ve got blood on my hand, spatters of it. The night is dark, but no lights switch on. Nobody else heard what I did to that scumbag. Picking up my cell phone, I text my brother. Are you awake?

    A minuteter, he responds. Yeah, but I¡¯m busy. Is it important?

    That makes me smile. There was a time when, day or the middle of the night, Elio would drop whatever he was doing if I texted him. That¡¯s because he was only ever working, and we mainly discussed work. It¡¯s good to think of him as busy with his woman.

    What we talked about¡­ a little less darkness. It¡¯s done. You don¡¯t have to think about it anymore.

    I¡¯m wondering if he¡¯s pissed as I wait for his reply. I could see the violent intent in his eyes. He was ready to tear that lowlife to pieces. My phone vibrates-a new message.

    Thank you, brother.

    Scarlet

    I think this is going well, I text Elio, looking at him across the restaurant. As he stands at the bar of the restaurant where I used to work, I have to remind myself that we made it. It¡¯s been three days since the police arrested Russel in the hospital. Initially, my man told me they would keep Russel for weeks.

    ¡°Luca did me a favor. He found some dirt on Russel. Something so bad, it doesn¡¯t matter what he says now. With me as don, even if that piece of filth tried to leak something, I¡¯d keep the city in check.¡±

    There have been no leaks, though. From the darkness in my man¡¯s eyes when he talks about Russel, I know there¡¯s lots he¡¯s not telling me. I know my Elio did violent, bloody things to that man to protect me.

    Elio reaches into the pocket of his silver suit jacket, reads the text message, and smirks over at me. He¡¯s mine. We¡¯ve said I love you so many times I¡¯ve lost count. The first time we had sex, it was shocking and crazy, and I was struggling to believe I could be everything my man wanted me to be. Now, there¡¯s no doubt.

    I¡¯m surprised, honestly, he texts, leaning against the bar, looking so stylish and confident and mine. Even Dad looks like he¡¯s having a good time.

    Looking across the table at Luca smirking at his blond date, Mom sitting beside Alessia, and Leo with a soft smile on his face, I remind myself how lucky I am- how lucky we are. Russel and his Shanks almost ruined our lives, but we fought for the Family, for family, period.

    Terri approaches, a grin on her face. ¡°How may I serve thedy?¡± she says, then leans down and whispers, ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you. You both look over the moon to be together.¡±

    I touch her hand. ¡°We are, but don¡¯t think I¡¯m all high and mighty now just because I¡¯m on this side of the table. I¡¯ll always be a waitress at heart.¡±

    ¡°No, girl,¡± Terri says confidently, picking up a te. ¡°You¡¯ve always been destined for greater things. Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t heard you singing when you think nobody¡¯s listening. Maybe you don¡¯t even know you¡¯re doing it, but I know you¡¯re going ces.¡±

    I smile and touch her arm. You¡¯re a mafia queen now, Elio texts me from the bar. Don¡¯t feel guilty about that.

    How can you read me from all the way over there, hmm?

    He smirks. I can read you just through texting. Don¡¯t be so shocked, beautiful.

    ¡°Look at you two,¡± Alessia says, a big smile on her face. ¡°Like two excited little doves.¡±

    ¡°Mom, did you just call Elio a dove?¡± Luca says, chuckling.

    She beams. ¡°I called him little, too. That¡¯s the thing about motherhood, Luca. No matter how old your children get, they¡¯re always little. They¡¯re always tiny. They always need you.¡±

    Tears press against my eyes, trying to fall. She¡¯s taken my broodiness to another level. Every time Elio and I make love, I lie there with my hand on my belly, wondering, hoping.

    ¡°She¡¯s right, though.¡± Luca grins over. I know what he did for his brother. I hope when Elio and I have children, they¡¯re as close as he and Luca. ¡°You

    two are almost making me think love is possible. That¡¯s a psychopathic achievement right there.¡±

    His dateughs, but I can see there¡¯s no real love between them. Or maybe that¡¯s judgmental of me. It¡¯s not like every rtionship can start with the thunderbolt of need that began ours. It¡¯s not like I can expect everybody else to know instantly when they see their man.

    Suddenly, everybody is looking at me like they¡¯re expecting something. My phone vibrates in my pocket. Across the restaurant-what the hell-Elio is on one knee, looking at me. The whole restaurant has gone quiet.

    ¡°Check your phone,¡± Alessia whispers, tears in her eyes.

    I take it out and go to my texts. There¡¯s a message from Elio. Will you marry me?

    I spring out of the chair. I¡¯ve thrown my phone by ident. ¡°Yes,¡± I cry, no embarrassment at all. It¡¯s like everybody else has disappeared. My man is rushing across the restaurant.

    He sweeps me into his arms and spins me around. My whole universe is spinning. A song soars in my heart. I never knew happiness like this could exist. I never knew I could experience it.

    ¡°Wait, the ring.¡± Elio chuckles, taking my hand and slipping it onto my finger. It¡¯s arge, beautiful diamond in a silver band. It glistens on my finger. Elio leans in and kisses me. I can feel the hunger in him, the desire to make the kiss deeper, more real, but he¡¯s holding back. He doesn¡¯t want to let himself go in front of everybody.

    ¡°Oh my God, Leo!¡±

    We all turn. Leo has my phone in his hand. ¡°Did he catch it?¡± Luca says, in shock.

    Elio steps forward. ¡°Dad?¡±

    Slowly, a smile spreads across Leo¡¯s face.

 Chapter 98

    EPILOGUE

    TWO WEEKS LATER

    Elio

    ¡°There¡¯s a system to everything,¡± I tell Luca, leading him through the office. There have been times in the past when Luca would say he wanted to learn about the business more. Then he¡¯de in hungover, stinking of booze, and not paying attention. Now, though, I see how alert he is. ¡°Far more than half the business is legit now. That takes real skills. Not street bullshit.¡±

    Luca nods, leaning against the pir. The city is behind him, shown through the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    ¡°I can handle it,¡± he says.

    ¡°I noticed you weren¡¯t drinking on the night,¡± I reply.

    He grins. He doesn¡¯t have to ask when I mean by the night. He knows I¡¯m talking about asking my woman the most important question of our lives. He knows it was the most memorable moment of my life.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been cutting back, and I quit smoking.¡± I nod. ¡°Good.¡±

    He tilts his head. ¡°You knew?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t, but it never hurts to seem smart in front of my little brother. ¡°Of course I did. Hang on.¡± I reach for my phone.

    He chuckles. ¡°Look at your face light up.¡±

    My face lights up even more. My whole world does. Scarlet has sent me a photo of a pregnancy test. It¡¯s positive. Then a textes through. This is it, Elio. We¡¯re going to have a baby. Sorry for texting. I know you¡¯re at work. But¡­ I HAD to let you know. When you¡¯re done with your meetings, call me.

    I¡¯m on my feet. I¡¯m cheering. Luca rushes over with a little kid¡¯s smile on his face, melting years away, happy just because I am, even if he doesn¡¯t know the reason. ¡°What is it, bro? You look so happy! It¡¯s freaking me out.¡±

    When I tell him, he lifts me into a bear hug and picks me up right off my feet. Iugh and pat him on the back. It¡¯s happening. Our lives are beginning. I¡¯m going to be a father.

    OceanofPDF.

    EPILOGUE

    OceanofPDF.

    TEN MONTHS LATER

    S carlet

    I stand over Molly¡¯s crib, our daughter sleeping peacefully with a soft smile on her face. I could watch her for hours. I do watch her for hours, and I never get bored. I never stop being fascinated that my husband and I made something, somebody, so beautiful.

    When she opens her eyes and starts crying, I keep singing. I thought she was asleep. I sing softly, without words at first, humming some of it. Her face is so cute when I do this. It¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to sing when she opens her mouth with that adorable smile.

    I add some words when she starts crying again. It¡¯s weird. Even if she can¡¯t talk-she¡¯s a long way off from that-I know what she¡¯s telling me. She likes it when I add words to the songs.

    ¡°My little baby, an angel so bright, my little darling, my perfect light.¡± I lean down, gently kissing her on the forehead. She closes her eyes and starts sleeping again. She¡¯s so warm. She fills me with so much love. It¡¯s like reuniting with somebody I met long ago rather than meeting somebody new. She¡¯s a piece of me.

    ¡°Your daddy¡¯s a devil, they say. But who keeps the baddies away? He¡¯s your shining knight by day. And at night¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep going,¡± Elio says from the doorway, his voice husky.

    I turn, a smile spreading across my lips. He leans in the doorway, shirtless, still looking a little sweaty from what we did before I came to check on her. I¡¯m not ready for the real thing just yet, so soon after the birth, but my man has other ways to make me tingle.

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of another line.¡±

    He walks over, smiling, kissing me, then reaching into the crib and gently touching Molly. ¡°I¡¯m a devil, they say?¡± he says.

    Iugh quietly and kiss him again. ¡°Well, they do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he says. ¡°I will keep the bad guys away. Always.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done it so far.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve done it. This life¡­ your music¡­ Dad getting better¡­ that evil piece of-¡± He cuts himself off before he curses in front of Molly. ¡°That Shank getting shanked in prison. It¡¯s been a good year, and we did it as a team.¡±

    ¡°My music is¡­¡±

    ¡°Is what woke Dad up,¡± he says passionately. ¡°You heard the doctor. It was a clear sign.¡±

    He holds me tightly. I cling to my man, savoring the love, the warmth, the belonging, knowing there¡¯s nowhere else I would ever want to be except here, with my family.

    EPILOGUE

    SEVEN YEARS LATER

    Leonardo Marino

    I sit on the couch, Molly on my knee, love and family in my heart as my daughter-inw sings for the whole family and the Family. We¡¯re gathered in the restaurant where they first met, where they locked eyes and felt their souls fuse.

    ¡°Mommy is so good,¡± Molly says, jigging up and down on my knee.

    I¡¯ll never be able to exin how grateful I am to be able to hold her in ce, trusting my body. Luca sits on the couch beside us with his wife. Elio is on the other couch with his other two children-my grandsons. Beside me, Alessia sits forward, watching the performance.

    We¡¯re in the bar lounge area, and the well-respected and sessful singer, Scarlet Marino, has graced us with her presence. Her song notes flutter into the air. I remember the first time she sang in the apartment. I was trapped in a cage inside my mind, but she broke me free.

    Alessia gently touches my arm. Love burns between us. It¡¯s a changed kind of love. It will never be what it was before she cheated, but it will always be there.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know how you did it, Dad, how you forgave her,¡± Elio told me a few years ago. ¡°I¡¯m d you did. The kids need a grandmom and a

    grandad. You seem happy, but¡­¡±

    I touched his arm, telling him, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t, son. Anybody who looks at you and Scarlet knows that nothing could ever make that happen. There is no straying. You have a rare thing. A perfect marriage.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that,¡± Elio muttered for my benefit. The poor boy thought he¡¯d offended me.

    I touched his arm again, squeezing it this time. ¡°I mean it,¡± I told him, getting teary-eyed. I¡¯m not ashamed of that. Sometimes, there are things we cane back from stronger. I sure did.

    Elio looks over at me, smiling, happier than I ever thought I¡¯d see him. ¡°Daddy,¡± little Leo says, reaching up for his father¡¯s hand.

    THE END

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!